Act III. of 1873. Under that system the highest rank of native Judge was

PRINCIPAL SUDDER AMEEN; the 2nd rank, SUDDER AMEEN; the 3rd, MOONSIFF. In the new classification there are in Bengal Subordinate Judges of the 1st, 2nd and 3rd grade, and Munsiffs (see MOONSIFF) of 4 grades; in Bombay, Subordinate Judges of the 1st class in 3 grades, and 2nd class in 4 grades; and in Madras Subordinate Judges in 3 grades, and Munsiffs in 4 grades.

D. SUDDER STATION. The chief station of a district, viz. that where the Collector, Judge, and other chief civil officials reside, and where their Courts are.

c. 1340.—"The ṢADR-_Jihān_ ('Chief of the Word') _i.e._ the ḲAḌĪ-_al-Kuḍāt_ ('Judge of Judges') (CAZEE) ... possesses ten townships, producing a revenue of about 60,000 TANKAS. He is also called ṢADR-AL-_Islām_."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishkī_, in _Notes et Exts._ xiii. 185.

SUFEENA, s. Hind. _safīna_. This is the native corr. of _subpoena_. It is shaped, but not much distorted, by the existence in Hind. of the Ar. word _safīna_ for 'a blank-book, a note-book.'

SUGAR, s. This familiar word is of Skt. origin. _Sarkara_ originally signifies 'grit or gravel,' thence crystallised sugar, and through a Prakrit form _sakkara_ gave the Pers. _shakkar_, the Greek σάκχαρ and σάκχαρον, and the late Latin _saccharum_. The Ar. is _sukkar_, or with the article _as-sukkar_, and it is probable that our modern forms, It. _zucchero_ and _succhero_, Fr. _sucre_, Germ. _Zucker_, Eng. _sugar_, came as well as the Sp. _azucar_, and Port. _assucar_, from the Arabic direct, and not through Latin or Greek. The Russian is _sakhar_; Polish _zukier_; Hung. _zukur_. In fact the ancient knowledge of the product was slight and vague, and it was by the Arabs that the cultivation of the sugar-cane was introduced into Egypt, Sicily, and Andalusia. It is possible indeed, and not improbable, that palm-sugar (see JAGGERY) is a much older product than that of the cane. [This is disputed by Watt (_Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. i. p. 31), who is inclined to fix the home of the cane in E. India.] The original habitat of the cane is not known; there is only a slight and doubtful statement of Loureiro, who, in speaking of Cochin-China, uses the words "habitat et colitur," which may imply its existence in a wild state, as well as under cultivation, in that country. De Candolle assigns its earliest production to the country extending from Cochin-China to Bengal.

Though, as we have said, the knowledge which the ancients had of sugar was very dim, we are disposed greatly to question the thesis, which has been so confidently maintained by Salmasius and later writers, that the original _saccharon_ of Greek and Roman writers was not sugar but the siliceous concretion sometimes deposited in bamboos, and used in medieval medicine under the name TABASHEER (q.v.) (where see a quotation from Royle, taking the same view). It is just possible that Pliny in the passage quoted below may have jumbled up two different things, but we see no sufficient evidence even of this. In White's Latin Dict. we read that by the word _saccharon_ is meant (not sugar but) "a sweet juice distilling from the joints of the bamboo." This is nonsense. There is no such sweet juice distilled from the joints of the bamboo; nor is the substance _tabashīr_ at all sweet. On the contrary it is slightly bitter and physicky in taste, with no approach to sweetness. It is a hydrate of silica. It could never have been called "honey" (see Dioscorides and Pliny below); and the name of _bamboo-sugar_ appears to have been given it by the Arabs merely because of some resemblance of its concretions to lumps of sugar. [The same view is taken in the _Encycl. Brit._ 9th ed. xxii. 625, quoting _Not. et Extr._, xxv. 267.] All the erroneous notices of σάκχαρον seem to be easily accounted for by lack of knowledge; and they are exactly paralleled by the loose and inaccurate stories about the origin of camphor, of lac, and what-not, that may be found within the boards of this book.

In the absence or scarcity of sugar, honey was the type of sweetness, and hence the name of _honey_ applied to sugar in several of these early extracts. This phraseology continued down to the Middle Ages, at least in its application to uncrystallised products of the sugar-cane, and analogous substances. In the quotation from Pegolotti we apprehend that his three kinds of honey indicate honey, treacle, and a syrup or treacle made from the sweet pods of the carob-tree.

Sugar does not seem to have been in early Chinese use. The old Chinese books often mention _shi-mi_ or 'stone-honey' as a product of India and Persia. In the reign of Taitsung (627-650) a man was sent to Gangetic India to learn the art of sugar-making; and Marco Polo below mentions the introduction from Egypt of the further art of refining it. In India now, _Chīnī_ (CHEENY) (Chinese) is applied to the whiter kinds of common sugar; _Miṣrī_ (MISREE) or Egyptian, to sugar-candy; loaf-sugar is called _ḳand_.

c. A.D. 60.—

"Quâque ferens rapidum diviso gurgite fontem Vastis Indus aquis mixtum non sentit Hydaspen: Quique bibunt tenerâ dulcis ab arundine succos...." _Lucan_, iii. 235.

" "Aiunt inveniri apud Indos mel in arundinum foliis, quod aut nos illius cœli, aut ipsius arundinis humor dulcis et pinguis gignat."—_Seneca, Epist._ lxxxiv.

c. A.D. 65.—"It is called σάκχαρον, and is a kind of honey which solidifies in India, and in Arabia Felix; and is found upon canes, in its substance resembling salt, and crunched by the teeth as salt is. Mixed with water and drunk, it is good for the belly and stomach, and for affections of the bladder and kidneys."—_Dioscorides, Mat. Med._ ii. c. 104.

c. A.D. 70.—"SACCHARON et Arabia fert, sed laudatius India. Est autem mel in harundinibus collectum, cummium modo candidum, dentibus fragile, amplissimum nucis abellanae magnitudine, ad medicinae tantum usum."—_Plin. Hist. Nat._ xii. 8.

c. 170.—"But all these articles are hotter than is desirable, and so they aggravate fevers, much as wine would. But _oxymeli_ alone does not aggravate fever, whilst it is an active purgative.... Not undeservedly, I think, that SACCHARUM may also be counted among things of this quality...."—_Galen, Methodus Medendi_, viii.

c. 636.—"In Indicis stagnis nasci arundines calamique dicuntur, ex quorum radicibus expressum suavissimum succum bibunt. Vnde et Varro ait:

Indica non magno in arbore crescit arundo; Illius et lentis premitur radicibus humor, Dulcia qui nequeant succo concedere mella." _Isidori Hispalensis Originum_, Lib. xvii. cap. vii.

c. 1220.—"Sunt insuper in Terra (Sancta) _canamellae_ de quibus ZUCCHARA ex compressione eliquatur."—_Jacobi Vitriaci, Hist. Jherosolym_, cap. lxxxv.

1298.—"Bangala est une provence vers midi.... Il font grant merchandie, car il ont espi e galanga e gingiber e SUCCARE et de maintes autres chieres espices."—_Marco Polo_, Geog. Text, ch. cxxvi.

1298.—"Je voz di que en ceste provences" (Quinsai or Chekiang) "naist et se fait plus SUCAR que ne fait en tout le autre monde, et ce est encore grandissime vente."—_Ibid._ ch. cliii.

1298.—"And before this city" (a place near Fu-chau) "came under the Great Can these people knew not how to make fine SUGAR (_zucchero_); they only used to boil and skim the juice, which, when cold, left a black paste. But after they came under the Great Can some men of Babylonia" (_i.e._ of Cairo) "who happened to be at the Court proceeded to this city and taught the people to refine SUGAR with the ashes of certain trees."—_Idem,_ in _Ramusio_, ii. 49.

c. 1343.—"In Cyprus the following articles are sold by the hundred-weight (_cantara di peso_) and at a price in besants: Round pepper, sugar in powder (_polvere di_ ZUCCHERO) ... sugars in loaves (ZUCCHERI _in pani_), bees' honey, sugar-cane honey, and carob-honey (_mele d'ape_, _mele di cannameli_, _mele di carrube_)...."—_Pegolotti_, 64.

" "Loaf sugars are of several sorts, viz. ZUCCHERO _muchhera_, _caffettino_, and _bambillonia_; and _musciatto_, and _dommaschino_; and the _mucchera_ is the best sugar there is; for it is more thoroughly boiled, and its paste is whiter, and more solid, than any other sugar; it is in the form of the _bambillonia_ sugar like this Δ; and of this _mucchara_ kind but little comes to the west, because nearly the whole is kept for the mouth and for the use of the Soldan himself.

"ZUCCHERO _caffettino_ is the next best after the _muccara_ ...

"ZUCCHERO _Bambillonia_ is the best next after the best _caffettino_.

"ZUCCHERO _musciatto_ is the best after that of _Bambillonia_.

* * * * *

"ZUCCHERO _chandi_, the bigger the pieces are, and the whiter, and the brighter, so much is it the better and finer, and there should not be too much small stuff.

"Powdered sugars are of many kinds, as of Cyprus, of Rhodes, of the Cranco of Monreale, and of Alexandria; and they are all made originally in entire loaves; but as they are not so thoroughly done, as the other sugars that keep their loaf shape ... the loaves tumble to pieces, and return to powder, and so it is called powdered sugar ..." (and a great deal more).—_Ibid._ 362-365. We cannot interpret most of the names in the preceding extract. _Bambillonia_ is 'Sugar of Babylon,' _i.e._ of Cairo, and _Dommaschino_ of Damascus. _Mucchera_ (see CANDY (SUGAR), the second quotation), _Caffettino_, and _Musciatto_, no doubt all represent Arabic terms used in the trade at Alexandria, but we cannot identify them.

c. 1345.—"J'ai vu vendre dans le Bengale ... un _rithl_ (ROTTLE) de sucre (AL-SUKKAR), poids de Dihly, pour quatre drachmes."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 211.

1516.—"Moreover they make in this city (Bengala, _i.e._ probably Chittagong) much and good white cane SUGAR (AÇUQUERE _branco de canas_), but they do not know how to consolidate it and make loaves of it, so they wrap up the powder in certain wrappers of raw hide, very well stitched up; and make great loads of it, which are despatched for sale to many parts, for it is a great traffic."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 362.

[1630.—"Let us have a word or two of the prices of SUGER and SUGER CANDY."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, i. 5.]

1807.—"Chacun sait que par effet des regards de Farid, des monceaux de terre se changeaient en sucre. Tel est le motif du surnom de SCHAKAR _ganj_, 'tresor de sucre' qui lui a été donné."—_Arāish-i-Maḥfil_, quoted by _Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ 95. (This is the saint, Farīd-uddīn Shakarganj (d. A.D. 1268) whose shrine is at _Pāk Pattan_ in the Punjab.) [See _Crooke, Popular Religion_, &c. i. 214 _seqq._]

1810.—"Although the sugar cane is supposed by many to be indigenous in India, yet it has only been within the last 50 years that it has been cultivated to any great extent.... Strange to say, the only sugar-candy used until that time" (20 years before the date of the book) "was received from China; latterly, however, many gentlemen have speculated deeply in the manufacture. We now see sugar-candy of the first quality manufactured in various places of Bengal, and I believe that it is at least admitted that the raw sugars from that quarter are eminently good."—_Williamson, V.M._ ii. 133.

SULTAN, s. Ar. _sulṭān_, 'a Prince, a Monarch.' But this concrete sense is, in Arabic, post-classical only. The classical sense is abstract 'dominion.' The corresponding words in Hebrew and Aramaic have, as usual, _sh_ or _s_. Thus _sholṭān_ in Daniel (_e.g._ vi. 26—"in the whole dominion of my kingdom") is exactly the same word. The concrete word, corresponding to _sulṭān_ in its post-classical sense, is _shallīṭ_, which is applied to Joseph in Gen. xlii. 6—"governor." So Saladin (Yūsuf Salāh-ad-dīn) was not the first Joseph who was _sultan_ of Egypt. ["In Arabia it is a not uncommon proper name; and as a title it is taken by a host of petty kinglets. The Abbaside Caliphs (as Al-Wásik ...) formerly created these Sultans as their regents. Al Tá'i bi'llah (A.D. 974) invested the famous Sabuktagin with the office ... Sabuktagin's son, the famous Mahmúd of the Ghaznavite dynasty in 1002, was the first to adopt 'Sultán' as an independent title some 200 years after the death of Harún-al-Rashíd" (_Burton, Arab. Nights_, i. 188.)]

c. 950.—"Ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς Βασιλείας Μιχαὴλ τοῦ ὑιοῦ Θεοφίλου ἀνῆλθεν ἀπὸ Ἀφρικῆς στόλος λϛʹ κομπαρίων, ἔχων κεφαλὴν τὸν τε Σολδανὸν καὶ τὸν Σάμαν καὶ τὸν Καλφοῦς, καὶ ἐχειρώσαντο διαφόρους πόλεις τῆς Δαλματίας."—_Constant. Porphyrog., De Thematibus_, ii. Thēma xi.

c. 1075 (written c. 1130).—"... οἳ καὶ καθελόντες Πέρσας τε καὶ Σαρακηνοὺς αὐτοὶ κύριοι τῆς Περσίδος γεγόνασι σουλτάνον τὸν Στραγγολίπιδα[249] ὀνομάσαντες, ὅπερ σημαίνει παρ' αὐτοῖς Βασιλεὺς καὶ παντοκράτωρ."—_Nicephorus Bryennius, Comment._ i. 9.

c. 1124.—"De divitiis SOLDANI mira referunt, et de incognitis speciebus quas in oriente viderunt. SOLDANUS dicitur quasi _solus dominus_, quia cunctis praeest Orientis principibus."—_Ordericus Vitalis, Hist. Eccles._ Lib. xi. In Paris ed. of _Le Prevost_, 1852, iv. 256-7.

1165.—"Both parties faithfully adhered to this arrangement, until it was interrupted by the interference of Sanjar-Shah ben Shah, who governs all Persia, and holds supreme power over 45 of its Kings. This prince is called in Arabic SULTAN ul-Fars-al-Khabir (supreme commander of Persia)."—_R. Benjamin_, in _Wright_, 105-106.

c. 1200.—"Endementres que ces choses coroient einsi en Antioche, li message qui par Aussiens estoient alé au SOUDAN de Perse por demander aide s'en retournoient."—_Guillaume de Tyr_, Old Fr. Tr. i. 174.

1298.—"Et quaint il furent là venus, adonc Bondocdaire qe SOLDAN estoit de Babelonie vent en Armenie con grande host, et fait grand domajes por la contrée."—_Marco Polo_, Geog. Text, ch. xiii.

1307.—"Post quam vero Turchi occupaverunt terrã illã et habitaverũt ibidem, elegerũt dominũ super eos, et illum vocaverunt SOLDÃ quod idem est quod rex in idiomate Latinorũ."—_Haitoni Armeni de Tartaris Liber_, cap. xiii. in _Novus Orbis_.

1309.—"En icelle grant paour de mort où nous estiens, vindrent à nous jusques à treize ou quatorze dou consoil dou SOUDAN, trop richement appareillé de dras d'or et de soie, et nous firent demander (par un frere de l'Ospital qui savoit sarrazinois), de par le SOUDAN, se nous vorriens estre delivre, et nous deimes que oil, et ce pooient il bien savoir."—_Joinville, Credo_. Joinville often has SOUDANC, and sometimes SAUDANC.

1498.—"Em este lugar e ilha a que chamão Moncobiquy estava hum senhor a que elles chamavam COLYYTAM que era como visorrey."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 26.

c. 1586.—

"Now Tamburlaine the mighty SOLDAN comes, And leads with him the great Arabian King." _Marlowe, Tamb. the Great_, iv. 3.

[1596.—

"... this scimitar That slew the Sophy and a Persian prince That won three fields of SULTAN Solyman." _Merchant of Venice_, II. i. 26.]

SUMATRA.

A. n.p. This name has been applied to the great island since about A.D. 1400. There can be no reasonable doubt that it was taken from the very similar name of one of the maritime principalities upon the north coast of the island, which seems to have originated in the 13th century. The seat of this principality, a town called _Samudra_, was certainly not far from PASEI, the _Pacem_ of the early Portuguese writers, the _Passir_ of some modern charts, and probably lay near the inner end of the Bay of Telo Samawe (see notes to _Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 276 _seqq._). This view is corroborated by a letter from C. W. J. Wenniker (_Bijdragen tot de Taal-Land-en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch Indie_, ser. iv. vol. 6. (1882), p. 298) from which we learn that in 1881 an official of Netherlands India, who was visiting Pasei, not far from that place, and on the left bank of the river (we presume the river which is shown in maps as entering the Bay of Telo Samawe near Pasei) came upon a _kampong_, or village, called Samudra. We cannot doubt that this is an indication of the site of the old capital.

The first mention of the name is probably to be recognised in SAMARA, the name given in the text of Marco Polo to one of the kingdoms of this coast, intervening between _Basma_, or Pacem, and Dagroian or Dragoian, which last seems to correspond with Pedir. This must have been the position of Samudra, and it is probable that _d_ has disappeared accidentally from Polo's _Samara_. Malay legends give trivial stories to account for the etymology of the name, and others have been suggested; but in all probability it was the Skt. _Samudra_, the 'sea.' [See _Miscellaneous Papers relating to Indo-China_, 2nd ser. ii. 50; Leyden, _Malay Annals_, 65.] At the very time of the alleged foundation of the town a kingdom was flourishing at Dwāra Samudra in S. India (see DOOR SUMMUND).

The first authentic occurrence of the name is probably in the Chinese annals, which mention, among the Indian kingdoms which were prevailed on to send tribute to Kublai Khan, that of _Sumutala_. The chief of this State is called in the Chinese record _Tu-han-pa-ti_ (_Pauthier, Marc Pol_, 605), which seems to exactly represent the Malay words TUAN-_Pati_, 'Lord Ruler.'

We learn next from Ibn Batuta that at the time of his visit (about the middle of the 14th century) the State of _Sumuṭra_, as he calls it, had become important and powerful in the Archipelago; and no doubt it was about that time or soon after, that the name began to be applied by foreigners to the whole of the great island, just as _Lamori_ had been applied to the same island some centuries earlier, from _Lāmbrī_, which was then the State and port habitually visited by ships from India. We see that the name was so applied early in the following century by Nicolo Conti, who was in those seas apparently c. 1420-30, and who calls the island _Shamuthera_. Fra Mauro, who derived much information from Conti, in his famous World-Map, calls the island _Isola Siamotra_ or _Taprobane_. The confusion with _Taprobane_ lasted long.

When the Portuguese first reached those regions Pedir was the leading State upon the coast, and certainly no State _known_ as Samudra or Sumatra then continued to exist. Whether the _city_ continued to exist, even in decay, is obscure. The _Āīn_, quoted below, refers to the "port of Sumatra," but this may have been based on old information. Valentijn seems to recognise the existence of a place called _Samudra_ or _Samotdara_, though it is not entered in his map. A famous mystic theologian who flourished under the great King of Achīn, Iskandar Muda, and died in 1630, bore the name of Shamsuddīn Shamatrānī, which seems to point to a place called Shamatra as his birthplace. And a distinct mention of "the island of Samatra" as named from "a city of this northern part" occurs in the _soi-disant_ "Voyage which Juan Serano made when he fled from Malacca" in 1512, published by Lord Stanley of Alderley at the end of his translation of Barbosa. This man, on leaving Pedir and going down the coast, says: "I drew towards the south and south-east direction, and reached to another country and city which is called Samatra," and so on. Now this indicates the position in which the city of Sumatra must really have been, if it continued to exist. But, though this passage is not, all the rest of the narrative seems to be mere plunder from Varthema. Unless, indeed, the plunder was the other way; for there is reason to believe that Varthema never went east of Malabar.

There is, however, a like intimation in a curious letter respecting the Portuguese discoveries, written from Lisbon in 1515, by a German, Valentino Moravia (the same probably who published a Portuguese version of Marco Polo, at Lisbon, in 1502) and who shows an extremely accurate conception of Indian geography. He says: "The greatest island is that called by Marco Polo the Venetian Java Minor, and at present it is called SUMOTRA from a port of the said island" (see in _De Gubernatis, Viagg. Ital._ 391).

It is probable that before the Portuguese epoch the adjoining States of Pasei and Sumatra had become united. Mr. G. Phillips, of the Consular Service in China, was good enough to send to one of the present writers, when engaged on Marco Polo, a copy of an old Chinese chart showing the northern coast of the island, and this showed the town of Sumatra (_Sumantala_). It seemed to be placed in the Gulf of Pasei, and very near where Pasei itself still exists. An extract of a Chinese account "of about A.D. 1413" accompanied the map. This was fundamentally the same as that quoted below from Groeneveldt. There was a village at the mouth of the river called _Talu-mangkin_ (qu. Telu-Samawe?). A curious passage also will be found below, extracted by the late M. Pauthier from the great Chinese _Imperial Geography_, which alludes to the disappearance of Sumatra from knowledge.

We are quite unable to understand the doubts that have been thrown upon the derivation of the name, given to the island by foreigners, from that of the kingdom of which we have been speaking (see the letter quoted above from the _Bijdragen_).

1298.—"So you must know that when you leave the Kingdom of Basma (_Pacem_) you come to another Kingdom called SAMARA on the same Island."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 10.

c. 1300.—"Beyond it (_Lāmūrī_, or _Lāmbrī_, near Achīn) lies the country of SŪMŪTRA, and beyond that Darband Niās, which is a dependency of Java."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 71.

c. 1323.—"In this same island, towards the south, is another Kingdom by name SUMOLTRA, in which is a singular generation of people."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., i. 277.

c. 1346.—"... after a voyage of 25 days we arrived at the island of Jāwa" (_i.e._ the Java Minor of Marco Polo, or Sumatra). "... We thus made our entrance into the capital, that is to say into the city of SUMUTHRA. It is large and handsome, and is encompassed with a wall and towers of timber."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 228-230.

1416.—"SUMATRA [Su-men-ta-la]. This country is situated on the great road of western trade. When a ship leaves Malacca for the west, and goes with a fair eastern wind for five days and nights, it first comes to a village on the sea-coast called _Ta-lu-man_; and anchoring here and going south-east for about 10 _li_ (3 miles) one arrives at the said place.

"This country has no walled city. There is a large brook running out into the sea, with two tides every day; the waves at the mouth of it are very high, and ships continually founder there...."—Chinese work, quoted by _Groeneveldt_, p. 85.

c. 1430.—"He afterwards went to a fine city of the island Taprobana, which island is called by the natives SCIAMUTHERA."—_Conti_, in _India in XVth. Cent._, 9.

1459.—"Isola SIAMOTRA."—_Fra Mauro._

1498.—"... CAMATARRA is of the Christians; it is distant from Calicut a voyage of 30 days with a good wind."—_Roteiro_, 109.

1510.—"Wherefore we took a junk and went towards SUMATRA to a city called Pider."—_Varthema_, 228.

1522.—"... We left the island of Timor, and entered upon the great sea called Lant Chidol, and taking a west-south-west course, we left to the right and the north, for fear of the Portuguese, the island of ZUMATRA, anciently called Taprobana; also Pegu, Bengala, Urizza, Chelim (see KLING) where are the Malabars, subjects of the King of NARSINGA."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 159.

1572.—

"Dizem, que desta terra, co' as possantes Ondas o mar intrando, dividio A nobre ilha SAMATRA, que já d'antes Juntas ambas a gente antigua vio: Chersoneso foi dita, e das prestantes Veas d'ouro, que a terra produzio, Aurea por epithéto lhe ajuntaram Alguns que fosse Ophir imaginarám." _Camões_, x. 124.

By Burton:

"From this Peninsula, they say, the sea parted with puissant waves, and entering tore SAMATRA'S noble island, wont to be joined to the Main as seen by men of yore. 'Twas callèd Chersonese, and such degree it gained by earth that yielded golden ore, they gave a golden epithet to the ground: Some be who fancy Ophir here was found."

c. 1590.—"The _zabád_ (_i.e._ civet) which is brought from the harbour town of _Sumatra_, from the territory of Áchín, goes by the name of _Sumatra zabád_ (chūn az bandar-i SĀMATRĀĪ az muẓāfat-i Achīn awurdand, SĀMATRĀĪ goyand)."—_Āīn, Blochmann_, i. 79, (orig. i. 93). [And see a reference to Lámri in _Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 48.]

1612.—"It is related that Raja _Shaher-ul-Nawi_ (see SARNAU) was a sovereign of great power, and on hearing that SAMADRA was a fine and flourishing land he said to his warriors—which of you will take the Rajah of Samadra?"—_Sijara Malayu_, in _J. Ind. Archip._ v. 316.

c. **.—"SOU-MEN-T'ALA est située au sud-ouest de _Tchen-tching_ (la Cochin _Chine_) ... jusqu'à la fin du règne de _Tching-tsou_ (in 1425), ce roi ne cessa d'envoyer son tribut à la cour. Pendant les années _wen-hi_ (1573-1615) ce royaume se partagea en deux, dont le nouveau se nomma _A-tchí_.... Par la suite on n'en entendit plus parler."—_Grande Geog. Impériale_, quoted by _Pauthier_, _Marc Pol_, 567.

B.—

SUMATRA, s. Sudden squalls, precisely such as are described by Lockyer and the others below, and which are common in the narrow sea between the Malay Peninsula and the island of Sumatra, are called by this name.

1616.—"... it befel that the galliot of Miguel de Macedo was lost on the Ilha Grande of Malaca (?), where he had come to anchor, when a SAMATRA arose that drove him on the island, the vessel going to pieces, though the crew and most part of what she carried were saved."—_Bocarro, Decada_, 626.

1711.—"Frequent squalls ... these are often accompanied with Thunder and Lightning, and continue very fierce for Half an Hour, more or less. Our English Sailors call them SUMATRAS, because they always meet with them on the Coasts of this Island."—_Lockyer_, 56.

1726.—"At Malacca the streights are not above 4 Leagues broad; for though the opposite shore on SUMATRA is very low, yet it may easily be seen on a clear Day, which is the Reason that the Sea is always as smooth as a Mill-pond, except it is ruffled with Squalls of Wind, which seldom come without Lightning, Thunder, and Rain, and though they come with great Violence, yet they are soon over, not often exceeding an Hour."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 79, [ed. 1744].

1843.—"SUMATRAS, or squalls from the S. Westward, are often experienced in the S.W. Monsoon.... SUMATRAS generally come off the land during the first part of the night, and are sometimes sudden and severe, accompanied with loud thunder, lightning, and rain."—_Horsburgh_, ed. 1843, ii. 215.

[SUMJAO, v. This is properly the imp. of the H. verb _samjhānā_, 'to cause to know, warn, correct,' usually with the implication of physical coercion. Other examples of a similar formation will be found under PUCKEROW.

[1826.—"... in this case they apply themselves to SUMJAO, the defendant."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, ii. 170.]

[SUMPITAN, s. The Malay blowing-tube, by means of which arrows, often poisoned, are discharged. The weapon is discussed under SARBATANE. The word is Malay _sumpītan_, properly 'a narrow thing,' from _sumpit_, 'narrow, strait.' There is an elaborate account of it, with illustrations, in _Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak and Br. N. Borneo_, ii. 184 _seqq._ Also see _Scott, Malayan Words_, 104 _seqq._

[c. 1630.—"SEMPITANS." See under UPAS.

[1841.—"In advancing, the SUMPITAN is carried at the mouth and elevated, and they will discharge at least five arrows to one compared with a musket."—_Brooke_, in _Narrative of Events in Borneo and Celebes_, i. 261.

[1883.—"Their (the Samangs') weapon is the SUMPITAN, a blow-gun, from which poisoned arrows are expelled."—_Miss Bird, The Golden Chersonese_, 16.]

SUNDA, n.p. The western and most mountainous part of the island of Java, in which a language different from the proper Javanese is spoken, and the people have many differences of manners, indicating distinction of race. In the 16th century, Java and Sunda being often distinguished, a common impression grew up that they were separate islands; and they are so represented in some maps of the 16th century, just as some medieval maps, including that of Fra Mauro (1459), show a like separation between England and Scotland. The name Sunda is more properly indeed that of the people than of their country. The Dutch call them _Sundanese_ (Soendanezen). The Sunda country is considered to extend from the extreme western point of the island to Cheribon, _i.e._ embracing about one-third of the whole island of Java. Hinduism appears to have prevailed in the Sunda country, and held its ground longer than in "Java," a name which the proper Javanese restrict to their own part of the island. From this country the sea between Sumatra and Java got from Europeans the name of the Straits of Sunda. Geographers have also called the great chain of islands from Sumatra to Timor "the Sunda Islands."

[Mr. Whiteway adds: "There was another Sunda near Goa, but above the Ghāts, where an offspring of the Vijāyanagara family ruled. It was founded at the end of the 16th century, and in the 18th the Portuguese had much to do with it, till Tippoo Sultān absorbed it, and the ruler became a Portuguese pensioner."]

1516.—"And having passed Samatara towards Java there is the island of SUNDA, in which there is much good pepper, and it has a king over it, who they say desires to serve the King of Portugal. They ship thence many slaves to China."—_Barbosa_, 196.

1526.—"Duarte Coelho in a ship, along with the galeot and a foist, went into the port of ÇUNDA, which is at the end of the island of Çamatra, on a separate large island, in which grows a great quantity of excellent pepper, and of which there is a great traffic from this port to China, this being in fact the most important merchandize exported thence. The country is very abundant in provisions, and rich in groves of trees, and has excellent water, and is peopled with Moors who have a Moorish king over them."—_Correa_, iii. 92.

1553.—"Of the land of Jaüa we make two islands, one before the other, lying west and east as if both on one parallel.... But the Jaos themselves do not reckon two islands of Jaoa, but one only, of the length that has been stated ... about a third in length of this island towards the west constitutes SUNDA, of which we have now to speak. The natives of that part consider their country to be an island divided from Jaüa by a river, little known to our navigators, called by them Chiamo or Chenano, which cuts off right from the sea,[250] all that third part of the land in such a way that when these natives define the limits of Jaüa they say that on the west it is bounded by the Island of SUNDA, and separated from it by this river Chiamo, and on the east by the island of Bale, and that on the north they have the island of Madura, and on the south the unexplored sea ..." &c.—_Barros_, IV. i. 12.

1554.—"The information we have of this port of Calapa, which is the same as ÇUMDA, and of another port called _Bocaa_, these two being 15 leagues one from the other, and both under one King, is to the effect that the supply of pepper one year with another will be xxx thousand quintals,[251] that is to say, xx thousand in one year, and x thousand the next year; also that it is very good pepper, as good as that of Malauar, and it is purchased with cloths of Cambaya, Bengalla, and Choromandel."—_A. Nunez_, in _Subsidios_, 42.

1566.—"SONDA, vn Isola de' Mori appresso la costa della Giava."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391_v_.

c. 1570.—

"Os SUNDAS e Malaios con pimenta, Con massa, e noz ricos Bandanezes, Com roupa e droga Cambaia a opulenta, E com cravo os longinquos Maluguezes." _Ant. de Abreu, Desc. de Malaca._

1598.—Linschoten does not recognize the two islands. To him Sunda is only a place in Java:—

"... there is a straight or narrow passage betweene _Sumatra_ and _Iaua_, called the straight of SUNDA, of a place so called, lying not far from thence within the Ile of _Iaua_.... The principall hauen in the Iland is SUNDA Calapa,[252] whereof the straight beareth the name; in this place of SŨDA there is much Pepper."—p. 34.

SUNDERBUNDS, n.p. The well-known name of the tract of intersecting creeks and channels, swampy islands, and jungles, which constitutes that part of the Ganges Delta nearest the sea. The limits of the region so-called are the mouth of the Hoogly on the west, and that of the Megna (_i.e._ of the combined great Ganges and Brahmaputra) on the east, a width of about 220 miles. The name appears not to have been traced in old native documents of any kind, and hence its real form and etymology remain uncertain. _Sundara-vana_, 'beautiful forest'; _Sundarī-vana_, or _-ban_, 'forest of the _Sundarī_ tree'; _Chandra-ban_, and _Chandra-band_, 'moon-forest' or 'moon-embankment'; _Chanda-bhanda_, the name of an old tribe of salt-makers;[253] _Chandra dīp-ban_ from a large zemindary called Chandra-dīp in the Bakerganj district at the eastern extremity of the Sunderbunds; these are all suggestions that have been made. Whatever be the true etymology, we doubt if it is to be sought in _sundara_ or _sundarī_. [As to the derivation from the _Sundarī_ tree which is perhaps most usually accepted, Mr. Beveridge (_Man. of Bakarganj_, 24, 167, 32) remarks that this tree is by no means common in many parts of the Bakarganj Sunderbunds; he suggests that the word means 'beautiful wood' and was possibly given by the Brahmans.] The name has never (except in one quotation below) been in English mouths, or in English popular orthography, _Soonderbunds_, but _Sunderbunds_, which implies (in correct transliteration) an original _sandra_ or _chandra_, not _sundara_. And going back to what we conjecture may be an early occurrence of the name in two Dutch writers, we find this confirmed. These two writers, it will be seen, both speak of a famous SANDERY, or _Santry_, Forest in Lower Bengal, and we should be more positive in our identification were it not that in Van der Broucke's map (1660) which was published in Valentijn's _East Indies_ (1726) this Sandery Forest is shown on the _west_ side of the Hoogly R., in fact about due west of the site of Calcutta, and a little above a place marked as _Basanderi_, located near the exit into the Hoogly of what represents the old Saraswati R., which enters the former at Sānkrāl, not far below the Botanical Gardens, and 5 or 6 miles below Fort William. This has led Mr. Blochmann to identify the _Sanderi Bosch_ with the old Mahall _Basandhari_ which appears in the _Āīn_ as belonging to the Sirkār of Sulīmānābād (_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 207, _orig._ i. 407; _Jarrett_, ii. 140; _Blochm._ in _J.A.S.B._ xlii. pt. i. p. 232), and which formed one of the original "xxiv. Pergunnas."[254] Undoubtedly this is the _Basanderi_ of V. den Broucke's map; but it seems possible that some confusion between _Basanderi_ and Bosch Sandery (which would be _Sandarban_ in the vernacular) may have led the map-maker to misplace the latter. We should gather from Schulz[255] that he passed the Forest of Sandry about a Dutch mile below Sankral, which he mentions. But his statement is so nearly identical with that in Valentijn that we apprehend they have no _separate_ value. Valentijn, in an earlier page, like Bernier, describes the Sunderbunds as the resort of the Arakan pirates, but does not give a name (p. 169).

1661.—"We got under sail again" (just after meeting the Arakan pirates) "in the morning early, and went past the FOREST OF SANTRY, so styled because (as has been credibly related) Alexander the Great with his mighty army was hindered by the strong rush of the ebb and flood at this place, from advancing further, and therefore had to turn back to Macedonia."—_Walter Schulz_, 155.

c. 1666.—"And thence it is" (from piratical raids of the Mugs, &c.) "that at present there are seen in the mouth of the _Ganges_, so many fine Isles quite deserted, which were formerly well peopled, and where no other Inhabitants are found but wild Beasts, and especially Tygers."—_Bernier_, E.T. 54; [ed. _Constable_, 442].

1726.—"This (Bengal) is the land wherein they will have it that Alexander the Great, called by the Moors, whether Hindostanders or Persians, _Sulthaan Iskender_, and in their historians _Iskender Doulcarnain_, was ... they can show you the exact place where King Porus held his court. The natives will prate much of this matter; for example, that in front of the SANDERIE-WOOD (_Sanderie Bosch_, which we show in the map, and which they call properly after him _Iskenderie_) he was stopped by the great and rushing streams."—_Valentijn_, v. 179.

1728.—"But your petitioners did not arrive off SUNDERBUND WOOD till four in the evening, where they rowed backward and forward for six days; with which labour and want of provisions three of the people died."—_Petition of Sheik Mahmud Ameen and others_, to Govr. of Ft. St. Geo., in _Wheeler_, iii. 41.

1764.—"On the 11th Bhaudan, whilst the Boats were at Kerma in SOONDERBUND, a little before daybreak, Captain Ross arose and ordered the MANJEE to put off with the BUDGEROW...."—_Native Letter regarding Murder of Captain John Ross by a Native Crew._ In _Long_, 383. This instance is an exception to the general remark made above that the English popular orthography has always been _Sunder_, and not _Soonder-bunds_.

1786.—"If the Jelinghy be navigable we shall soon be in Calcutta; if not, we must pass a second time through the SUNDARBANS."—Letter of _Sir W. Jones_, in _Life_, ii. 83.

" "A portion of the SUNDERBUNDS ... for the most part overflowed by the tide, as indicated by the original Hindoo name of CHUNDERBUND, signifying mounds, or offspring of the moon."—_James Grant_, in App. to _Fifth Report_, p. 260. In a note Mr. Grant notices the derivation from "Soondery wood," and "Soonder-ban," 'beautiful wood,' and proceeds: "But we adhere to our own etymology rather ... above all, because the richest and greatest part of the SUNDERBUNDS is still comprized in the ancient Zemindarry pergunnah of _Chunder deep_, or lunar territory."

1792.—"Many of these lands, what is called the SUNDRA BUNDS, and others at the mouth of the Ganges, if we may believe the history of Bengal, was formerly well inhabited."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, Pref. p. 5.

1793.—"That part of the delta bordering on the sea, is composed of a labyrinth of rivers and creeks, ... this tract known by the name of the Woods, or SUNDERBUNDS, is in extent equal to the principality of Wales."—_Rennell, Mem. of Map of Hind._, 3rd ed., p. 359.

1853.—"The scenery, too, exceeded his expectations; the terrible forest solitude of the SUNDERBUNDS was full of interest to an European imagination."—_Oakfield_, i. 38.

[SUNGAR, s. Pers. _sanga_, _sang_, 'a stone.' A rude stone breastwork, such as is commonly erected for defence by the Afrīdīs and other tribes on the Indian N.W. frontier. The word has now come into general military use, and has been adopted in the S. African war.

[1857.—"... breastworks of wood and stone (_murcha_ and SANGA respectively)...."—_Bellew, Journal of Mission_, 127.

[1900.—"Conspicuous SUNGARS are constructed to draw the enemy's fire."—_Pioneer Mail_, March 16.]

The same word seems to be used in the Hills in the sense of a rude wooden bridge supported by stone piers, used for crossing a torrent.

[1833.—"Across a deep ravine ... his Lordship erected a neat SANGAH, or mountain bridge of pines."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 117.

[1871.—"A SUNGHA bridge is formed as follows: on either side the river piers of rubble masonry, laced with cross-beams of timber, are built up; and into these are inserted stout poles, one above the other in successively projecting tiers, the interstices between the latter being filled up with cross-beams," &c.—_Harcourt, Himalayan Districts of Kooloo_, p. 67 _seq._]

SUNGTARA, s. Pers. _sangtara_. The name of a kind of orange, probably from _Cintra_. See under ORANGE a quotation regarding the fruit of Cintra, from Abulfeda.

c. 1526.—"The SENGTEREH ... is another fruit.... In colour and appearance it is like the citron (_Tāranj_), but the skin of the fruit is smooth."—_Baber_, 328.

c. 1590.—"Sirkar Silhet is very mountainous.... Here grows a delicious fruit called SOONTARA (_sūntara_) in colour like an orange, but of an oblong form."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 10; [_Jarrett_ (ii. 124) writes SÚNTARAH].

1793.—"The people of this country have infinitely more reason to be proud of their oranges, which appear to me to be very superior to those of Silhet, and probably indeed are not surpassed by any in the world. They are here called _Santôla_, which I take to be a corruption of SENGTERRAH, the name by which a similar species of orange is known in the Upper Provinces of India."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, 129.

1835.—"The most delicious oranges have been procured here. The rind is fine and thin, the flavour excellent; the natives call them 'CINTRA.'"—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 99.

SUNN, s. Beng. and Hind. _san_, from Skt. _śaṇa_; the fibre of the _Crotalaria juncea_, L. (N.O. _Leguminosae_); often called Bengal, or Country, hemp. It is of course in no way kindred to true hemp, except in its economic use. In the following passage from the _Āīn_ the reference is to the _Hibiscus canabinus_ (see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 597).

[c. 1590.—"Hemp grows in clusters like a nosegay.... One species bears a flower like the cotton-shrub, and this is called in Hindostan, SUN-_paut_. It makes a very soft rope."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 89; in _Blochmann_ (i. 87) _Pat_SAN.]

1838.—"SUNN ... a plant the bark of which is used as hemp, and is usually sown around cotton fields."—_Playfair, Taleef-i-Shereef_, 96.

[SUNNEE, SOONNEE, s. Ar. _sunnī_, which is really a Pers. form and stands for that which is expressed by the Ar. _Ahlu's-Sunnah_, 'the people of the Path,' a 'Traditionist.' The term applied to the large Mahommedan sect who acknowledge the first four Khalīfahs to have been the rightful descendants of the Prophet, and are thus opposed to the SHEEAHS. The latter are much less numerous than the former, the proportion being, according to Mr. Wilfrid Blunt's estimate, 15 millions Shiahs to 145 millions of Sunnis.

[c. 1590.—"The Mahommedans (of Kashmīr) are partly SUNNIES, and others of the sects of Aly and Noorbukhshy; and they are frequently engaged in wars with each other."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 125; ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 352.

[1623.—"The other two ... are SONNI, as the Turks and Moghol."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 152.

[1812.—"A fellow told me with the gravest face, that a lion of their own country would never hurt a SHEYAH ... but would always devour a SUNNI."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 62.]

SUNNUD, s. Hind. from Ar. _sanad_. A diploma, patent, or deed of grant by the government of office, privilege, or right. The corresponding Skt.—H. is _śāsana_.

[c. 1590.—"A paper authenticated by proper signatures is called a SUNNUD...."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, i. 214; ed. _Blochmann_, i. 259.]

1758.—"They likewise brought SUNNUDS, or the commission for the nabobship."—_Orme_, _Hist._, ed. 1803, ii. 284.

1759.—"That your Petitioners, being the Bramins, &c. ... were permitted by SUNNUD from the President and Council to collect daily alms from each shop or doocan (DOOCAUN) of this place, at 5 cowries per diem."—In _Long_, 184.

1776.—"If the path to and from a House ... be in the Territories of another Person, that Person, who always hath passed to and fro, shall continue to do so, the other Person aforesaid, though he hath a Right of Property in the Ground, and hath an attested SUNNUD thereof, shall not have Authority to cause him any Let or Molestation."—_Halhed, Code_, 100-101.

1799.—"I enclose you SUNNUDS for pension for the KILLADAR of Chittledroog."—_Wellington_, i. 45.

1800.—"I wished to have traced the nature of landed property in Soondah ... by a chain of SUNNUDS up to the 8th century."—_Sir T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 249.

1809.—"This SUNNUD is the foundation of all the rights and privileges annexed to a Jageer (JAGHEER)."—_Harrington's Analysis_, ii. 410.

SUNYÁSEE, s. Skt. _sannyāsī_, lit. 'one who resigns, or abandons,' _scil._ 'wordly affairs'; a Hindu religious mendicant. The name of Sunnyásee was applied familiarly in Bengal, c. 1760-75, to a body of banditti claiming to belong to a religious fraternity, who, in the interval between the decay of the imperial authority and the regular establishment of our own, had their head-quarters in the forest-tracts at the foot of the Himālaya. From these they used to issue periodically in large bodies, plundering and levying exactions far and wide, and returning to their asylum in the jungle when threatened with pursuit. In the days of Nawāb Mīr Kāsim 'Ali (1760-64) they were bold enough to plunder the city of Dacca; and in 1766 the great geographer James Rennell, in an encounter with a large body of them in the territory of Koch (see COOCH) Bihār, was nearly cut to pieces. Rennell himself, five years later, was employed to carry out a project which he had formed for the suppression of these bands, and did so apparently with what was considered at the time to be success, though we find the depredators still spoken of by W. Hastings as active, two or three years later.

[c. 200 A.D.—"Having thus performed religious acts in a forest during the third portion of his life, let him become a SANNYASI for the fourth portion of it, abandoning all sensual affection."—_Manu_, vi. 33.

[c. 1590.—"The fourth period is SANNYÁSA, which is an extraordinary state of austerity that nothing can surpass.... Such a person His Majesty calls SANNYÁSÍ."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 278.]

1616.—"Sunt autem SANASSES apud illos Brachmanes quidam, sanctimoniae opinione habentes, ab hominum scilicet consortio semoti in solitudine degentes et nonnunquã totũ nudi corpus in publicũ prodeuntes."—_Jarric, Thes._ i. 663.

1626.—"Some (an vnlearned kind) are called SANNASES."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 549.

1651.—"The SANYASYS are people who set the world and worldly joys, as they say, on one side. These are indeed more precise and strict in their lives than the foregoing."—_Rogerius_, 21.

1674.—"SANIADE, or SANIASI, is a dignity greater than that of Kings."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Port._ ii. 711.

1726.—"The SAN-YASÉS are men who, forsaking the world and all its fruits, betake themselves to a very strict and retired manner of life."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 75.

1766.—"The SANASHY Faquirs (part of the same Tribe which plundered Dacca in Cossim Ally's Time[256]) were in arms to the number of 7 or 800 at the Time I was surveying Báár (a small Province near Boutan), and had taken and plundered the Capital of that name within a few Coss of my route.... I came up with Morrison immediately after he had defeated the SANASHYS in a pitched Battle.... Our Escorte, which were a few Horse, rode off, and the Enemy with drawn Sabres immediately surrounded us. Morrison escaped unhurt, Richards, my Brother officer, received only a slight Wound, and fought his Way off; my Armenian Assistant was killed, and the Sepoy Adjutant much wounded.... I was put in a Palankeen, and Morrison made an attack on the Enemy and cut most of them to Pieces. I was now in a most shocking Condition indeed, being deprived of the Use of both my Arms, ... a cut of a Sable (_sic_) had cut through my right Shoulder Bone, and laid me open for nearly a Foot down the Back, cutting thro' and wounding some of my Ribs. I had besides a Cut on the left Elbow wh^{ch} took off the Muscular part of the breadth of a Hand, a Stab in the Arm, and a large Cut on the head...."—MS. Letter from _James Rennell_, dd. August 30, in possession of his grandson _Major Rodd_.

1767.—"A body of 5000 SINNASSES have lately entered the Sircar Sarong country; the Phousdar sent two companies of Sepoys after them, under the command of a serjeant ... the SINNASSES stood their ground, and after the Sepoys had fired away their ammunition, fell on them, killed and wounded near 80, and put the rest to flight...."—Letter to _President at Ft. William_, from _Thomas Rumbold, Chief at Patna_, dd. April 20, in _Long_, p. 526.

1773.—"You will hear of great disturbances committed by the SINASSIES, or wandering Fackeers, who annually infest the provinces about this time of the year, in pilgrimage to Juggernaut, going in bodies of 1000 and sometimes even 10,000 men."—Letter of _Warren Hastings_, dd. February 2, in _Gleig_, i. 282.

" "At this time we have five battalions of Sepoys in pursuit of them."—Do. do., March 31, in _Gleig_, i. 294.

1774.—"The history of these people is curious.... They ... rove continually from place to place, recruiting their numbers with the healthiest children they can steal.... Thus they are the stoutest and most active men in India.... Such are the SENASSIES, the gypsies of Hindostan."—Do. do., dd. August 25, in _Gleig_, 303-4. See the same vol., also pp. 284, 296-7-8, 395.

1826.—"Being looked upon with an evil eye by many persons in society, I pretended to bewail my brother's loss, and gave out my intention of becoming a SUNYASSE, and retiring from the world."—_Pandurang Hari_, 394; [ed. 1873, ii. 267; also i. 189].

SUPÁRA, n.p. The name of a very ancient port and city of Western India; in Skt. _Sūrpāraka_,[257] popularly Supāra. It was near Wasāi (_Baçaim_ of the Portuguese—see (1) BASSEIN)—which was for many centuries the chief city of the Konkan, where the name still survives as that of a well-to-do town of 1700 inhabitants, the channel by which vessels in former days reached it from the sea being now dry. The city is mentioned in the _Mahābhārata_ as a very holy place, and in other old Sanskrit works, as well as in cave inscriptions at Kārlī and Nāsik, going back to the 1st and 2nd centuries of the Christian era. Excavations affording interesting Buddhist relics, were made in 1882 by Mr. (now Sir) J. M. Campbell (see his interesting notice in _Bombay Gazetteer_, xiv. 314-342; xvi. 125) and Pundit Indrajī Bhagwānlāl. The name of Supāra is one of those which have been plausibly connected, through _Sophir_, the Coptic name of India, with the _Ophir_ of Scripture. Some Arab writers call it the Sofāla of India.

c. A.D. 80-90.—"Τοπικὰ δὲ ἐμπόρια κατὰ τὸ ἐξῆς κείμενα ἀπὸ Βαρυγάζων, Σούππαρα, καὶ Καλλιένα πόλις ..."—_Periplus_, § 52, ed. _Fabricii_.

c. 150.—

"Ἀριακῆς Σαδινῶν Σουπάρα ... Γοάριος ποταμοῦ ἐκβολαι ... Δοῦγγα ... Βήνδα ποταμοῦ ἐκβολαί ... Σίμυλλα ἐμπόριον καὶ ἄκρα...." _Ptolemy_, VII. i. f. § 6.

c. 460.—"The King compelling Wijayo and his retinue, 700 in number, to have the half of their heads shaved, and having embarked them in a vessel, sent them adrift on the ocean.... Wijayo himself landed at the port of SUPPÂRAKA...."—_The Mahawanso_, by _Turnour_, p. 46.

c. 500.—"Σουφείρ, χώρα, ἐν ᾗ οἱ πολύτιμοι λίθοι, καὶ ὁ χρυσός, ἐν Ἰνδίᾳ."—_Hesychius_, s.v.

c. 951.—"Cities of Hind ... Kambáya, SUBÁRÁ, Sindán."—_Istakhri_, in _Elliot_, i. 27.

A.D. 1095.—"The Mahâmândalîka, the illustrious Anantadêva, the Emperor of the Koṅkan (CONCAN), has released the toll mentioned in this copper-grant given by the Sîlâras, in respect of every cart belonging to two persons ... which may come into any of the ports, Sri Sthânaka (TANA), as well as Nâgapur, SURPÂRAKA, Chemuli (CHAUL) and others, included within the Koṅkan Fourteen Hundred...."—_Copper-Plate Grant_, in _Ind. Antiq._ ix. 38.

c. 1150.—"SÚBÁRA is situated 1½ mile from the sea. It is a populous busy town, and is considered one of the entrepôts of India."—_Edrisi_, in _Elliot_, i. 85.

1321.—"There are three places where the Friars might reap a great harvest, and where they could live in common. One of these is SUPERA, where two friars might be stationed; and a second is in the district of Parocco (BROACH), where two or three might abide; and the third is Columbus (QUILON)."—Letter of _Fr. Jordanus_, in _Cathay_, &c., 227.

c. 1330.—"SUFÂLAH Indica. Birunio nominatur SÛFÂRAH.... De eo nihil commemorandum inveni."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, 189.

1538.—"Rent of the _caçabe_ (CUSBAH), of ÇUPARA ... 14,122 _fedeas_."—_S. Bothelho, Tombo_, 175.

1803.—Extract from a letter dated Camp SOOPARA, March 26, 1803.

"We have just been paying a formal visit to his highness the peishwa," &c.—In _Asiatic Annual Reg._ for 1803, _Chron._ p. 99.

1846.—"SOPARA is a large place in the Agasee mahal, and contains a considerable Mussulman population, as well as Christian and Hindoo ... there is a good deal of trade; and grain, salt, and garden produce are exported to Guzerat and Bombay."—_Desultory Notes_, by _John Vaupell, Esq._, in _Trans. Bo. Geog. Soc._ vii. 140.

SUPREME COURT. The designation of the English Court established at Fort William by the Regulation Act of 1773 (13 Geo. III. c. 63), and afterwards at the other two Presidencies. Its extent of jurisdiction was the subject of acrimonious controversies in the early years of its existence; controversies which were closed by 21 Geo. III. c. 70, which explained and defined the jurisdiction of the Court. The use of the name came to an end in 1862 with the establishment of the 'High Court,' the bench of which is occupied by barrister judges, judges from the Civil Service, and judges promoted from the native bar.

The Charter of Charles II., of 1661, gave the Company certain powers to administer the laws of England, and that of 1683 to establish Courts of Judicature. That of Geo. I. (1726) gave power to establish at each Presidency Mayor's Courts for civil suits, with appeal to the Governor and Council, and from these, in cases involving more than 1000 PAGODAS, to the King in Council. The same charter constituted the Governor and Council of each Presidency a Court for trial of all offences except high treason. Courts of Requests were established by charter of Geo. II., 1753. The Mayor's Court at Madras and Bombay survived till 1797, when (by 37 Geo. III. ch. 142) a Recorder's Court was instituted at each. This was superseded at Madras by a Supreme Court in 1801, and at Bombay in 1823.

SURA, s. TODDY (q.v.), _i.e._ the fermented sap of several kinds of palm, such as coco, palmyra, and wild-date. It is the Skt. _sura_, 'vinous liquor,' which has passed into most of the vernaculars. In the first quotation we certainly have the word, though combined with other elements of uncertain identity, applied by Cosmas to the milk of the coco-nut, perhaps making some confusion between that and the fermented sap. It will be seen that Linschoten applies _sura_ in the same way. Bluteau, curiously, calls this a _Caffre_ word. It has in fact been introduced from India into Africa by the Portuguese (see _Ann. Marit._ iv. 293).

c. 545.—"The Argell" (_i.e._ _Nargil_, or NARGEELA, or coco-nut) "is at first full of very sweet water, which the Indians drink, using it instead of wine. This drink is called _Rhonco_-SURA,[258] and is exceedingly pleasant."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxxvi.

[1554.—"CURA." See under ARRACK.]

1563.—"They grow two qualities of palm-tree, one kind for the fruit, and the other to give ÇURA."—_Garcia_, f. 67.

1578.—"SURA, which is, as it were, _vino mosto_."—_Acosta_, 100.

1598.—"... in that sort the pot in short space is full of water, which they call SURA, and is very pleasant to drinke, like sweet whay, and somewhat better."—_Linschoten_, 101; [Hak. Soc. ii. 48].

1609-10.—"... A goodly country and fertile ... abounding with Date Trees, whence they draw a liquor, called _Tarree_ (TODDY) or SURE...."—_W. Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 436.

1643.—"Là ie fis boire mes mariniers de telle sorte que peu s'en falut qu'ils ne renuersassent notre almadie ou batteau: Ce breuvage estoit du SURA, qui est du vin fait de palmes."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 252.

c. 1650.—"Nor could they drink either Wine, or SURY, or Strong Water, by reason of the great Imposts which he laid upon them."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 86; [ed. _Ball_, i. 343].

1653.—"Les Portugais appelent ce _tari_ ou vin des Indes, SOURE ... de cette liqueur le singe, et la grande chauue-souris ... sont extremement amateurs, aussi bien que les Indiens Mansulmans (_sic_), Parsis, et quelque tribus d'Indou...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 263.

SURAT, n.p. In English use the name of this city is accented _Surátt_; but the name is in native writing and parlance generally _Sŭrăt_. In the _Āīn_, however (see below), it is written _Sūrat_; also in _Ṣādiḳ Isfahānī_ (p. 106). Surat was taken by Akbar in 1573, having till then remained a part of the falling Mahommedan kingdom of Guzerat. An English factory was first established in 1608-9, which was for more than half a century the chief settlement of the English Company in Continental India. The transfer of the Chiefs to Bombay took place in 1687.

We do not know the origin of the name. Various legends on the subject are given in Mr. (now Sir J.) Campbell's _Bombay Gazetteer_ (vol. ii.), but none of them have any probability. The ancient Indian _Saurāshṭra_ was the name of the Peninsula of Guzerat or Kattywar, or at least of the maritime part of it. This latter name and country is represented by the differently spelt and pronounced _Sōrath_ (see SŪRATH). Sir Henry Elliot and his editor have repeatedly stated the opinion that the names are identical. Thus: "The names 'Surat' and 'Sūrath' are identical, both being derived from the Sankrit _Suráshtra_; but as they belong to different places a distinction in spelling has been maintained. 'Surat' is the city; 'Súrath' is a _pránt_ or district of Kattiwar, of which Junágarh is the chief town" (_Elliot_, v. 350; see also 197). Also: "The Sanskrit _Suráshtra_ and _Gurjjara_ survive in the modern names _Surat_ and _Guzerat_, and however the territories embraced by the old terms have varied, it is hard to conceive that Surat was not in Suráshtra nor Guzerat in Gurjjara. All evidence goes to prove that the old and modern names applied to the same places. Thus Ptolemy's _Surastrene_ comprises Surat...." (_Dowson_ (?) _ibid._ i. 359). This last statement seems distinctly erroneous. Surat is in Ptolemy's Λάρικη, not in Συραστρηνή, which represents, like Saurāshtra, the peninsula. It must remain doubtful whether there was any connection between the names, or the resemblance was accidental. It is possible that continental Surat may have originally had some name implying its being the place of passage to _Saurāshtra_ or Sorath.

Surat is not a place of any antiquity. There are some traces of the existence of the name ascribed to the 14th century, in passages of uncertain value in certain native writers. But it only came to notice as a place of any importance about the very end of the 15th century, when a rich Hindu trader, Gopi by name, is stated to have established himself on the spot, and founded the town. The way, however, in which it is spoken of by Barbosa previous to 1516 shows that the rise of its prosperity must have been rapid.

[_Surat_ in English slang is equivalent to the French _Rafiot_, in the sense of 'no great shakes,' an adulterated article of inferior quality (_Barrére_, s.v. _Rafiot_). This perhaps was accounted for by the fact that "until lately the character of Indian cotton in the Liverpool market stood very low, and the name '_Surats_,' the description under which the cotton of this province is still included, was a byword and a general term of contempt" (_Berar Gazetteer_, 226 _seq._).]

1510.—"Don Afonso" (de Noronha, nephew of Alboquerque) "in the storm not knowing whither they went, entered the Gulf of Cambay, and struck upon a shoal in front of ÇURRATE. Trying to save themselves by swimming or on planks many perished, and among them Don Afonso."—_Correa_, ii. 29.

1516.—"Having passed beyond the river of Reynel, on the other side there is a city which they call ÇURATE, peopled by Moors, and close upon the river; they deal there in many kinds of wares, and carry on a great trade; for many ships of Malabar and other parts sail thither, and sell what they bring, and return loaded with what they choose...."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 280.

1525.—"The corjaa (CORGE) of cotton cloths of ÇURYATE, of 14 yards each, is worth ... 250 _fedeas_."—_Lembrança_, 45.

1528.—"Heytor da Silveira put to sea again, scouring the Gulf, and making war everywhere with fire and sword, by sea and land; and he made an onslaught on ÇURRATE and Reynel, great cities on the sea-coast, and sacked them, and burnt part of them, for all the people fled, they being traders and without a garrison...."—_Correa_, iii. 277.

1553.—"Thence he proceeded to the bar of the river Tapty, above which stood two cities the most notable on that gulf. The first they call SURAT, 3 leagues from the mouth, and the other Reiner, on the opposite side of the river and half a league from the bank.... The latter was the most sumptuous in buildings and civilisation, inhabited by warlike people, all of them Moors inured to maritime war, and it was from this city that most of the foists and ships of the King of Cambay's fleet were furnished. SURAT again was inhabited by an unwarlike people whom they call Banyans, folk given to mechanic crafts, chiefly to the business of weaving cotton cloths."—_Barros_, IV. iv. 8.

1554.—"So saying they quitted their rowing-benches, got ashore, and started for SURRAT."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 83.

1573.—"Next day the Emperor went to inspect the fortress.... During his inspection some large mortars and guns attracted his attention. Those mortars bore the name of Sulaimání, from the name of Sulaimán Sultán of Turkey. When he made his attempt to conquer the ports of Gujarát, he sent these ... with a large army by sea. As the Turks ... were obliged to return, they left these mortars.... The mortars remained upon the sea-shore, until Khudáwand Khán built the fort of SURAT, when he placed them in the fort. The one which he left in the country of SÚRATH was taken to the fort of Junágarh by the ruler of that country."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarī_, in _Elliot_, v. 350.

c. 1590.—"SŪRAT is among famous ports. The river Taptī runs hard by, and at seven coss distance joins the salt sea. Rānīr on the other side of the river is now a port dependent on SŪRAT, but was formerly a big city. The ports of Khandevī and Balsār are also annexed to SŪRAT. Fruit, and especially the ANANĀS, is abundant.... The sectaries of Zardasht, emigrant from Fārs, have made their dwelling here; they revere the Zhand and Pazhand and erect their _dakhmas_ (or places for exposing the dead).... Through the carelessness of the agents of Government and the commandants of the troops (_sipah-salārān_, SIPAH SELAR), a considerable tract of this Sirkār is at present in the hands of the Frank, _e.g._ Daman, Sanjān (ST. JOHN'S), Tārāpūr, Māhim, and Basai (see (1) BASSEIN), that are both cities and forts."—_Āin_, orig. i. 488; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 243].

[1615.—"To the Right Honourable Sir Thomas Roe ... these in ZURATT."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 196.]

1638.—"Within a League of the Road we entred into the River upon which SURAT is seated, and which hath on both sides a very fertile soil, and many fair gardens, with pleasant Country-houses, which being all white, a colour which it seems the _Indians_ are much in love with, afford a noble prospect amidst the greenness whereby they are encompassed. But the River, which is the _Tapte_ ... is so shallow at the mouth of it, that Barks of 70 or 80 Tun can hardly come into it."—_Mandelslo_, p. 12.

1690.—"SURATT is reckon'd the most fam'd Emporium of the _Indian_ Empire, where all Commodities are vendible.... And the River is very commodious for the Importation of Foreign Goods, which are brought up to the City in Hoys and Yachts, and Country Boats."—_Ovington_, 218.

1779.—"There is some report that he (Gen. Goddard) is gone to _Bender_-SOURET ... but the truth of this God knows."—_Seir Mutaq._ iii. 328.

SURATH, more properly SŌRATH, and SŌRETH, n.p. This name is the legitimate modern form and representative of the ancient Indian _Saurāshṭra_ and Greek _Syrastrēnē_, names which applied to what we now call the Kattywar Peninsula, but especially to the fertile plains on the sea-coast. ["Suráshṭra, the land of the Sus, afterwards Sanskritized into Sauráshṭra the Goodly Land, preserves its name in SORATH the southern part of Káthiáváḍa. The name appears as _Suráshṭra_ in the _Mahábhárata_ and Pánini's _Gaṇapátha_, in Rudradáman's (A.D. 150) and Skandagupta's (A.D. 456) Girnár inscriptions, and in several Valabhi copper-plates. Its Prákrit form appears as _Suraṭha_ in the Násik inscription of Gotamiputra (A.D. 150) and in later Prákrit as _Suraṭhṭha_ in the _Tirthakalpa_ of Jinapra-bhásuri of the 13th or 14th century. Its earliest foreign mention is perhaps Strabo's _Saraostus_ and Pliny's _Oratura_" (_Bombay Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 6)]. The remarkable discovery of one of the great inscriptions of Aśoka (B.C. 250) on a rock at Girnār, near Junāgarh in Saurāshtra, shows that the dominion of that great sovereign, whose capital was at Pataliputra (Παλιμβόθρα) or PATNA, extended to this distant shore. The application of the modern form Sūrath or Sōrath has varied in extent. It is now the name of one of the four _prānts_ or districts into which the peninsula is divided for political purposes, each of these _prānts_ containing a number of small States, and being partly managed, partly controlled by a Political Assistant. Sorath occupies the south-western portion, embracing an area of 5,220 sq. miles.

c. A.D. 80-90.—"Ταύτης τὰ μὲν μεσόγεια τῇ Σκυθίᾳ συνορίζοντα Ἀβιρία καλεῖται, τὰ δὲ παραθαλάσσια Συραστρήνη."—_Periplus_, § 41.

c. 150.—

"Συραστρηνῆς, * * * Βαρδάξημα πόλις ... Συράστρα κώμη ... Μονόγλωσσον ἐμπόριον...." _Ptolemy_, VII. i. 2-3.

" "Πάλιν ἡ μὲν παρὰ τὸ λοιπὸν μέρος του Ἰνδοῦ πασα καλεῖται κοινῶς μὲν ... Ἰνδοσκυθία

* * * * * *

καὶ ἡ περὶ τὸν Κάνθι κόλπον ... Συραστρηνή."—_Ibid._ 55.

c. 545.—"Εἰσὶν οὐν τὰ λαμπρὰ ἐμπόρια τῆς Ἰνδικῆς ταῦτα, Σινδοῦ, Ὀῤῥοθα, Καλλιάνα, Σιβὼρ, ἡ Μαλὲ, πέντε ἐμπόρια ἔχουσα βάλλοντα τὸ πέπερι."—_Cosmas_, lib. xi. These names may be interpreted as SIND, SORATH, CALYAN, CHOUL (?), MALABAR.

c. 640.—"En quittant le royaume de _Fa-la-pi_ (Vallabhi), il fit 500 _li_ à l'ouest, et arriva au royaume de _Sou-la-tch'a_ (SOURÂCHTRA).... Comme ce royaume se trouve sur le chemin de la mer occidentale, tous les habitans profitent des avantages qu'offre la mer; ils se livrent au négoce, et à un commerce d'échange."—_Hiouen-Thsang_, in _Pèl. Bouddh._, iii. 164-165.

1516.—"Passing this city and following the sea-coast, you come to another place which has also a good port, and is called ÇURATI MANGALOR,[259] and here, as at the other, put in many vessels of Malabar for horses, grain, cloths, and cottons, and for vegetables and other goods prized in India, and they bring hither coco-nuts, Jagara (JAGGERY), which is sugar that they make drink of, emery, wax, cardamoms, and every other kind of spice, a trade in which great gain is made in a short time."—_Barbosa_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 296.

1573.—See quotation of this date under preceding article, in which both the names SURAT and SŪRATH, occur.

1584.—"After his second defeat Muzaffar Gujarátí retreated by way of Champánír, Bírpúr, and Jhaláwar, to the country of SÚRATH, and rested at the town of Gondal, 12 _kos_ from the fort of Junágarh.... He gave a lac of _Mahmúdís_ and a jewelled dagger to Amín Khán Ghorí, ruler of SÚRATH, and so won his support."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarí_, in _Elliot_, v. 437-438.

c. 1590.—"Sircar _Surat_ (SŪRATH) was formerly an independent territory; the chief was of the Ghelolo tribe, and commanded 50,000 cavalry, and 100,000 infantry. Its length from the port of Ghogeh (GOGO) to the port of Aramroy (_Arāmrāī_) measures 125 _cose_; and the breadth from Sindehar (_Sirdhār_), to the port of DIU, is a distance of 72 _cose_."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 73; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 243].

1616.—"7 SORET, the chief city, is called _Janagar_; it is but a little Province, yet very rich; it lyes upon Guzarat; it hath the Ocean to the South."—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 354.

SURKUNDA, s. Hind. _sarkanḍā_, [Skt. _śara_, 'reed-grass,' _kāṇḍa_, 'joint, section']. The name of a very tall reed-grass, _Saccharum Sara_, Roxb., perhaps also applied to _Saccharum procerum_, Roxb. These grasses are often tall enough in the riverine plains of Eastern Bengal greatly to overtop a tall man standing in a howda on the back of a tall elephant. It is from the upper part of the flower-bearing stalk of _surkunda_ that SIRKY (q.v.) is derived. A most intelligent visitor to India was led into a curious mistake about the name of this grass by some official, who ought to have known better. We quote the passage. ——'s story about the main branch of a river channel probably rests on no better foundation.

1875.—"As I drove yesterday with ——, I asked him if he knew the scientific name of the tall grass which I heard called tiger-grass at Ahmedabad, and which is very abundant here (about Lahore). I think it is a _saccharum_, but am not quite sure. 'No,' he said, 'but the people in the neighbourhood call it SIKUNDER'S GRASS, as they still call the main branch of a river 'Sikander's channel.' Strange, is it not?—how that great individuality looms through history."—_Grant Duff, Notes of an Indian Journey_, 105.

SURPOOSE, s. Pers. _sar-posh_, 'head-cover,' [which again becomes corrupted into our _Tarboosh_ (_tarbūsh_), and '_Tarbrush_' of the wandering Briton]. A cover, as of a basin, dish, hooka-bowl, &c.

1829.—"Tugging away at your hookah, find no smoke; a thief having purloined your silver CHELAM (see CHILLUM) and SURPOOSE."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 159.

SURRAPURDA, s. Pers. _sarā-parda_. A canvas screen surrounding royal tents or the like (see CANAUT).

1404.—"And round this pavilion stood an enclosure, as it were, of a town or castle made of silk of many colours, inlaid in many ways, with battlements at the top, and with cords to strain it outside and inside, and with poles inside to hold it up.... And there was a gateway of great height forming an arch, with doors within and without made in the same fashion as the wall ... and above the gateway a square tower with battlements: however fine the said wall was with its many devices and artifices, the said gateway, arch and tower, was of much more exquisite work still. And this enclosure they call ZALAPARDA."—_Clavijo_, s. cxvi.

c. 1590.—"The SARÁPARDAH was made in former times of coarse canvass, but his Majesty has now caused it to be made of carpeting, and thereby improved its appearance and usefulness."—_Āīn_, i. 54.

[1839.—"The camp contained numerous enclosures of SERRAPURDAHS or canvass skreens...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, 2nd ed. i. 101.]

SURRINJAUM, s. Pers. _saranjām_, lit. 'beginning-ending.' Used in India for 'apparatus,' 'goods and chattels,' and the like. But in the Mahratta provinces it has a special application to grants of land, or rather assignments of revenue, for special objects, such as keeping up a contingent of troops for service; to civil officers for the maintenance of their state; or for charitable purposes.

[1823.—"It was by accident I discovered the deed for this tenure (for the support of troops), which is termed SERINJAM. The Pundit of Dhar shewed some alarm; at which I smiled, and told him that his master had now the best tenure in India...."—_Malcolm, Central India_, 2nd ed. i. 103.]

[1877.—"Government ... did not accede to the recommendation of the political agent immediately to confiscate his SARINGAM, or territories."—_Mrs. Guthrie_, _My Year in an Indian Fort_, i. 166.]

SURRINJAUMEE, GRAM, s. Hind. _grām-saranjāmī_; Skt. _grāma_, 'a village,' and _saranjām_ (see SURRINJAUM); explained in the quotation.

1767.—"GRAM-SERENJAMMEE, or peons and pykes stationed in every village of the province to assist the farmers in the collections, and to watch the villages and the crops on the ground, who are also responsible for all thefts within the village they belong to ... (Rs.) 1,54,521 : 14."—_Revenue Accounts of Burdwan._ In _Long_, 507.

SURROW, SEROW, &c., s. Hind. _sarāo_. A big, odd, awkward-looking antelope in the Himālaya, 'something in appearance between a jackass and a _Tahir_' (TEHR or Him. wild goat).—_Col. Markham_ in _Jerdon_. It is _Nemorhoedus bubalina_, Jerdon; [_N. bubalinus_, Blanford (_Mammalia_, 513)].

SURWAUN, s. Hind. from Pers. _sārwān_, _sārbān_, from _sār_ in the sense of camel, a camel-man.

[1828.—"... camels roaring and blubbering, and resisting every effort, soothing or forcible, of their SERWANS to induce them to embark."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 185.]

1844.—"... armed SURWANS, or camel-drivers."—_G. O._ of _Sir C. Napier_, 93.

SUTLEDGE, n.p. The most easterly of the Five Rivers of the Punjab, the great tributaries of the Indus. Hind. _Satlaj_, with certain variations in spelling and pronunciation. It is in Skt. _Satadru_, 'flowing in a hundred channels,' _Sutudru_, _Sutudri_, _Sitadru_, &c., and is the Σαράδρος, Ζαράδρος, or Σαδάδρης of Ptolemy, the Sydrus (or _Hesudrus_) of Pliny (vi. 21).

c. 1020.—"The Sultán ... crossed in safety the Síhún (Indus), Jelam, Chandráha, Ubrá (Ráví), Bah (Bíyáh), and SATALDUR...."—_Al-'Utbí_, in _Elliot_, ii. 41.

c. 1030.—"They all combine with the SATLADER below Múltán, at a place called Panjnad, or 'the junction of the five rivers.'"—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 48. The same writer says: "(The name) should be written SHATALUDR. It is the name of a province in Hind. But I have ascertained from well-informed people that it should be _Sataludr_, not _Shataldudr_" (_sic_).—_Ibid._ p. 52.

c. 1310.—"After crossing the Panjáb, or five rivers, namely, Sind, Jelam, the river of Loháwar, SATLÚT, and Bíyah...."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 36.

c. 1380.—"The Sultán (Fíroz Sháh) ... conducted two streams into the city from two rivers, one from the river Jumna, the other from the SUTLEJ."—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz-Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iii. 300.

c. 1450.—"In the year 756 H. (1355 A.D.) the Sultán proceeded to Díbálpúr, and conducted a stream from the river SATLADAR, for a distance of 40 _kos_ as far as Jhajar."—_Táríkh-i-Mubárak Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iv. 8.

c. 1582.—"Letters came from Lahore with the intelligence that Ibrahím Husain Mirzá had crossed the SATLADA, and was marching upon Dipálpúr."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarí_, in _Elliot_, v. 358.

c. 1590.—"_Sūbah Dihlī._ In the 3rd climate. The length (of this Sūbah) from Palwal to Lodhīāna, which is on the bank of the river SATLAJ, is 165 _Kuroh_."—_Āīn_, orig. i. 513; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 278].

1793.—"Near Moultan they unite again, and bear the name of SETLEGE, until both the substance and name are lost in the Indus."—_Rennell, Memoir_, 102.

In the following passage the great French geographer has missed the Sutlej:

1753.—"Les cartes qui ont précédé celles que j'ai composées de l'Arie, ou de l'Inde ... ne marquoient aucune rivière entre l'Hyphasis, ou Hypasis, dernier des fleuves qui se rendent dans l'Indus, et le Gemné, qui est le _Jomanes_ de l'Antiquité.... Mais la marche de Timur a indiqué dans cette intervalle deux rivières, celle de _Kehker_ et celle de _Panipat_. Dans un ancien itineraire de l'Inde, que Pline nous a conservé, on trouve entre l'_Hyphasis_ et le _Jomanes_ une rivière sous le nom d'HESIDRUS à égale distance d'Hyphasis et de Jomanes, et qu'on a tout lieu de prendre pour _Kehker_."—_D'Anville_, p. 47.

SUTTEE, s. The rite of widow-burning; _i.e._ the burning of the living widow along with the corpse of her husband, as practised by people of certain castes among the Hindus, and eminently by the Rājpūts.

The word is properly Skt. _satī_, 'a good woman,' 'a true wife,' and thence specially applied, in modern vernaculars of Sanskrit parentage, to the wife who was considered to accomplish the supreme act of fidelity by sacrificing herself on the funeral pile of her husband. The application of this substantive to the suicidal act, instead of the person, is European. The proper Skt. term for the act is _saha-gamana_, or 'keeping company,' [_saha-maraṇa_, 'dying together'].[260] A very long series of quotations in illustration of the practice, from classical times downwards, might be given. We shall present a selection.

We should remark that the word (_satī_ or _suttee_) does not occur, so far as we know, in any European work older than the 17th century. And then it only occurs in a disguised form (see quotation from P. Della Valle). The term _masti_ which he uses is probably _mahā-satī_, which occurs in Skt. Dictionaries ('a wife of great virtue'). Della Valle is usually eminent in the correctness of his transcriptions of Oriental words. This conjecture of the interpretation of _masti_ is confirmed, and the traveller himself justified, by an entry in Mr. Whitworth's Dictionary of a word _Masti-kalla_ used in Canara for a monument commemorating a _sati_. _Kalla_ is stone and _masti_ = _mahā-satī_. We have not found the term exactly in any European document older than Sir C. Malet's letter of 1787, and Sir W. Jones's of the same year (see below).

_Suttee_ is a Brahmanical rite, and there is a Sanskrit ritual in existence (see _Classified Index to the Tanjore MSS._, p. 135_a_). It was introduced into Southern India with the Brahman civilisation, and was prevalent there chiefly in the Brahmanical Kingdom of Vijayanagar, and among the Mahrattas. In Malabar, the most primitive part of S. India, the rite is forbidden (_Anāchāranirṇaya_, v. 26). The cases mentioned by Teixeira below, and in the _Lettres Édifiantes_, occurred at Tanjore and Madura. A (Mahratta) Brahman at Tanjore told one of the present writers that he had to perform commemorative funeral rites for his grandfather and grandmother on the same day, and this indicated that his grandmother had been a _satī_.

The practice has prevailed in various regions besides India. Thus it seems to have been an early custom among the heathen Russians, or at least among nations on the Volga called Russians by Maṣ'ūdī and Ibn Fozlān. Herodotus (Bk. v. ch. 5) describes it among certain tribes of Thracians. It was in vogue in Tonga and the Fiji Islands. It has prevailed in the island of Bali within our own time, though there accompanying Hindu rites, and perhaps of Hindu origin,—certainly modified by Hindu influence. A full account of Suttee as practised in those Malay Islands will be found in Zollinger's account of the Religion of Sassak in _J. Ind. Arch._ ii. 166; also see Friedrich's _Bali_ as in note preceding. [A large number of references to _Suttee_ are collected in Frazer, _Pausanias_, iii. 198 _seqq._]

In Diodorus we have a long account of the rivalry as to which of the two wives of Kēteus, a leader of the Indian contingent in the army of Eumenes, should perform SUTTEE. One is rejected as with child. The history of the other terminates thus:

B.C. 317.—"Finally, having taken leave of those of the household, she was set upon the pyre by her own brother, and was regarded with wonder by the crowd that had run together to the spectacle, and heroically ended her life; the whole force with their arms thrice marching round the pyre before it was kindled. But she, laying herself beside her husband, and even at the violence of the flame giving utterance to no unbecoming cry, stirred pity indeed in others of the spectators, and in some excess of eulogy; not but what there were some of the Greeks present who reprobated such rites as barbarous and cruel...."—_Diod. Sic. Biblioth._ xix. 33-34.

c. B.C. 30.—

"Felix Eois lex funeris una maritis Quos Aurora suis rubra colorat equis; Namque ubi mortifero jacta est fax ultima lecto Uxorum fusis stat pia turba comis; Et certamen habet leti, quae viva sequatur Conjugium; pudor est non licuisse mori. Ardent victrices; et flammae pectora praebent, Imponuntque suis ora perusta viris." _Propertius_,[261] Lib. iii. xiii. 15-22.

c. B.C. 20.—"He (Aristobulus) says that he had heard from some persons of wives burning themselves voluntarily with their deceased husbands, and that those women who refused to submit to this custom were disgraced."—_Strabo_, xv. 62 (E.T. by _Hamilton and Falconer_, iii. 112).

A.D. c. 390.—"Indi, ut omnes fere barbari uxores plurimas habent. Apud eos lex est, ut uxor carissima cum defuncto marito cremetur. Hae igitur contendunt inter se de amore viri, et ambitio summa certantium est, ac testimonium castitatis, dignam morte decerni. Itaque victrix in habitu ornatuque pristino juxta cadaver accubat, amplexans illud et deosculans et suppositos ignes prudentiae laude contemnens."—_St. Jerome, Advers. Jovinianum_, in ed. _Vallars_, ii. 311.

c. 851.—"All the Indians burn their dead. Serendib is the furthest out of the islands dependent upon India. Sometimes when they burn the body of a King, his wives cast themselves on the pile, and burn with him; but it is at their choice to abstain."—_Reinaud, Relation_, &c. i. 50.

c. 1200.—"Hearing the Raja was dead, the Parmâri became a SATÍ:—dying she said—The son of the Jadavanî will rule the country, may my blessing be on him!"—_Chand Bardai_, in _Ind. Ant._ i. 227. We cannot be sure that _satí_ is in the original, as this is a _condensed_ version by Mr. Beames.

1298.—"Many of the women also, when their husbands die and are placed on the pile to be burnt, do burn themselves along with the bodies."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 17.

c. 1322.—"The idolaters of this realm have one detestable custom (that I must mention). For when any man dies they burn him; and if he leave a wife they burn her alive with him, saying that she ought to go and keep her husband company in the other world. But if the woman have sons by her husband she may abide with them, an she will."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., i. 79.

" Also in Zampa or CHAMPA: "When a married man dies in this country his body is burned, and his living wife along with it. For they say that she should go to keep company with her husband in the other world also."—_Ibid._ 97.

c. 1328.—"In this India, on the death of a noble, or of any people of substance, their bodies are burned; and eke their wives follow them alive to the fire, and for the sake of worldly glory, and for the love of their husbands, and for eternal life, burn along with them, with as much joy as if they were going to be wedded. And those who do this have the higher repute for virtue and perfection among the rest."—_Fr. Jordanus_, 20.

c. 1343.—"The burning of the wife after the death of her husband is an act among the Indians recommended, but not obligatory. If a widow burns herself, the members of the family get the glory thereof, and the fame of fidelity in fulfilling their duties. She who does not give herself up to the flames puts on coarse raiment and abides with her kindred, wretched and despised for having failed in duty. But she is not compelled to burn herself." (There follows an interesting account of instances witnessed by the traveller.)—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 138.

c. 1430.—"In Mediâ vero Indiâ, mortui comburuntur, cumque his, ut plurimum vivae uxores ... una pluresve, prout fuit matrimonii conventio. Prior ex lege uritur, etiam quae unica est. Sumuntur autem et aliae uxores quaedam eo pacto, ut morte funus suâ exornent, isque haud parvus apud eos honos ducitur ... submisso igne uxor ornatiori cultu inter tubas tibicinasque et cantus, et ipsa psallentis more alacris rogum magno comitatu circuit. Adstat interea et sacerdos ... hortando suadens. Cum circumierit illa saepius ignem prope suggestum consistit, vestesque exuens, loto de more prius corpore, tum sindonem albam induta, ad exhortationem dicentis in ignem prosilit."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius de Var. Fort._ iv.

c. 1520.—"There are in this Kingdom (the Deccan) many heathen, natives of the country, whose custom it is that when they die they are burnt, and their wives along with them; and if these will not do it they remain in disgrace with all their kindred. And as it happens oft times that they are unwilling to do it, their Bramin kinsfolk persuade them thereto, and this in order that such a fine custom should not be broken and fall into oblivion."—_Sommario de' Genti_, in _Ramusio_, i. f. 329.

" "In this country of CAMBOJA ... when the King dies, the lords voluntarily burn themselves, and so do the King's wives at the same time, and so also do other women on the death of their husbands."—_Ibid._ f. 336.

1522.—"They told us that in Java Major it was the custom, when one of the chief men died, to burn his body; and then his principal wife, adorned with garlands of flowers, has herself carried in a chair by four men ... comforting her relations, who are afflicted because she is going to burn herself with the corpse of her husband ... saying to them, 'I am going this evening to sup with my dear husband and to sleep with him this night.'... After again consoling them (she) casts herself into the fire and is burned. If she did not do this she would not be looked upon as an honourable woman, nor as a faithful wife."—_Pigafetta_, E.T. by _Lord Stanley of A._, 154.

c. 1566.—Cesare Federici notices the rite as peculiar to the Kingdom of "_Bezeneger_" (see BISNAGAR): "vidi cose stranie e bestiali di quella gentilitâ; vsano primamente abbrusciare i corpi morti cosi d'huomini come di donne nobili; e si l'huomo è maritato, la moglie è obligata ad abbrusciarsi viva col corpo del marito."—_Orig._ ed. p. 36. This traveller gives a good account of a Suttee.

1583.—"In the interior of Hindústán it is the custom when a husband dies, for his widow willingly and cheerfully to cast herself into the flames (of the funeral pile), although she may not have lived happily with him. Occasionally love of life holds her back, and then her husband's relations assemble, light the pile, and place her upon it, thinking that they thereby preserve the honour and character of the family. But since the country had come under the rule of his gracious Majesty [Akbar], inspectors had been appointed in every city and district, who were to watch carefully over these two cases, to discriminate between them, and to prevent any woman being forcibly burnt."—_Abu'l Faẓl, Akbar Námah_, in _Elliot_, vi. 69.

1583.—"Among other sights I saw one I may note as wonderful. When I landed (at Negapatam) from the vessel, I saw a pit full of kindled charcoal; and at that moment a young and beautiful woman was brought by her people on a litter, with a great company of other women, friends of hers, with great festivity, she holding a mirror in her left hand, and a lemon in her right hand...."—and so forth.—_G. Balbi_, f. 82v. 83.

1586.—"The custom of the countrey (Java) is, that whensoever the King doeth die, they take the body so dead and burne it, and preserve the ashes of him, and within five dayes next after, the wiues of the said King so dead, according to the custome and vse of their countrey, every one of them goe together to a place appointed, and the chiefe of the women which was nearest to him in accompt, hath a ball in her hand, and throweth it from her, and the place where the ball resteth, thither they goe all, and turne their faces to the Eastward, and every one with a dagger in their hand (which dagger they call a crise (see CREASE), and is as sharpe as a rasor), stab themselues in their owne blood, and fall a-groueling on their faces, and so ende their dayes."—_T. Candish_, in _Hakl._ iv. 338. This passage refers to Blambangan at the east end of Java, which till a late date was subject to Bali, in which such practices have continued to our day. It seems probable that the Hindu rite here came in contact with the old Polynesian practices of a like kind, which prevailed _e.g._ in Fiji, quite recently. The narrative referred to below under 1633, where the victims were the slaves of a deceased queen, points to the latter origin. W. Humboldt thus alludes to similar passages in old Javanese literature: "Thus we may reckon as one of the finest episodes in the _Brata Yuda_, the story how SATYA WATI, when she had sought out her slain husband among the wide-spread heap of corpses on the battlefield, stabs herself by his side with a dagger."—_Kawi-Sprache_, i. 89 (and see the whole section, pp. 87-95).

[c. 1590.—"When he (the Rajah of Asham) dies, his principal attendants of both sexes voluntarily bury themselves alive in his grave."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 118.]

1598.—The usual account is given by _Linschoten_, ch. xxxvi., with a plate; [Hak. Soc. i. 249].

[c. 1610.—See an account in _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 394.]

1611.—"When I was in India, on the death of the Naique (see NAIK) of Maduré, a country situated between that of Malauar and that of Choromandel, 400 wives of his burned themselves along with him."—_Teixeira_, i. 9.

c. 1620.—"The author ... when in the territory of the Karnátik ... arrived in company with his father at the city of Southern Mathura (Madura), where, after a few days, the ruler died and went to hell. The chief had 700 wives, and they all threw themselves at the same time into the fire."—_Muhammad Sharíf Hanafí_, in _Elliot_, vii. 139.

1623.—"When I asked further if force was ever used in these cases, they told me that usually it was not so, but only at times among persons of quality, when some one had left a young and handsome widow, and there was a risk either of her desiring to marry again (which they consider a great scandal) or of a worse mishap,—in such a case the relations of her husband, if they were very strict, would compel her, even against her will, to burn ... a barbarous and cruel law indeed! But in short, as regarded Giaccamà, no one exercised either compulsion or persuasion; and she did the thing of her own free choice; both her kindred and herself exulting in it, as in an act magnanimous (which in sooth it was) and held in high honour among them. And when I asked about the ornaments and flowers that she wore, they told me this was customary as a sign of the joyousness of the MASTÌ (_Mastì_ is what they call a woman who gives herself up to be burnt upon the death of her husband)."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 671; [Hak. Soc. ii. 275, and see ii. 266 _seq._]

1633.—"The same day, about noon, the queen's body was burnt without the city, with two and twenty of her female slaves; and we consider ourselves bound to render an exact account of the barbarous ceremonies practised in this place on such occasions as we were witness to...."—_Narrative of a Dutch Mission to Bali_, quoted by _Crawfurd, H. of Ind. Arch._, ii. 244-253, from _Prevost_. It is very interesting, but too long for extract.

c. 1650.—"They say that when a woman becomes a SATTEE, that is burns herself with the deceased, the Almighty pardons all the sins committed by the wife and husband and that they remain a long time in paradise; nay if the husband were in the infernal regions, the wife by this means draws him from thence and takes him to paradise.... Moreover the SATTEE, in a future birth, returns not to the female sex ... but she who becomes not a SATTEE, and passes her life in widowhood, is never emancipated from the female state.... It is however criminal to force a woman into the fire, and equally to prevent her who voluntarily devotes herself."—_Dabistān_, ii. 75-76.

c. 1650-60.—Tavernier gives a full account of the different manners of _Suttee_, which he had witnessed often, and in various parts of India, but does not use the word. We extract the following:

c. 1648.—"... there fell of a sudden so violent a Shower, that the Priests, willing to get out of the Rain, thrust the Woman all along into the Fire. But the Shower was so vehement, and endured so long, that the Fire was quench'd, and the Woman was not burn'd. About midnight she arose, and went and knock'd at one of her Kinsmen's Houses, where Father _Zenon_ and many _Hollanders_ saw her, looking so gastly and grimly, that it was enough to have scar'd them; however the pain she endur'd did not so far terrifie her, but that three days after, accompany'd by her Kindred, she went and was burn'd according to her first intention."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 84; [ed. _Ball_, i. 219].

Again:

"In most places upon the Coast of Coromandel, the Women are not burnt with their deceas'd Husbands, but they are buried alive with them in holes, which the Bramins make a foot deeper than the tallness of the man and woman. Usually they chuse a Sandy place; so that when the man and woman are both let down together, all the Company with Baskets of Sand fill up the hole above half a foot higher than the surface of the ground, after which they jump and dance upon it, till they believe the woman to be stifl'd."—_Ibid._ 171; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 216].

c. 1667.—Bernier also has several highly interesting pages on this subject, in his "Letter written to M. Chapelan, sent from Chiras in Persia." We extract a few sentences: "Concerning the Women that have actually burn'd themselves, I have so often been present at such dreadful spectacles, that at length I could endure no more to see it, and I retain still some horrour when I think on't.... The Pile of Wood was presently all on fire, because store of Oyl and Butter had been thrown upon it, and I saw at the time through the Flames that the Fire took hold of the Cloaths of the Woman.... All this I saw, but observ'd not that the Woman was at all disturb'd; yea it was said, that she had been heard to pronounce with great force these two words, _Five_, _Two_, to signifie, according to the Opinion of those who hold the Souls Transmigration, that this was the 5th time she had burnt herself with the same Husband, and that there remain'd but _two_ times for perfection; as if she had at that time this Remembrance, or some Prophetical Spirit."—E.T. p. 99; [ed. _Constable_, 306 _seqq._].

1677.—Suttee, described by A. Bassing, in _Valentijn_ v. (_Ceylon_) 300.

1713.—"Ce fut cette année de 1710, que mourut le Prince de Marava, âgé de plus de quatre-vingt-ans; ses femmes, en nombre de quarante sept, se brûlèrent avec le corps du Prince...." (details follow).—_Père Martin_ (of the Madura Mission), in _Lett. Edif._ ed. 1781, tom. xii., pp. 123 _seqq._

1727.—"I have seen several burned several Ways.... I heard a Story of a Lady that had received Addresses from a Gentleman who afterwards deserted her, and her Relations died shortly after the Marriage ... and as the Fire was well kindled ... she espied her former Admirer, and beckned him to come to her. When he came she took him in her Arms, as if she had a Mind to embrace him; but being stronger than he, she carried him into the Flames in her Arms, where they were both consumed, with the Corpse of her Husband."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 278; [ed. 1744, i. 280].

" "The Country about (Calcutta) being overspread with _Paganisms_, the Custom of Wives burning themselves with their deceased Husbands, is also practised here. Before the _Mogul's_ War, Mr. _Channock_ went one time with his Ordinary Guard of Soldiers, to see a young Widow act that tragical Catastrophe, but he was so smitten with the Widow's Beauty, that he sent his Guards to take her by Force from her Executioners, and conducted her to his own Lodgings. They lived lovingly many Years, and had several Children; at length she died, after he had settled in _Calcutta_, but instead of converting her to _Christianity_, she made him a Proselyte to _Paganism_, and the only part of _Christianity_ that was remarkable in him, was burying her decently, and he built a Tomb over her, where all his Life after her Death, he kept the anniversary Day of her Death by sacrificing a Cock on her Tomb, after the _Pagan_ Manner."—_Ibid._ [ed. 1744], ii. 6-7. [With this compare the curious lines described as an Epitaph on "Joseph Townsend, Pilot of the Ganges" (5 ser. _Notes & Queries_, i. 466 _seq._).]

1774.—"Here (in Bali) not only women often kill themselves, or burn with their deceased husbands, but men also burn in honour of their deceased masters."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 170.

1787.—"Soon after I and my conductor had quitted the house, we were informed the SUTTEE (for that is the name given to the person who so devotes herself) had passed...."—_Sir C. Malet_, in _Parly. Papers of 1821_, p. 1 ("Hindoo Widows").

" "My Father, said he (Pundit Rhadacaunt), died at the age of one hundred years, and my mother, who was eighty years old, became a SATI, and burned herself to expiate sins."—Letter of _Sir W. Jones_, in _Life_, ii. 120.

1792.—"In the course of my endeavours I found the poor SUTTEE had no relations at Poonah."—Letter from _Sir C. Malet_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 394; [2nd ed. ii. 28, and see i. 178, in which the previous passage is quoted].

1808.—"These proceedings (Hindu marriage ceremonies in Guzerat) take place in the presence of a Brahmin.... And farther, now the young woman vows that her affections shall be fixed upon her Lord alone, not only in all this life, but will follow in death, or to the next, that she will die, that she may burn with him, through as many transmigrations as shall secure their joint immortal bliss. Seven successions of SUTTEES (a woman seven times born and burning, thus, as often) secure to the loving couple a seat among the gods."—_R. Drummond._

1809.—

"O sight of misery! You cannot hear her cries ... their sound In that wild dissonance is drowned; ... But in her face you see The supplication and the agony ... See in her swelling throat the desperate strength That with vain effort struggles yet for life; Her arms contracted now in fruitless strife, Now wildly at full length, Towards the crowd in vain for pity spread, ... They force her on, they bind her to the dead." _Kehama_, i. 12.

In all the poem and its copious notes, the word SUTTEE does not occur.

[1815.—"In reference to this mark of strong attachment (of Sati for Siva), a Hindoo widow burning with her husband on the funeral pile is called SUTEE."—_Ward, Hindoos_, 2nd ed. ii. 25.]

1828.—"After having bathed in the river, the widow lighted a brand, walked round the pile, set it on fire, and then mounted cheerfully: the flame caught and blazed up instantly; she sat down, placing the head of the corpse on her lap, and repeated several times the usual form, 'Ram, Ram, SUTTEE; Ram, Ram, SUTTEE.'"—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 91-92.

1829.—"_Regulation XVII._

"A REGULATION for declaring the practice of SUTTEE, or of burning or burying alive the widows of Hindoos, illegal, and punishable by the Criminal Courts."—Passed by the _G.-G. in C._, Dec. 4.

1839.—"Have you yet heard in England of the horrors that took place at the funeral of that wretched old Runjeet Singh? _Four_ wives, and _seven_ slave-girls were burnt with him; not a word of remonstrance from the British Government."—_Letters from Madras_, 278.

1843.—"It is lamentable to think how long after our power was firmly established in Bengal, we, grossly neglecting the first and plainest duty of the civil magistrate, suffered the practices of infanticide and SUTTEE to continue unchecked."—_Macaulay's Speech on Gates of Somnauth._

1856.—"The pile of the SUTEE is unusually large; heavy cart-wheels are placed upon it, to which her limbs are bound, or sometimes a canopy of massive logs is raised above it, to crush her by its fall.... It is a fatal omen to hear the SUTEE'S groan; therefore as the fire springs up from the pile, there rises simultaneously with it a deafening shout of 'Victory to Umbâ! Victory to Ranchor!' and the horn and the hard rattling drum sound their loudest, until the sacrifice is consumed."—_Râs Mâlâ_, ii. 435; [ed. 1878, p. 691].

[1870.—A case in this year is recorded by Chevers, _Ind. Med. Jurispr._ 665.]

1871.—"Our bridal finery of dress and feast too often proves to be no better than the Hindu woman's 'bravery,' when she comes to perform SUTTEE."—_Cornhill Mag._ vol. xxiv. 675.

1872.—"La coutume du suicide de la SATÎ n'en est pas moins fort ancienne, puisque déjà les Grecs d'Alexandre la trouvèrent en usage chez un peuple au moins du Penjâb. Le premier témoignage brahmanique qu'on en trouve est celui de la _Brihaddevatâ_ qui, peut-être, remonte tout aussi haut. A l'origine elle parait avoir été propre à l'aristocratie militaire."—_Barth, Les Religions de l'Inde_, 39.

SWALLOW, SWALLOE, s. The old trade-name of the sea-slug, or TRIPANG (q.v.). It is a corruption of the Bugi (Makassar) name of the creature, _suwālā_ (see _Crawfurd's Malay Dict._; [Scott, _Malayan Words_, 107]).

1783.—"I have been told by several Buggesses that they sail in their Paduakans to the northern parts of New Holland ... to gather SWALLOW (Biche de Mer), which they sell to the annual China junk at Macassar."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 83.

SWALLY, SWALLY ROADS, SWALLY MARINE, SWALLY HOLE, n.p. _Suwālī_, the once familiar name of the roadstead north of the mouth of the Tapti, where ships for Surat usually anchored, and discharged or took in cargo. It was perhaps Ar. _sawāḥil_, 'the shores' (?). [Others suggest Skt. _Śivālaya_, 'abode of Siva.']

[1615.—"The Osiander proving so leaky through the worm through the foulness of the sea-water at SUALLY."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 22. Also see _Birdwood, Report on Old Recs._ 209.]

1623.—"At the beach there was no kind of vehicle to be found; so the Captain went on foot to a town about a mile distant called SOHALI.... The Franks have houses there for the goods which they continually despatch for embarkation."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 503.

1675.—"As also passing by ... eight ships riding at _Surat_ River's Mouth, we then came to SWALLY MARINE, where were flying the Colours of the Three Nations, _English_, _French_, and _Dutch_ ... who here land and ship off all Goods, without molestation."—_Fryer_, 82.

1677.—"The 22d of February 167-6/7 from SWALLY HOLE the Ship was despatched alone."—_Ibid._ 217.

1690.—"In a little time we happily arriv'd at SUALYBAR, and the Tide serving, came to an Anchor very near the _Shoar_."—_Ovington_, 163.

1727.—"One Season the _English_ had eight good large Ships riding at SWALLY ... the Place where all Goods were unloaded from the Shipping, and all Goods for Exportation were there shipp'd off."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 166; [ed. 1744].

1841.—"These are sometimes called the inner and the outer sands of SWALLOW, and are both dry at low water."—_Horsburgh's India Directory_, ed. 1841, i. 474.

SWAMY, SAMMY, s. This word is a corruption of Skt. _suāmin_, 'Lord.' It is especially used in S. India, in two senses: (A) a Hindu idol, especially applied to those of Śiva or Subramanyam; especially, as SAMMY, in the dialect of the British soldier. This comes from the usual Tamil pronunciation _sāmi_. (B) The Skt. word is used by Hindus as a term of respectful address, especially to Brahmans.

A.—

1755.—"Towards the upper end there is a dark repository, where they keep their SWAMME, that is their chief god."—_Ives_, 70.

1794.—"The gold might for us as well have been worshipped in the shape of a SAWMY at Juggernaut."—_The Indian Observer_, p. 167.

1838.—"The Government lately presented a shawl to a Hindu idol, and the Government officer ... was ordered to superintend the delivery of it ... so he went with the shawl in his TONJON, and told the Bramins that they might come and take it, for that he would not touch it with his fingers to present it to a _Swamy_."—_Letters from Madras_, 183.

B.—

1516.—"These people are commonly called JOGUES (see JOGEE), and in their own speech they are called ZOAME, which means Servant of God."—_Barbosa_, 99.

1615.—"Tunc ad suos conversus: Eia Brachmanes, inquit, quid vobis videtur? Illi mirabundi nihil praeter SUAMI, SUAMI, id est Domine, Domine, retulerunt."—_Jarric, Thes._, i. 664.

SWAMY-HOUSE, SAMMY-HOUSE, s. An idol-temple, or pagoda. The _Sammy-house_ of the Delhi ridge in 1857 will not soon be forgotten.

1760.—"The French cavalry were advancing before their infantry; and it was the intention of Colliaud that his own should wait until they came in a line with the flank-fire of the field-pieces of the SWAMY-HOUSE."—_Orme_, iii. 443.

1829.—"Here too was a little detached SWAMEE-HOUSE (or chapel) with a lamp burning before a little idol."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 99.

1857.—"We met Wilby at the advanced post, the 'SAMMY HOUSE,' within 600 yards of the Bastion. It was a curious place for three brothers to meet in. The view was charming. Delhi is as green as an emerald just now, and the Jumma Musjid and Palace are beautiful objects, though held by infidels."—_Letters written during the Siege of Delhi_, by _Hervey Greathed_, p. 112.

[SWAMY JEWELRY, s. A kind of gold and silver jewelry, made chiefly at Trichinopoly, in European shapes covered with grotesque mythological figures.

[1880.—"In the characteristic SWAMI work of the Madras Presidency the ornamentation consists of figures of the Puranic gods in high relief, either beaten out from the surface, or affixed to it, whether by soldering, or wedging, or screwing them on."—_Birdwood, Industr. Arts_, 152.]

SWAMY-PAGODA, s. A coin formerly current at Madras; probably so called from the figure of an idol on it. Milburn gives 100 _Swamy Pagodas_ = 110 Star Pagodas. A "_three_ SWĀMI pagoda" was a name given to a gold coin bearing on the obverse the effigy of Chenna Keswam SWĀMI (a title of Krishna) and on the reverse Lakshmi and Rukmini (_C.P.B._).

SWATCH, s. This is a marine term which probably has various applications beyond Indian limits. But the only two instances of its application are both Indian, viz. "the SWATCH of No Ground," or elliptically "The SWATCH," marked in all the charts just off the Ganges Delta, and a space bearing the same name, and probably produced by analogous tidal action, off the Indus Delta. [The word is not to be found in Smyth, _Sailor's Wordbook_.]

1726.—In Valentijn's first map of Bengal, though no name is applied there is a space marked "no ground with 60 raam (fathoms?) of line."

1863.—(Ganges). "There is still one other phenomenon.... This is the existence of a great depression, or hole, in the middle of the Bay of Bengal, known in the charts as the 'SWATCH of No Ground.'"—_Fergusson, on Recent Changes in the Delta of the Ganges, Qy. Jour. Geol. Soc._, Aug. 1863.

1877.—(Indus). "This is the famous SWATCH of no ground where the lead falls at once into 200 fathoms."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, 21.

[1878.—"He (Capt. Lloyd, in 1840) describes the remarkable phenomenon at the head of the Bay of Bengal, similar to that reported by Captain Selby off the mouths of the Indus, called 'the SWATCH of no ground.' It is a deep chasm, open to seaward and very steep on the north-west face, with no soundings at 250 fathoms."—_Markham, Mem. of Indian Surveys_, 27.]

[SWEET APPLE, s. An Anglo-Indian corruption of _sītāphal_, 'the fruit of Sītā,' the Musk Melon, Fr. _Potiron_. _Cucurbita moschata_ (see CUSTARD-APPLE).]

SWEET OLEANDER, s. This is in fact the common oleander, _Nerium odorum_, Ait.

1880.—"Nothing is more charming than, even in the upland valleys of the Mahratta country, to come out of a wood of all outlandish trees and flowers suddenly on the dry winter bed of some mountain stream, grown along the banks, or on the little islets of verdure in mid (shingle) stream, with clumps of mixed tamarisk and lovely blooming OLEANDER."—_Birdwood, MS._ 9.

SWEET POTATO, s. The root of _Batatas edulis_, Choisy (_Convolvulus Batatas_, L.), N.O. _Convolvulaceae_; a very palatable vegetable, grown in most parts of India. Though extensively cultivated in America, and in the W. Indies, it has been alleged in various books (_e.g._ in _Eng. Cyclop._ Nat. Hist. Section, and in _Drury's Useful Plants of India_), that the plant is a native of the Malay islands. The _Eng. Cyc._ even states that _batatas_ is the Malay name. But the whole allegation is probably founded in error. The Malay names of the plant, as given by Crawfurd, are _Kaledek_, _Ubi Jawa_, and _Ubi Kastila_, the last two names meaning 'Java yam,' and 'Spanish yam,' and indicating the foreign origin of the vegetable. In India, at least in the Bengal Presidency, natives commonly call it _shakar-ḳand_, P.—Ar., literally 'sugar-candy,' a name equally suggesting that it is not indigenous among them. And in fact when we turn to Oviedo, we find the following distinct statement:

"BATATAS are a staple food of the Indians, both in the Island of Spagnuola and in the others ... and a ripe BATATA properly dressed is just as good as a marchpane twist of sugar and almonds, and better indeed.... When _Batatas_ are well ripened, they are often carried to Spain, _i.e._, if the voyage be a quiet one; for if there be delay they get spoilt at sea. I myself have carried them from this city of S. Domingo to the city of Avila in Spain, and although they did not arrive as good as they should be, yet they were thought a great deal of, and reckoned a singular and precious kind of fruit."—In _Ramusio_, iii. f. 134.

It must be observed however that several distinct varieties are cultivated by the Pacific islanders even as far west as New Zealand. And Dr. Bretschneider is satisfied that the plant is described in Chinese books of the 3rd or 4th century, under the name of _Kan-chu_ (the first syllable = 'sweet'). See _B. on Chin. Botan. Words_, p. 13. This is the only good argument we have seen for Asiatic origin. The whole matter is carefully dealt with by M. Alph. De Candolle (_Origine des Plantes cultivées_, pp. 43-45), concluding with the judgment: "Les motifs sont beaucoup plus forts, ce me semble, en faveur de l'origine americaine."

The "Sanskrit name" _Ruktaloo_, alleged by Mr. Piddington, is worthless. _Ālū_ is properly an esculent _Arum_, but in modern use is the name of the common potato, and is sometimes used for the sweet potato. _Raktālū_, more commonly _rat-ālū_, is in Bengal the usual name of the _Yam_, no doubt given first to a highly-coloured kind, such as _Dioscorea purpurea_, for _rakt-_ or _rat-ālū_ means simply 'red potato'; a name which might also be well applied to the _batatas_, as it is indeed, according to Forbes Watson, in the Deccan. There can be little doubt that this vegetable, or fruit as Oviedo calls it, having become known in Europe many years before the _potato_, the latter robbed it of its name, as has happened in the case of BRAZIL-wood (q.v.). The _batata_ is clearly the 'potato' of the fourth and others of the following quotations. [See _Watt, Econ. Dict._ iii. 117 _seqq._]

1519.—"At this place (in Brazil) we had refreshment of victuals, like fowls and meat of calves, also a variety of fruits, called BATATE, pigne (pine-apples), sweet, of singular goodness...."—_Pigafetta_, E.T. by _Lord Stanley of A._, p. 43.

1540.—"The root which among the Indians of Spagnuola Island is called BATATA, the negroes of St. Thomè (_C. Verde_ group) called _Igname_, and they plant it as the chief staple of their maintenance; it is of a black colour, _i.e._ the outer skin is so, but inside it is white, and as big as a large turnip, with many branchlets; it has the taste of a chestnut, but much better."—_Voyage to the I. of San Tomè under the Equinoctial, Ramusio_, i. 117_v_.

c. 1550.—"They have two other sorts of roots, one called BATATA.... They generate windiness, and are commonly cooked in the embers. Some say they taste like almond cakes, or sugared chestnuts; but in my opinion chestnuts, even without sugar, are better."—_Girol. Benzoni_, Hak. Soc. 86.

1588.—"Wee met with sixtee or seventee sayles of Canoes full of Sauages, who came off to Sea vnto vs, and brought with them in their Boates, Plantans, Cocos, POTATO-rootes, and fresh fish."—_Voyage of Master Thomas Candish, Purchas_, i. 66.

1600.—"The BATTATAS are somewhat redder of colour, and in forme almost like _Iniamas_ (see YAM), and taste like Earth-nuts."—In _Purchas_, ii. 957.

1615.—"I took a garden this day, and planted it with POTTATOS brought from the Liquea, a thing not yet planted in Japan. I must pay a _tay_, or 5 shillings sterling, per annum for the garden."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 11.

1645.—"... PATTATE; c'est vne racine comme naueaux, mais plus longue et de couleur rouge et jaune: cela est de tres-bon goust, mais si l'on en mange souuent, elle degouste fort, et est assez venteuse."—_Mocquet, Voyages_, 83.

1764.—

"There let POTATOS mantle o'er the ground, Sweet as the cane-juice is the root they bear."—_Grainger_, Bk. iv.

SYCE, s. Hind. from Ar. _sāïs_. A groom. It is the word in universal use in the Bengal Presidency. In the South HORSE-KEEPER is more common, and in Bombay a vernacular form of the latter, viz. _ghoṛāwālā_ (see GORAWALLAH). The Ar. verb, of which _sāïs_ is the participle, seems to be a loan-word from Syriac, _sausī_, 'to coax.'

[1759.—In list of servants' wages: "SYCE, Rs. 2."—In _Long_, 182.]

1779.—"The BEARER and SCISE, when they returned, came to the place where I was, and laid hold of Mr. Ducarell. I took hold of Mr. Shee and carried him up. The bearer and SCISE took Mr. Ducarell out. Mr. Keeble was standing on his own house looking, and asked, 'What is the matter?' The bearer and SCISE said to Mr. Keeble, 'These gentlemen came into the house when my master was out.'"—_Evidence on Trial of_ Grand _v._ Francis, in _Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 230.

1810.—"The SYCE, or groom, attends but one horse."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 254.

c. 1858?—

"Tandis que les ÇAIS veillent les chiens rodeurs." _Leconte de Lisle._

SYCEE, s. In China applied to pure silver bullion in ingots, or SHOES (q.v.). The origin of the name is said to be _si_ (pron. at Canton _sai_ and _sei_) = _sz'_, _i.e._ 'fine silk'; and we are told by Mr. Giles that it is so called because, if pure, it may be drawn out into fine threads. [Linschoten (1598) speaks of: "Peeces of cut silver, in which sort they pay and receive all their money" (Hak. Soc. i. 132).]

1711.—"Formerly they used to sell for SISEE, or Silver full fine; but of late the Method is alter'd."—_Lockyer_, 135.

SYRAS, CYRUS. See under CYRUS.

SYRIAM, n.p. A place on the Pegu R., near its confluence with the Rangoon R., six miles E. of Rangoon, and very famous in the Portuguese dealings with Pegu. The Burmese form is _Than-lyeng_, but probably the Talaing name was nearer that which foreigners give it. [See _Burma Gazetteer_, ii. 672. Mr. St. John (_J. R. As. Soc._, 1894, p. 151) suggests the Mwn word _sarang_ or _siring_, 'a swinging cradle.'] Syriam was the site of an English factory in the 17th century, of the history of which little is known. See the quotation from Dalrymple below.

1587.—"To CIRION a Port of Pegu come ships from Mecca with woollen Cloth, Scarlets, Velvets, Opium, and such like."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 393.

1600.—"I went thither with Philip Brito, and in fifteene dayes arrived at SIRIAN the chiefe Port in Pegu. It is a lamentable spectacle to see the bankes of the Riuers set with infinite fruit-bearing trees, now ouerwhelmed with ruines of gilded Temples, and noble edifices; the wayes and fields full of skulls and bones of wretched Peguans, killed or famished, and cast into the River in such numbers that the multitude of carkasses prohibiteth the way and passage of ships."—The Jesuit _Andrew Boves_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1748.

c. 1606.—"Philip de Brito issued an order that a custom-house should be planted at SERIAN (_Serião_), at which duties should be paid by all the vessels of this State which went to trade with the kingdom of Pegu, and with the ports of Martavan, Tavay, Tenasserim, and Juncalon.... Now certain merchants and shipowners from the Coast of Coromandel refused obedience, and this led Philip de Brito to send a squadron of 6 ships and galliots with an imposing and excellent force of soldiers on board, that they might cruise on the coast of Tenasserim, and compel all the vessels that they met to come and pay duty at the fortress of SERIAN."—_Bocarro_, 135.

1695.—"9th. That the _Old house_ and _Ground_ at SYRIAN, formerly belonging to the _English Company_, may still be continued to them, and that they may have liberty of building _dwelling-houses_, and _warehouses_, for the securing their _Goods_, as shall be necessary, and that more _Ground_ be given them, if what they formerly had be not sufficient."—Petition presented to the K. of Burma at Ava, by _Ed. Fleetwood_; in _Dalrymple, O.R._ ii. 374.

1726.—ZIERJANG (Syriam) in _Valentijn, Choro._, &c., 127.

1727.—"About 60 Miles to the Eastward of China Backaar (see CHINA-BUCKEER) is the Bar of SYRIAN, the only port now open for Trade in all the _Pegu_ Dominions.... It was many Years in Possession of the _Portugueze_, till by their Insolence and Pride they were obliged to quit it."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 31-32; [ed. 1744].

SYUD, s. Ar. _saiyid_, 'a lord.' The designation in India of those who claim to be descendants of Mahommed. But the usage of _Saiyid_ and _Sharīf_ varies in different parts of Mahommedan Asia. ["As a rule (much disputed) the Sayyid is a descendant from Mahommed through his grandchild Hasan, and is a man of the pen; whereas the Sharīf derives from Husayn and is a man of the sword" (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iv. 209).]

1404.—"On this day the Lord played at chess, for a great while, with certain ZAYTES; and ZAYTES they call certain men who come of the lineage of Mahomad."—_Clavijo_, § cxiv. (_Markham_, p. 141-2).

1869.—"Il y a dans l'Inde quatre classes de musulmans: les SAIYIDS ou descendants de Mahomet par Huçain, les _Schaikhs_ ou Arabes, nommés vulgairement Maures, les PATHANS ou Afgans, et les MOGOLS. Ces quatres classes ont chacune fourni à la religion de saints personnages, qui sont souvent designés par ces dénominations, et par d'autres spécialement consacrées à chacune d'elles, telles que _Mir_ pour les SAIYIDS, _Khân_ pour les Pathans, _Mirzâ_, _Beg_, _Agâ_, et _Khwâja_ pour les Mogols."—_Garcin de Tassy, Religion Mus. dans l'Inde_, 22.

(The learned author is mistaken here in supposing that the obsolete term MOOR was in India specially applied to Arabs. It was applied, following Portuguese custom, to all Mahommedans.)

T

TABASHEER, s. 'Sugar of Bamboo.' A siliceous substance sometimes found in the joints of the bamboo, formerly prized as medicine, [also known in India as _Bānslochan_ or _Bānskapūr_]. The word is Pers. _tabāshīr_, but that is from the Skt. name of the article, _tvakkshīra_, and _tavakkshīra_. The substance is often confounded, in name at least, by the old Materia Medica writers, with _spodium_ and is sometimes called _ispodio di canna_. See _Ces. Federici_ below. Garcia De Orta goes at length into this subject (f. 193 _seqq._). [See SUGAR.]

c. 1150.—"Tanah (miswritten _Banah_) est une jolie ville située sur un grand golfe.... Dans les montagnes environnantes croissent le ... kana et le ... TABĀSHĪR ... Quant au TÉBACHIR, on le falsifie en le mélangeant avec de la cendre d'ivoire; mais le veritable est celui qu'on extrait des racines du roseau dit ... _al Sharkí_."—_Edrisi_, i. 179.

1563.—"And much less are the roots of the cane TABAXER; so that according to both the translations Avicena is wrong; and Averrois says that it is charcoal from burning the canes of India, whence it appears that he never saw it, since he calls such a white substance charcoal."—_Garcia_, f. 195_v_.

c. 1570.—"Il _Spodio_ si congela d'acqua in alcune canne, e io n'ho trouato assai nel Pegù quando faceuo fabricar la mia casa."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 397.

1578.—"The _Spodium_ or TABAXIR of the Persians ... was not known to the Greeks."—_Acosta_, 295.

c. 1580.—"Spodium TABAXIR vocant, quo nomine vulgus pharmacopoeorum Spodium factitium, quippe metallicum, intelligunt. At eruditiores viri eo nomine lacrymam quandam, ex caudice arboris procerae in India nascentis, albicantem, odoratam, facultatis refrigeratoriae, et cor maxime roborantis itidem intelligunt."—_Prosper Alpinus, Rerum Ægyptiarum_, Lib. III. vii.

1598.—"... these _Mambus_ have a certain Matter within them, which is (as it were) the pith of it ... the Indians call it _Sacar Mambu_, which is as much as to say, as Sugar of _Mambu_, and is a very deep Medicinable thing much esteemed, and much sought for by the Arabians, Persians, and Moores, that call it TABAXIIR."—_Linschoten_, p. 104; [Hak. Soc. ii. 56].

1837.—"Allied to these in a botanical point of view is _Saccharum officinarum_, which has needlessly been supposed not to have yielded _saccharum_, or the substance known by this name to the ancients; the same authors conjecturing this to be TABASHEER.... Considering that this substance is pure _silex_, it is not likely to have been arranged with the honeys and described under the head of περι Σακχαρον μελιτον."—_Royle on the Ant. of Hindoo Medicine_, p. 83. This confirms the views expressed in the article SUGAR.

1854.—"In the cavity of these cylinders water is sometimes secreted, or, less commonly, an opaque white substance, becoming opaline when wetted, consisting of a flinty secretion, of which the plant divests itself, called TABASHEER, concerning the optical properties of which Sir David Brewster has made some curious discoveries."—_Engl. Cycl._ Nat. Hist. Section, article _Bamboo_.

TABBY, s. Not Anglo-Indian. A kind of watered silk stuff; Sp. and Port. _tabi_, Ital. _tabino_, Fr. _tabis_, from Ar. _'attābī_, the name said to have been given to such stuffs from their being manufactured in early times in a quarter of Baghdad called _al-'attābīya_; and this derived its name from a prince of the 'Omaiyad family called 'Attāb. [See Burton, _Ar. Nights_, ii. 371.]

12th cent.—"The _'Attābīya_ ... here are made the stuffs, called 'ATTĀBĪYA, which are silks and cottons of divers colours."—_Ibn Jubair_, p. 227.

[c. 1220.—"'ATTABI." See under SUCLAT.]

TABOOT, s. The name applied in India to a kind of shrine, or model of a Mahommedan mausoleum, of flimsy material, intended to represent the tomb of Husain at Kerbela, which is carried in procession during the Moharram (see _Herklots_, 2nd ed. 119 _seqq._, and _Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Musulm. dans l'Inde_, 36). [The word is Ar. _tabūt_, 'a wooden box, coffin.' The term used in N. India is _ta'ziya_ (see TAZEEA).]

[1856.—"There is generally over the vault in which the corpse is deposited an oblong monument of stone or brick (called 'tarkeebeh') or wood (in which case it is called 'TABOOT')."—_Lane, Mod. Egypt._, 5th ed. i. 299.]

[TACK-RAVAN, s. A litter carried on men's shoulders, used only by royal personages. It is Pers. _takht-ravān_, 'travelling-throne.' In the Hindi of Behar the word is corrupted into _tartarwān_.

[c. 1660.—"... several articles of _Chinese_ and _Japan_ workmanship; among which were a _paleky_ and a TACK-RAVAN, or travelling throne, of exquisite beauty, and much admired."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 128; in 370, TACT-RAVAN.

[1753.—"Mahommed Shah, emperor of Hindostan, seated in a royal litter (TAKHT REVAN, which signifies a moving throne) issued from his camp...."—_Hanway_, iv. 169.]

TAEL, s. This is the trade-name of the Chinese ounce, viz., 1/16 of a CATTY (q.v.); and also of the Chinese money of account, often called "the ounce of silver," but in Chinese called _liang_. The standard _liang_ or _tael_ is, according to Dr. Wells Williams, = 579.84 grs. troy. It was formerly equivalent to a string of 1000 _tsien_, or (according to the trade-name) CASH (q.v.). The China _tael_ used to be reckoned as worth 6_s._ 8_d._, but the rate really varied with the price of silver. In 1879 an article in the _Fortnightly Review_ puts it at 5_s._ 7½_d._ (Sept. p. 362); the exchange at Shanghai in London by telegraphic transfer, April 13, 1885, was 4_s._ 9⅜_d._; [on Oct. 3, 1901, 2_s._ 7¼_d._]. The word was apparently got from the Malays, among whom _taïl_ or _tahil_ is the name of a weight; and this again, as Crawfurd indicates, is probably from the India TOLA (q.v.). [Mr. Pringle writes: "Sir H. Yule does not refer to such forms as TAHE (see below), TAIES (plural in Fryer's _New Account_, p. 210, sub _Machawo_), TAYE (see quotation below from Saris), TAYES (see quotation below from Mocquet), or TAEY, and TAEYS (Philip's translation of _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 149). These probably come through the medium of the Portuguese, in which the final _l_ of the singular TAEL is changed into _s_ in the plural. Such a form as TAEIS might easily suggest a singular wanting the final _s_, and from such a singular French and English plurals of the ordinary type would in turn be fashioned" (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 126).]

The Chinese scale of weight, with their trade-names, runs: 16 TAELS = 1 CATTY, 100 _catties_ = 1 PECUL = 133½ _lbs. avoird._ Milburn gives the weights of Achin as 4 _copangs_ (see KOPANG) = 1 MACE, 5 MACE = 1 _mayam_, 16 _mayam_ = 1 _tale_ (see TAEL), 5 _tales_ = 1 _buncal_, 20 _buncals_ = 1 CATTY, 200 _catties_ = 1 BAHAR; and the _catty_ of Achīn as = 2 _lbs._ 1 _oz._ 13 _dr._ Of these names, MACE, TALE and BAHAR (qq.v.) seem to be of Indian origin, _mayam_, _bangkal_, and _kati_ Malay.

1540.—"And those three junks which were then taken, according to the assertion of those who were aboard, had contained in silver alone 200,000 TAELS (_taeis_), which are in our money 300,000 _cruzados_, besides much else of value with which they were freighted."—_Pinto_, cap. xxxv.

1598.—"A TAEL is a full ounce and a halfe Portingale weight."—_Linschoten_, 44; [Hak. Soc. i. 149].

1599.—"Est et ponderis genus, quod TAEL vocant in Malacca. TAEL unum in Malacca pendet 16 MASAS."—_De Bry_, ii. 64.

" "Four hundred CASHES make a _cowpan_ (see KOBANG). Foure _cowpans_ are one MAS. Foure _masses_ make a _Perdaw_ (see PARDAO). Four _Perdaws_ make a TAYEL."—_Capt. T. Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 123.

c. 1608.—"Bezar stones are thus bought by the TAILE ... which is one Ounce, and the third part English."—_Saris_, in _do._, 392.

1613.—"A TAYE is five shillinge sterling."—_Saris_, in _do._ 369.

1643.—"Les Portugais sont fort desireux de ces Chinois pour esclaves ... il y a des Chinois faicts à ce mestier ... quand ils voyent quelque beau petit garçon ou fille ... les enleuent par force et les cachent ... puis viennent sur la riue de la mer, ou ils sçauent que sont les trafiquans à qui ils les vendent 12 et 15 TAYES chacun, qui est enuiron 25 escus."—_Mocquet_, 342.

c. 1656.—"Vn Religieux Chinois qui a esté surpris auec des femmes de debauche ... l'on a percé le col avec vn fer chaud; à ce fer est attaché vne chaisne de fer d'enuiron dix brasses qu'il est obligé de traisner jusques à ce qu'il ait apporté au Couuent trente THEYLS d'argent qu'il faut qu'il amasse en demandant l'aumosne."—In _Thevenot, Divers Voyages_, ii. 67.

[1683.—"The abovesaid Musk weyes Cattee 10: TAHE 14: Mas 03...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. ii. 34.]

TAHSEELDAR, s. The chief (native) revenue officer of a subdivision (_taḥsīl_, conf. PERGUNNAH, TALOOK) of a district (see ZILLAH). Hind. from Pers. _taḥsīldār_, and that from Ar. _taḥsīl_, 'collection.' This is a term of the Mahommedan administration which we have adopted. It appears by the quotation from Williamson that the term was formerly employed in Calcutta to designate the cash-keeper in a firm or private establishment, but this use is long obsolete. [Possibly there was a confusion with _taḥvīldār_, 'a cashier.']

[1772.—"TAHSILDAR, or _Sezawaul_, an officer employed for a monthly salary to collect the revenues."—_Glossary_, in _Verelst, View of Bengal_, s.v.]

1799.—"... He (Tippoo) divided his country into 37 Provinces under Dewans (see DEWAUN) ... and he subdivided these again into 1025 inferior districts, having each a TISHELDAR."—Letter of _Munro_, in _Life_, i. 215.

1808.—"... he continues to this hour TEHSILDAR of the petty pergunnah of Sheopore."—_Fifth Report_, 583.

1810.—"... the sircar, or TUSSEELDAR (cash-keeper) receiving one key, and the master retaining the other."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 209.

[1826.—"... I told him ... that I was ... the bearer of letters to his head collector or T,HUSEELDAM (_sic_) there."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 155.]

TAILOR-BIRD, s. This bird is so called from the fact that it is in the habit of drawing together "one leaf or more, generally two leaves, on each side of the nest, and stitches them together with cotton, either woven by itself, or cotton thread picked up; and after putting the thread through the leaf, it makes a knot at the end to fix it" (_Jerdon_). It is _Orthrotomos longicauda_, Gmelin (sub-fam. _Drymoicinae_).

[1813.—"Equally curious in the structure of its nest, and far superior (to the BAYA) in the variety and elegance of its plumage, is the TAILOR-BIRD of Hindostan" (here follows a description of its nest).—_Forbes, Or. Mem._, 2nd ed. i. 33.]

1883.—"Clear and loud above all ... sounds the to-whee, to-whee, to-whee of the TAILOR-BIRD, a most plain-looking little greenish thing, but a skilful workman and a very Beaconsfield in the matter of keeping its own counsel. Aided by its industrious spouse, it will, when the monsoon comes on, spin cotton, or steal thread from the DURZEE, and sew together two broad leaves of the laurel in the pot on your very doorstep, and when it has warmly lined the bag so formed it will bring up therein a large family of little tailors."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 145.

TAJ, s. Pers. _tāj_, 'a crown.' The most famous and beautiful mausoleum in Asia; the _Tāj Mahal_ at Agra, erected by Shāh Jahān over the burial-place of his favourite wife Mumtāz-i-Mahal ('Ornament of the Palace') Banū Begam.

1663.—"I shall not stay to discourse of the Monument of _Ekbar_, because whatever beauty is there, is found in a far higher degree in that of TAJ MEHALE, which I am now going to describe to you ... judge whether I had reason to say that the _Mausoleum_, or Tomb of TAJ-MEHALE, is something worthy to be admired. For my part I do not yet well know, whether I am somewhat infected still with Indianisme; but I must needs say, that I believe it ought to be reckoned amongst the Wonders of the World...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 94-96; [ed. _Constable_, 293].

1665.—"Of all the Monuments that are to be seen at _Agra_, that of the Wife of _Cha-Jehan_ is the most magnificent; she caus'd it to be set up on purpose near the _Tasimacan_, to which all strangers must come, that they should admire it. The _Tasimacan_ [? Tāj-i-mukām, 'Place of the Tāj'] is a great _Bazar_, or Market-place, comprised of six great courts, all encompass'd with Portico's; under which there are Warehouses for Merchants.... The monument of this _Begum_ or _Sultaness_, stands on the East side of the City.... I saw the beginning and compleating of this great work, that cost two and twenty years labour, and 20,000 men always at work."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 50; [ed. _Ball_, i. 109].

1856.—

"But far beyond compare, the glorious TAJ, Seen from old Agra's towering battlements, And mirrored clear in Jumna's silent stream; Sun-lighted, like a pearly diadem Set royal on the melancholy brow Of withered Hindostan; but, when the moon Dims the white marble with a softer light, Like some queened maiden, veiled in dainty lace, And waiting for her bridegroom, stately, pale, But yet transcendent in her loveliness." _The Banyan Tree._

TALAING, n.p. The name by which the chief race inhabiting Pegu (or the Delta of the Irawadi) is known to the Burmese. The Talaings were long the rivals of the Burmese, alternately conquering and conquered, but the Burmese have, on the whole, so long predominated, even in the Delta, that the use of the Talaing language is now nearly extinct in Pegu proper, though it is still spoken in Martaban, and among the descendants of emigrants into Siamese territory. We have adopted the name from the Burmese to designate the race, but their own name for their people is _Mōn_ or _Mūn_ (see MONE).

Sir Arthur Phayre has regarded the name _Talaing_ as almost undoubtedly a form of TELINGA. The reasons given are plausible, and may be briefly stated in two extracts from his Essay _On the History of Pegu_ (_J. As. Soc. Beng._, vol. xlii. Pt. i.): "The names given in the histories of Tha-htun and Pegu to the first Kings of those cities are Indian; but they cannot be accepted as historically true. The countries from which the Kings are said to have derived their origin ... may be recognised as Karnáta, _Kalinga_, Venga and Vizianagaram ... probably mistaken for the more famous Vijayanagar.... The word _Talingána_ never occurs in the Peguan histories, but only the more ancient name Kalinga" (_op. cit._ pp. 32-33). "The early settlement of a colony or city for trade, on the coast of Rámanya by settlers from Talingána, satisfactorily accounts for the name TALAING, by which the people of Pegu are known to the Burmese and all peoples of the west. But the Peguans call themselves by a different name ... _Mun_, _Mwun_, or _Mon_" (_ibid._ p. 34).

Prof. Forchhammer, however, who has lately devoted much labour to the study of Talaing archæology and literature, entirely rejects this view. He states that prior to the time of Alompra's conquest of Pegu (middle of 18th century) the name Talaing was entirely unknown as an appellation of the Muns, and that it nowhere occurs in either inscriptions or older palm-leaves, and that by all nations of Further India the people in question is known by names related to either _Mun_ or _Pegu_. He goes on: "The word 'Talaing' is the term by which the Muns acknowledged their total defeat, their being vanquished and the slaves of their Burmese conqueror. They were no longer to bear the name of Muns or Peguans. Alompra stigmatized them with an appellation suggestive at once of their submission and disgrace. Talaing means" (in the Mun language) "'one who is trodden under foot, a slave.'... Alompra could not have devised more effective means to extirpate the national consciousness of a people than by burning their books, forbidding the use of their language, and by substituting a term of abject reproach for the name under which they had maintained themselves for nearly 2000 years in the marine provinces of Burma. The similarity of the two words 'Talaing' and 'Telingana' is purely accidental; and all deductions, historical or etymological ... from the resemblance ... must necessarily be void _ab initio_" (_Notes on Early Hist. and Geog. of Br. Burma_, Pt. ii. pp. 11-12, Rangoon, 1884).

Here we leave the question. It is not clear whether Prof. F. gives the story of Alompra as a historical fact, or as a probable explanation founded on the etymology. Till this be clear we cannot say that we are altogether satisfied. But the fact that we have been unable to find any occurrence of _Talaing_ earlier than Symes's narrative is in favour of his view.

Of the relics of Talaing literature almost nothing is known. Much is to be hoped from the studies of Prof. Forchhammer himself.

There are linguistic reasons for connecting the _Talaing_ or Mun people with the so-called Kolarian tribes of the interior of India, but the point is not yet a settled one. [Mr. Baines notes coincidences between the Mon and Munda languages, and accepts the connection of Talaing with Telinga (_Census Report_, 1891, i. p. 128).]

1795.—"The present King of the Birmans ... has abrogated some severe penal laws imposed by his predecessors on the TALIENS, or native Peguers. Justice is now impartially distributed, and the only distinction at present between a Birman and a TALIEN, consists in the exclusion of the latter from places of public trust and power."—_Symes_, 183.

TALAPOIN, s. A word used by the Portuguese, and after them by French and other Continental writers, as well as by some English travellers of the 17th century, to designate the Buddhist monks of Ceylon and the Indo-Chinese countries. The origin of the expression is obscure. Monseigneur Pallegoix, in his _Desc. du Royaume Thai ou Siam_ (ii. 23) says: "Les Européens les ont appelés TALAPOINS, probablement du nom de l'éventail qu'ils tiennent à la main, lequel s'appelle _talapat_, qui signifie _feuille de palmier_." Childers gives _Talapannam_, Pali, 'a leaf used in writing, &c.' This at first sight seems to have nothing to support it except similarity of sound; but the quotations from Pinto throw some possible light, and afford probability to this origin, which is also accepted by Koeppen (_Rel. des Buddhas_, i. 331 _note_), and by Bishop Bigandet (_J. Ind. Archip._ iv. 220). [Others, however, derive it from Peguan _Tilapoin_, _tala_ (not _tila_), 'lord,' _poin_, 'wealth.']

c. 1554.—"... hũa procissão ... na qual se affirmou ... que hião quarenta mil Sacerdotes ... dos quaes muytos tinhão differentes dignidades, come erão _Grepos_ (?), TALAGREPOS, _Rolins_, _Neepois_, _Bicos_, _Sacareus_ e _Chanfarauhos_, os quaes todas pelas vestiduras, de que hião ornados, _e pelas divisas, e insignias, que levarão nas mãos, se conhecião_, quaes erão huno, e quaes erão outros."—_F. M. Pinto_, ch. clx. Thus rendered by Cogan: "A Procession ... it was the common opinion of all, that in this Procession were 40,000 Priests ... most of them were of different dignities, and called Grepos, TALAGREPOS (&c.). Now by the ornaments they wear, as also by the devices and ensigns which they carry in their hands, they may be distinguished."—p. 218.

" "O _Chaubainha_ lhe mandou hũa carta por hum seu _Grepo_ TALAPOY, religioso já de idade de oitenta annos."—_Pinto_, ch. cxlix. By Cogan: "The _Chaubinhaa_ sent the King a Letter by one of his Priests that was fourscore years of age."—_Cogan_, 199.

[1566.—"TALAPOINS." See under COSMIN.]

c. 1583.—"... Sì veggono le case di legno tutte dorate, et ornate di bellissimi giardini fatti alla loro vsanza, nelle quali habitano tutti i TALAPOI, che sono i loro Frati, che stanno a gouerno del Pagodo."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 96.

1586.—"There are ... many good houses for the TALLAPOIES to preach in."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 93.

1597.—"The TALIPOIS persuaded the _Iangoman_, brother to the King of _Pegu_, to vsurpe the Kingdome, which he refused, pretending his Oath. They replied that no Religion hindered, if he placed his brother in the _Vahat_, that is, a _Golden Throne_, to be adored of the people for a God."—_Nicolas Pimenta_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1747.

1612.—"There are in all those Kingdoms many persons belonging to different Religious Orders; one of which in Pegu they call TALAPOIS."—_Couto_, V. vi. 1.

1659.—"Whilst we looked on these temples, wherin these horrid idols sat, there came the Aracan TALPOOYS, or Priests, and fell down before the idols."—_Walter Schulze, Reisen_, 77.

1689.—"S'il vous arrive de fermer la bouche aux TALAPOINS et de mettre en évidence leurs erreurs, ne vous attendez qu'à les avoir pour ennemis implacables."—_Lett. Edif._ xxv. 64.

1690.—"Their Religious they call TELAPOI, who are not unlike mendicant _Fryers_, living upon the Alms of the People, and so highly venerated by them that they would be glad to drink the Water wherein they wash their Hands."—_Ovington_, 592.

1696.—"... à permettre l'entrée de son royaume aux TALAPOINS."—_La Bruyère, Caractères_, ed. Jouast, 1881, ii. 305.

1725.—"This great train is usually closed by the Priests or TALAPOIS and Musicians."—_Valentijn_, v. 142.

1727.—"The other Sects are taught by the TALAPOINS, who ... preach up Morality to be the best Guide to human Life, and affirm that a good Life in this World can only recommend us in the next to have our Souls transmigrated into the Body of some innocent Beast."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 151; [ed. 1744, i. 152].

" "The great God, whose Adoration is left to their TALLAPOIES or Priests."—_Ibid._ ii.; [ed. 1744, ii. 54].

1759.—"When asked if they believed the existence of any SUPERIOR BEING, they (the _Carianners_ (CARENS)) replied that the Bûraghmahs and Pegu TALLOPINS told them so."—Letter in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 100.

1766.—"_André Des Couches._ Combien avez-vous de soldats? _Croutef._ Quatre-vingt-mille, fort médiocrement payés. _A. des C._ Et de TALAPOINS? _Cr._ Cent vingt mille, tous faineans et très riches. Il est vrai que dans la dernière guerre nous avons été bien battus; mais, en récompense, nos TALAPOINS ont fait très grande chère," &c.—_Voltaire_, Dial. xxii. _André Des Couches à Siam._

c. 1818.—"A certain priest or TALAPOIN conceived an inordinate affection for a garment of an elegant shape, which he possessed, and which he diligently preserved to prevent its wearing out. He died without correcting his irregular affection, and immediately becoming a louse, took up his abode in his favourite garment."—_Sangermano_, p. 20.

1880.—"The _Phongyies_ (POONGEE), or Buddhist Monks, sometimes called TALAPOINS, a name given to them, and introduced into Europe by the Portuguese, from their carrying a fan formed of _tála-pat_, or palm-leaves."—_Saty. Rev._, Feb. 21, p. 266, quoting _Bp. Bigandet_.

TALEE, s. Tam. _tāli_. A small trinket of gold which is fastened by a string round the neck of a married woman in S. India. It may be a curious question whether the word may not be an adaptation from the Ar. _tahlīl_, "qui signifie proprement: prononcer la formule _lâ ilâha illâ 'llâh_.... Cette formule, écrite sur un morceau de papier, servait d'amulette ... le tout était renfermé dans un étui auquel on donnait le nom de _tahlīl_" (_Dozy & Engelmann_, 346). These Mahommedan _tahlīls_ were worn by a band, and were the origin of the Span. word _tali_, 'a baldrick.' [But the _talee_ is a Hindu, not a Mahommedan ornament, and there seems no doubt that it takes its name from Skt. _tāla_, 'the palmyra' (see TALIPOT), it being the original practice for women to wear this leaf dipped in saffron-water (_Mad. Gloss._ s.v. _Logan, Malabar_, i. 134).] The Indian word appears to occur first in Abraham Rogerius, but the custom is alluded to by early writers, _e.g._ Gouvea, _Synodo_, f. 43_v_.

1651.—"So the Bridegroom takes this TALI, and ties it round the neck of his bride."—_Rogerius_, 45.

1672.—"Among some of the Christians there is also an evil custom, that they for the greater tightening and fast-making of the marriage bond, allow the Bridegroom to tie a TALI or little band round the Bride's neck; although in my time this was as much as possible denounced, seeing that it is a custom derived from Heathenism."—_Baldaeus, Zeylon_ (German), 408.

1674.—"The bridegroom attaches to the neck of the bride a line from which hang three little pieces of gold in honour of the three gods: and this they call TALE; and it is the sign of being a married woman."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Port._, ii. 707.

1704.—"Praeterea, quum moris hujus Regionis sit, ut infantes sex vel septem annorum, interdum etiam in teneriori aetate, ex genitorum consensu, matrimonium indissolubile de praesenti contrahant, per impositionem TALII, seu aureae tesserae nuptialis, uxoris collo pensilis: missionariis mandamus ne hujusmodi irrita matrimonia inter Christianos fieri permittant."—_Decree of Card. Tournon_, in _Norbert, Mem. Hist._ i. 155.

1726.—"And on the betrothal day the TALI, or bride's betrothal band, is tied round her neck by the Bramin ... and this she must not untie in her husband's life."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 51.

[1813.—"... the TALI, which is a ribbon with a gold head hanging to it, is held ready; and, being shown to the company, some prayers and blessings are pronounced; after which the bridegroom takes it, and hangs it about the bride's neck."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 312.]

TALIAR, TARRYAR, s. A watchman (S. India). Tam. _talaiyāri_, [from _talai_, 'head,' a chief watchman].

1680.—"The Peons and TARRYARS sent in quest of two soldiers who had deserted ... returned with answer that they could not light of them, whereupon the Peons were turned out of service, but upon Verona's intercession were taken in again and fined each one month's pay, and to repay the money paid them for Battee (see BATTA); also the Pedda Naigu was fined in like manner for his TARRYARS."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._, Feb. 10. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1873, No. III. p. 3.

1693.—"TALIARS and Peons appointed to watch the Black Town...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 267.

1707.—"Resolving to march 250 soldiers, 200 TALLIARS, and 200 peons."—_Ibid._ ii. 74.

[1800.—"In every village a particular officer, called TALLIARI, keeps watch at night, and is answerable for all that may be stolen."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 3.]

TALIPOT, s. The great-leaved fan-palm of S. India and Ceylon, _Corypha umbraculifera_, L. The name, from Skt. _tāla-pattra_, Hind. _tālpāt_, 'leaf of the _tāla_ tree,' properly applies to the _leaf_ of such a tree, or to the smaller leaf of the palmyra (_Borassus flabelliformis_), used for many purposes, _e.g._ for slips to write on, to make fans and umbrellas, &c. See OLLAH, PALMYRA, TALAPOIN. Sometimes we find the word used for an umbrella, but this is not common. The quotation from Jordanus, though using no name, refers to this tree. [Arrian says: "These trees were called in Indian speech _tala_, and there grew on them, as there grows at the tops of the palm-trees, a fruit resembling balls of wool" (_Indika_, vii.).]

c. 1328.—"In this India are certain trees which have leaves so big that five or six men can very well stand under the shade of one of them."—_Fr. Jordanus_, 29-30.

c. 1430.—"These leaves are used in this country for writing upon instead of paper, and in rainy weather are carried on the head as a covering, to keep off the wet. Three or four persons travelling together can be covered by one of these leaves stretched out." And again: "There is also a tree called TAL, the leaves of which are extremely large, and upon which they write."—_N. Conti_, in _India in the XV. Cent._, 7 and 13.

1672.—"TALPETS or sunshades."—_Baldaeus_, Dutch ed., 102.

1681.—"There are three other trees that must not be omitted. The first is TALIPOT...."—_Knox_, 15.

" "They (the priests) have the honour of carrying the TALLIPOT with the broad end over their heads foremost; which none but the King does."—_Ibid._ 74. [See TALAPOIN.]

1803.—"The TALIPOT tree ... affords a prodigious leaf, impenetrable to sun or rain, and large enough to shelter ten men. It is a natural umbrella, and is of as eminent service in that country as a great-coat tree would be in this. A leaf of the TALIPOT-tree is a tent to the soldier, a parasol to the traveller, and a book to the scholar."—_Sydney Smith, Works_, 3rd ed. iii. 15.

1874.—"... dans les embrasures ... s'étalaient des bananiers, des TALLIPOTS...."—_Franz, Souvenirs d'un Cosaque_, ch. iv.

1881.—"The lofty head of the TALIPOT palm ... the proud queen of the tribe in Ceylon, towers above the scrub on every side. Its trunk is perfectly straight and white, like a slender marble column, and often more than 100 feet high. Each of the fans that compose the crown of leaves covers a semicircle of from 12 to 16 feet radius, a surface of 150 to 200 square feet."—_Haeckel's Visit to Ceylon_, E.T. p. 129.

TALISMAN, s. This word is used by many medieval and post-medieval writers for what we should now call a MOOLLAH, or the like, a member of the Mahommedan clergy, so to call them. It is doubtless the corruption of some Ar. term, but of _what_ it is not easy to say. Qu. _talāmiẓa_, 'disciples, students'? [See _Burton, Ar. Nights_, ix. 165.] On this Prof. Robertson Smith writes: "I have got some fresh light on your _Talisman_.

"W. Bedwell, the father of English Arabists, in his _Catalogue_ of the Chapters of the _Turkish Alkoran_, published (1615) along with the _Mohammedis Imposturae_, and _Arabian Trudgman_, has the following, quoted from _Postellus de Orbis Concordia_, i. 13: 'Haec precatio (the _fātiḥa_) illis est communis ut nobis dominica: et ita quibusdum ad battologiam usque recitatur ut centies idem, aut duo aut tria vocabula repetant dicendo, _Alhamdu lillah, hamdu lillah, hamdu lillah_, et cetera ejus vocabula eodem modo. Idque facit in publicà oratione TAALIMA, id est sacrificulus, pro his qui negligenter orant ut aiunt, ut ea repititione suppleat eorum erroribus.... Quidam medio in campo tam assiduè, ut defessi considant; alii circumgirando corpus,' etc.

"Here then we have a form without the _s_, and one which from the vowels seem to be _ti'lima_, 'a very learned man.' This, owing to the influence of the guttural, would sound in modern pronunciation nearly as _Taalima_. At the same time _ti'lima_ is not the name of an office, and prayers on behalf of others can be undertaken by any one who receives a mandate, and is paid for them; so it is very possible that Postellus, who was an Arabic scholar, made the pointing suit his idea of the word meant, and that the real word is _talāmi_, a shortened form, recognised by Jawhari, and other lexicographers, of TALĀMIDH, 'disciples.' That students should turn a penny by saying prayers for others is very natural." This, therefore, confirms our conjecture of the origin.

1338.—"They treated me civilly, and set me in front of their mosque during their Easter; at which mosque, on account of its being their Easter, there were assembled from divers quarters a number of their _Cadini_, _i.e._ of their bishops, and of their TALISMANI, _i.e._ of their priests."—Letter of _Friar Pascal_, in _Cathay_, &c., p. 235.

1471.—"In questa città è vna fossa d'acqua nel modo di vna fontana, la qual'è guardata da quelli suoi THALASSIMANI, cioè preti; quest'acqua dicono che ha gran vertù contra la lebra, e contra le caualette."—_Giosafa Barbaro_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 107.

1535.—

"Non vi sarebbe più confusione S'a Damasco il Soldan desse l'assalto; Un muover d'arme, un correr di persone E di TALACIMANNI un gridar d'alto." _Ariosto_, xviii. 7.

1554.—"TALISMÁNNOS habent hominum genus templorum ministerio dicatum...."—_Busbeq. Epistola._ i. p. 40.

c. 1590.—"Vt TALISMANNI, qui sint commodius intelligatur: sciendum, certos esse gradus Mahumetanis eorum qui legum apud ipsos periti sunt, et partim jus dicunt, partim legem interpretantur. Ludovicus Bassanus Iadrensis in hunc modum comparat eos cum nostris Ecclesiasticis.... _Muphtim_ dicit esse inter ipsos instar vel Papae nostro, vel Patriarchae Graecorum.... Huic proximi sunt _Cadilescheri_.... Bassanus hos cum Archiepiscopis nostris comparat. Sequuntur CADIJ ... locum obtinent Episcopi. Secundum hos sunt eis _Hoggiae_,[262] qui seniores dicuntur, vt Graecis et nostris Presbyteri. Excipiunt _Hoggias_ TALISMANI, seu Presbyteros Diaconi. Vltimi sunt DERVISII, qui Calogeris Graecorum, monachis nostris respondent. TALISMANI Mahumetanis ad preces interdiu et noctu quinquis excitant."—_Leunclavius, Annales Sultanorum Othmanidarum_, ed. 1650, 414.

1610.—"Some hauing two, some foure, some sixe adioyning turrets, exceeding high, and exceeding slender: tarrast aloft on the outside like the maine top of a ship ... from which the TALISMANNI with elated voices (for they vse no bels) do congregate the people...."—_Sandys_, p. 31.

c. 1630.—"The _Fylalli_ converse most in the Alcoran. The _Deruissi_ are wandering wolves in sheepes clothing. The TALISMANNI regard the houres of prayer by turning the 4 hour'd glasse. The _Muyezini_ crie from the tops of Mosques, battologuizing Llala Hyllula."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 267; [and see ed. 1677, p. 323].

1678.—"If he can read like a Clerk a Chapter out of the Alcoran ... he shall be crowned with the honour of being a Mullah or TALMAN...."—_Fryer_, 368.

1687.—"... It is reported by the Turks that ... the victorious Sultan ... went with all Magnificent pomp and solemnity to pay his thanksgiving and devotions at the church of Sancta Sophia; the Magnificence so pleased him, that he immediately added a yearly Rent of 10,000 zechins to the former Endowments, for the maintenance of IMAUMS or Priests, Doctours of their Law, TALISMANS and others who continually attend there for the education of youth...."—_Sir P. Rycaut, Present State of the Ottoman Empire_, p. 54.

TĀLIYAMĀR, s. Sea-Hind. for 'cut-water.' Port. _talhamar_.—_Roebuck._

TALLICA, s. Hind. from Ar. _ta'līḳah_. An invoice or schedule.

1682.—"... that he ... would send another Droga (DAROGA) or CUSTOMER on purpose to take our TALLICAS."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 60. Also see under KUZZANNA].

TALOOK, s. This word, Ar. _ta'alluḳ_, from root _'alaḳ_, 'to hang or depend,' has various shades of meaning in different parts of India. In S. and W. India it is the subdivision of a district, presided over as regards revenue matters by a TAHSEELDAR. In Bengal it is applied to tracts of proprietary land, sometimes not easily distinguished from _Zemindaries_, and sometimes subordinate to or dependent on Zemindars. In the N.W. Prov. and Oudh the _ta'alluḳ_ is an estate the profits of which are divided between different proprietors, one being superior, the other inferior (see TALOOKDAR). _Ta'alluḳ_ is also used in Hind. for 'department' of administration.

1885.—"In October, 1779, the Dacca Council were greatly disturbed in their minds by the appearance amongst them of John Doe, who was then still in his prime. One Chundermonee demised to John Doe and his assigns certain lands in the pergunna Bullera ... whereupon George III., by the Grace of God, of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, and so forth, commanded the Sheriff of Calcutta to give John Doe possession. At this Mr. Shakspeare burst into fury, and in language which must have surprised John Doe, proposed 'that a _sezawul_ be appointed for the collection of Patparrah TALOOK, with directions to pay the same into Bullera CUTCHERRY.'"—_Sir J. Stephen, Nuncomar and Impey_, ii. 159-60. A _sazãwal_ is "an officer specially appointed to collect the revenue of an estate, from the management of which the owner or farmer has been removed."—(_Wilson_).

TALOOKDĀR, s. Hind. from Pers. _ta'alluḳdār_, 'the holder of a _ta'alluḳ_' (see TALOOK) in either of the senses of that word; _i.e._ either a Government officer collecting the revenue of a _ta'alluḳ_ (though in this sense it is probably now obsolete everywhere), or the holder of an estate so designated. The famous _Talookdars_ of Oudh are large landowners, possessing both villages of which they are sole proprietors, and other villages, in which there are subordinate holders, in which the _Talookdar_ is only the superior proprietor (see _Carnegie, Kachari Technicalities_).

[1769.—"... inticements are frequently employed by the TALOOKDARS to augment the concourse to their lands."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 233. In his _Glossary_ he defines "_Talookdar_, the Zemeen-dar of a small district."]

TAMARIND, s. The pod of the tree which takes its name from that product, _Tamarindus indica_, L., N.O. _Leguminosae_. It is a tree cultivated throughout India and Burma for the sake of the acid pulp of the pod, which is laxative and cooling, forming a most refreshing drink in fever. The tree is not believed by Dr. Brandis to be indigenous in India, but is supposed to be so in tropical Africa. The origin of the name is curious. It is Ar. _tamar-u'l-Hind_, 'date of India,' or perhaps rather in Persian form, _tamar-i-Hindī_. It is possible that the original name may have been _thamar_, 'fruit' of India, rather than _tamar_, 'date.'

1298.—"When they have taken a merchant vessel, they force the merchants to swallow a stuff called TAMARINDI, mixed in sea-water, which produces a violent purging."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed., ii. 383.

c. 1335.—"L'arbre appelé _ḥammar_, c'est à dire AL-TAMAR-AL-HINDI, est un arbre sauvage qui couvre les montagnes."—_Masālik-al-abṣar_, in _Not. et Ext._ xiii. 175.

1563.—"It is called in Malavar _puli_, and in Guzerat _ambili_, and this is the name they have among all the other people of this India; and the Arab calls it TAMARINDI, because _tamar_, as you well know, is our _tamara_, or, as the Castilians say, _datil_ [_i.e._ date], so that TAMARINDI are 'dates of India'; and this was because the Arabs could not think of a name more appropriate on account of its having stones inside, and not because either the tree or the fruit had any resemblance."—_Garcia_, f. 200. [_Puli_ is the Malayāl. name; _ambilii_ is probably Hind. _imlī_, Skt. _amlikā_, 'the tamarind.']

c. 1580.—"In febribus verò pestilentibus, atque omnibus aliis ex putridis, exurentibus, aquam, in qua multa copia TAMARINDORUM infusa fuerit cum saccharo ebibunt."—_Prosper Alpinus (De Plantis Aegypt.)_ ed. Lugd. Bat. 1735, ii. 20.

1582.—"They have a great store of TAMARINDOS...."—_Castañeda_, by N.L. f. 94.

[1598.—"TAMARINDE is by the Aegyptians called _Derelside_ (qu. _dār-al-sayyida_, 'Our Lady's tree'?)."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 121.]

1611.—"That wood which we cut for firewood did all hang trased with cods of greene fruit (as big as a Bean-cod in England) called TAMERIM; it hath a very soure tast, and by the Apothecaries is held good against the Scurvie."—_N. Dounton_, in _Purchas_, i. 277.

[1623.—"TAMARINDS, which the Indians call _Hambele_" (_imlī_, as in quotation from Garcia above).—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 92.]

1829.—"A singularly beautiful TAMARIND tree (ever the most graceful, and amongst the most magnificent of trees)...."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 98.

1877.—"The natives have a saying that sleeping beneath the 'DATE OF HIND' gives you fever, which you cure by sleeping under a _nim_ tree (_Melia azedirachta_), the lilac of Persia."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 92. The _nim_ (see NEEM) (_pace_ Capt. Burton) is not the 'lilac of Persia' (see BUCKYNE). The prejudice against encamping or sleeping under a tamarind tree is general in India. But, curiously, Bp. Pallegoix speaks of it as the practice of the Siamese "to rest and play under the beneficent shade of the TAMARIND."—(_Desc. du Royaume Thai ou Siam_, i. 136).

TAMARIND-FISH, s. This is an excellent zest, consisting, according to Dr. Balfour, of white POMFRET, cut in transverse slices, and preserved in tamarinds. The following is a note kindly given by the highest authority on Indian fish matters, Dr. Francis Day:

"My account of TAMARIND FISH is very short, and in my _Fishes of Malabar_ as follows:—

"'The best TAMARIND FISH is prepared from the Seir fish (see SEER-FISH), and from the _Lates calcarifer_, known as COCKUP in Calcutta; and a rather inferior quality from the _Polynemus_ (or Roe-ball, to which genus the MANGO-FISH belongs), and the more common from any kind of fish.' The above refers to Malabar, and more especially to Cochin. Since I wrote my _Fishes of Malabar_ I have made many inquiries as to TAMARIND FISH, and found that the white pomfret, where it is taken, appears to be the best for making the preparation."

TAMBERANEE, s. Malayāl. _tam-burān_, 'Lord; God, or King.' It is a title of honour among the NAIRS, and is also assumed by Saiva monks in the Tamil countries. [The word is derived from Mal. _tam_, 'one's own,' _purān_, 'lord.' The junior male members of the Malayāli Rāja's family, until they come of age, are called _Tambān_, and after that _Tamburān_. The female members are similarly styled _Tambaṭṭi_ and _Tamburaṭṭi_ (_Logan, Malabar_, iii. _Gloss._ s.v.).]

1510.—"Dice l'altro TAMARAI: zoe Per Dio? L'altro respõde TAMARANI: zoe Per Dio."—_Varthema_, ed. 1517, f. 45.

[c. 1610.—"They (the Nairs) call the King in their language TAMBIRAINE, meaning 'God.'"—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 357.]

TANA, TANNA, n.p. _Thāna_, a town on the Island of Salsette on the strait ('River of Tana') dividing that island from the mainland and 20 m. N.E. of Bombay, and in the early Middle Ages the seat of a Hindu kingdom of the Konkan (see CONCAN), as well as a seaport of importance. It is still a small port, and is the chief town of the District which bears its name.

c. 1020.—"From Dhár southwards to the river Nerbudda, nine; thence to Mahratdes ... eighteen; thence to Konkan, of which the capital is TANA, on the sea-shore, twenty-five parasangs."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 60.

[c. 1150.—"TANAH," miswritten BANAH. See under TABASHEER.]

1298.—"TANA is a great Kingdom lying towards the West.... There is much traffic here, and many ships and merchants frequent the place."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. III. ch. 27.

1321.—"After their blessed martyrdom, which occurred on the Thursday before Palm Sunday in THANA of India, I baptised about 90 persons in a certain city called Parocco, ten days' journey distant therefrom, and I have since baptised more than twenty, besides thirty-five who were baptised between THANA and Supera (SUPARA)."—_Letter of Friar Jordanus_, in _Cathay_, &c., 226.

c. 1323.—"And having thus embarked I passed over in 28 days to TANA, where for the faith of Christ four of our Minor Friars had suffered martyrdom.... The land is under the dominion of the Saracens...."—_Fr. Odoric_, _Ibid._ i. 57-58.

1516.—"25 leagues further on the coast is a fortress of the before-named king, called TANA-_Mayambu_" (this is perhaps rather BOMBAY).—_Barbosa_, 68.

1529.—"And because the norwest winds blew strong, winds contrary to his course, after going a little way he turned and anchored in sight of the island, where were stationed the foists with their captain-in-chief Alixa, who seeing our fleet in motion put on his oars and assembled at the River of TANA, and when the wind came round our fleet made sail, and anchored at the mouth of the River of TANA, for the wind would not allow of its entering."—_Correa_, iii. 290.

1673.—"The Chief City of this Island is called TANAW; in which are Seven Churches and Colleges, the chiefest one of the _Paulistines_ (see PAULIST).... Here are made good Stuffs of Silk and Cotton."—_Fryer_, 73.

TANA, THANA, s. A Police station. Hind. _thāna_, _thānā_, [Skt. _sthāna_, 'a place of standing, a post']. From the quotation following it would seem that the term originally meant a fortified post, with its garrison, for the military occupation of the country; a meaning however closely allied to the present use.

c. 1640-50.—"THÁNAH means a corps of cavalry, matchlockmen, and archers, stationed within an enclosure. Their duty is to guard the roads, to hold the places surrounding the THÁNAH, and to despatch provisions (_rasad_, see RUSSUD) to the next THÁNAH."—_Pádisháh námah_, quoted by _Blochmann_, in _Āīn_, i. 345.

TANADAR, THANADAR, s. The chief of a police station (see TANA), Hind. _thānadār_. This word was adopted in a more military sense at an early date by the Portuguese, and is still in habitual use with us in the civil sense.

1516.—In a letter of 4th Feb. 1515 (_i.e._ 1516), the King Don Manoel constitutes João Machado to be TANADAR and captain of land forces in Goa.—_Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. 5, 1-3.

1519.—"Senhor Duarte Pereira; this is the manner in which you will exercise your office of TANNADAR of this Isle of Tyçoari (_i.e._ Goa), which the Senhor Capitão will now encharge you with."—_Ibid._ p. 35.

c. 1548.—"In Aguaci is a great mosque (_mizquita_), which is occupied by the _tenadars_, but which belongs to His Highness; and certain _petayas_, (yards?) in which _bate_ (PADDY) is collected, which also belong to His Highness."—_Tombo_ in _Subsidios_, 216.

1602.—"So all the force went aboard of the light boats, and the Governor in his bastard-galley entered the river with a grand clangour of music, and when he was in mid-channel there came to his galley a boat, in which was the TANADAR of the City (Dabul), and going aboard the galley presented himself to the Governor with much humility, and begged pardon of his offences...."—_Couto_, IV. i. 9.

[1813.—"The third in succession was a TANDAR, or petty officer of a district...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 5.]

TANGA, s. Mahr. _ṭānk_, Turki _tanga_. A denomination of coin which has been in use over a vast extent of territory, and has varied greatly in application. It is now chiefly used in Turkestan, where it is applied to a silver coin worth about 7½_d._ And Mr. W. Erskine has stated that the word _tanga_ or _tanka_ is of Chagatai Turki origin, being derived from _tang_, which in that language means 'white' (_H. of Baber and Humayun_, i. 546). Though one must hesitate in differing from one usually so accurate, we must do so here. He refers to Josafa Barbaro, who says this, viz. that certain silver coins are called by the Mingrelians _tetari_, by the Greeks _aspri_, by the Turks _akcha_, and by the Zagatais _tengh_, all of which words in the respective languages signify 'white.' We do not however find such a word in the dictionaries of either Vambéry or of Pavet de Courteille;—the latter only having _tangah_, 'fer-blanc.' And the obvious derivation is the Skt. _ṭaṅka_, 'a weight (of silver) equal to 4 _māshas_ ... a stamped coin.' The word in the forms _ṭakā_ (see TUCKA) and _ṭanga_ (for these are apparently identical in origin) is, "in all dialects, laxly used for money in general" (_Wilson_).

In the Lahore coinage of Mahmūd of Ghaznī, A.H. 418-419 (A.D. 1027-28), we find on the Skt. legend of the reverse the word _ṭanka_ in correspondence with the _dirham_ of the Ar. obverse (see _Thomas, Pathan Kings_, p. 49). _Ṭanka_ or _Ṭanga_ seems to have continued to be the popular name of the chief silver coin of the Delhi sovereigns during the 13th and first part of the 14th centuries, a coin which was substantially the same with the RUPEE (q.v.) of later days. In fact this application of the word in the form _ṭakā_ (see TUCKA) is usual in Bengal down to our own day. Ibn Batuta indeed, who was in India in the time of Mahommed Tughlak, 1333-1343 or thereabouts, always calls the gold coin then current a _tanka_ or _dīnār_ of gold. It was, as he repeatedly states, the equivalent of 10 silver _dīnārs_. These silver _dīnārs_ (or rupees) are called by the author of the _Masālik-al-Abṣār_ (c. 1340) the "silver _tanka_ of India." The gold and silver _tanka_ continue to be mentioned repeatedly in the history of Feroz Shāh, the son of Mahommed (1351-1388), and apparently with the same value as before. At a later period under Sikandar Buhlol (1488-1517), we find _black_ (or copper) _tankas_, of which 20 went to the old silver _tanka_.

We cannot say when the coin, or its name rather, first appeared in Turkestan.

But the name was also prevalent on the western coast of India as that of a low denomination of coin, as may be seen in the quotations from Linschoten and Grose. Indeed the name still survives in Goa as that of a copper coin equivalent to 60 _reis_ or about 2_d._ And in the 16th century also 60 _reis_ appears from the papers of Gerson da Cunha to have been the equivalent of the silver _tanga_ of Goa and Bassein, though all the equations that he gives suggest that the _rei_ may have been more valuable then.

The denomination is also found in Russia under the form DENGI. See a quotation under COPECK, and compare PARDAO.

c. 1335.—"According to what I have heard from the Shaikh Mubarak, the red _lak_ (see LACK) contains 100,000 golden TANKAHS, and the white _lak_ 100,000 (silver) TANKAHS. The golden TANKA, called in this country the red _tanka_, is equivalent to three _mithḳāls_, and the silver TANKA is equivalent to 8 _hashtkānī dirhams_, this _dirham_ being of the same weight as the silver _dirham_ current in Egypt and Syria."—_Masālik-al-abṣār_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiii. 211.

c. 1340.—"Then I returned home after sunset and found the money at my house. There were 3 bags containing in all 6233 TANKAS, _i.e._ the equivalent of the 55,000 dīnārs (of silver) which was the amount of my debts, and of the 12,000 which the sultan had previously ordered to be paid me, after of course deducting the tenth part according to Indian custom. The value of the piece called TANKA is 2½ dīnārs in gold of Barbary."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 426. (Here the gold TANGA is spoken of.)

c. 1370.—"Sultán Fíroz issued several varieties of coins. There was the gold TANKA, and the silver TANKA," &c.—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iii. 357.

1404.—"... vna sua moneda de plata que llaman TANGAES."—_Clavijo_, f. 46_b_.

1516.—"... a round coin like ours, and with Moorish letters on both sides, and about the size of a _fanon_ (see FANAM) of Calicut, ... and its worth 55 maravedis; they call these TANGA, and they are of very fine silver."—_Barbosa_, 45.

[1519.—Rules regulating ferry-dues at Goa: "they may demand for this one TAMGUA only."—_Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. 5, p. 18.]

c. 1541.—"Todar ... fixed first a golden _ashrafi_ (see ASHRAFEE) as the enormous remuneration for one stone, which induced the _Ghakkars_ to flock to him in such numbers that afterwards a stone was paid with a rupee, and this pay gradually fell to 5 TANKAS, till the fortress (Rōhtās) was completed."—_Táríkh-i-Khán-Jahán Lodí_, in _Elliot_, v. 115. (These are the Bahlūlī or Sikandarī TANKAS of copper, as are also those in the next quotation from _Elliot_.)

1559.—"The old Muscovite money is not round but oblong or egg-shaped, and is called DENGA.... 100 of these coins make a Hungarian gold-piece; 6 DENGAS make an _altin_; 20 a _grifna_; 100 a _poltina_; and 200 a _ruble_."—_Herberstein_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 158_v_.

[1571.—"Gujarati TANKCHAHS at 100 TANKCHAHS to the rupee. At the present time the rupee is fixed at 40 dams.... As the current value of the TANKCHAH of Pattan, etc., was less than that of Gujarat."—_Mirat-i-Ahmadī_, in _Bayley, Gujarat_, pp. 6, 11.

[1591.—"DINGOES." See under RUBLE.]

1592-3.—"At the present time, namely, A.H. 1002, Hindustan contains 3200 towns, and upon each town are dependent 200, 500, 1000, or 1500 villages. The whole yields a revenue of 640 _krors_ (see CRORE) _murádí_ TANKAS."—_Ṭabaḳāt-i-Akbarī_, in _Elliot_, v. 186.

1598.—"There is also a kinde of reckoning of money which is called TANGAS, not that there is any such coined, but are so named onely in telling, five TANGAS is one _Pardaw_ (see PARDAO), or XERAPHIN badde money, for you must understande that in telling they have two kinds of money, good and badde, for foure TANGAS good money are as much as five TANGAS badde money."—_Linschoten_, ch. 35; [Hak. Soc. i. 241].

[c. 1610.—"The silver money of Goa is perdos, larins, TANGUES, the last named worth 7 sols, 6 deniers a piece."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 69.]

1615.—"Their moneyes in Persia of silver, are the ... the rest of copper, like the TANGAS and Pisos (see PICE) of India."—_Richard Steele_, in _Purchas_, i. 543.

[c. 1630.—"There he expended fifty thousand Crow (see CRORE) of TACKS ... sometimes twenty TACK make one Roopee."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 64.]

1673.—"TANGO." See under REAS.

[1638.—"Their (at Surat) ordinary way of accompting is by LACS, each of which is worth 100,000 _ropias_ (see RUPEE), and 100 lacs make a _crou_, or _carroa_ (see CRORE), and 10 _carroas_ make an _Areb_. A _Theil_ (see TOLA, TAEL) of silver (? gold) makes 11, 12, or 13 _ropias_ ready money. A _massa_ (_māshā_) and a half make a _Thiel_ of silver, 10 whereof make a _Thiel_ of gold. They call their brass and copper-money TACQUES."—_Mandelslo_, 107.]

c. 1750-60.—"Throughout Malabar and Goa, they use TANGAS, vintins, and Pardoo (see PARDAO) XERAPHIN."—_Grose_, i. 283. The Goa TANGA was worth 60 _reis_, that of Ormus 62-34/43 to 69-33/43 _reis_.

[1753.—In Khiva "... TONGAS, a small piece of copper, of which 1500 are equal to a ducat."—_Hanway_, i. 351.]

1815.—"... one TUNGAH ... a coin about the value of fivepence."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ii. 250.

[1876.—"... it seemed strange to me to find that the Russian word for money, DENGA or DENGI, in the form TENGA, meant everywhere in Central Asia a coin of twenty kopeks...."—_Schuyler, Turkistan_, i. 153.]

TANGUN, TANYAN, s. Hind. _ṭānghan_, _ṭāngan_; apparently from Tibetan _rTaṅāṅ_, the vernacular name of this kind of horse (_rTa_, 'horse'). The strong little pony of Bhutān and Tibet.

c. 1590.—"In the confines of Bengal, near Kuch [-Bahár], another kind of horses occurs, which rank between the _gúṭ_ (see GOONT) and Turkish horses, and are called TÁNG'HAN: they are strong and powerful."—_Āīn_, i. 133.

1774.—"2d. That for the possession of the Chitchanotta Province, the Deb Raja shall pay an annual tribute of five TANGAN Horses to the Honorable Company, which was the acknowledgment paid to the Deb Raja."—_Treaty of Peace_ between the H.E.I.C. and the _Rajah of Bootan_, in _Aitchison's Treaties_, i. 144.

" "We were provided with two TANGUN ponies of a mean appearance, and were prejudiced against them unjustly. On better acquaintance they turned out patient, sure-footed, and could climb the Monument."—_Bogle's Narrative_, in _Markham_, 17.

1780.—"... had purchased 35 Jhawah or young elephants, of 8 or 9 years old, 60 TANKUN, or ponies of Manilla and Pegu."—_H. of Hydur Naik_, 383.

" "... small horses brought from the mountains on the eastern side of Bengal. These horses are called TANYANS, and are mostly pyebald."—_Hodges, Travels_, 31.

1782.—"To be sold, a Phaeton, in good condition, with a pair of young TANYAN Horses, well broke."—_India Gazette_, Oct. 26.

1793.—"As to the TANGUNS or TANYANS, so much esteemed in India for their hardiness, they come entirely from the Upper Tibet, and notwithstanding their make, are so sure footed that the people of Nepaul ride them without fear over very steep mountains, and along the brink of the deepest precipices."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, 135.

1854.—"These animals, called TANGHAN, are wonderfully strong and enduring; they are never shod, and the hoof often cracks.... The Tibetans give the foals of value messes of pig's blood and raw liver, which they devour greedily, and it is said to strengthen them wonderfully; the custom is, I believe, general in Central Asia."—_Hooker, Himalayan Journals_, 1st ed. ii. 131.

TANJORE, n.p. A city and District of S. India; properly _Tañjāvūr_ ('Low Town'?), so written in the inscription on the great Tanjore Pagoda (11th century). [The _Madras Manual_ gives two derivations: "_Tañjāvūr_, familiarly called _Tañjai_ by the natives. It is more fully given as _Tañjai-mānagaram_, Tañjan's great city, after its founder. _Tañjam_ means 'refuge, shelter'" (ii. 216). The Gloss. gives _Tañjāvūr_, Tam. _tañjam_, 'asylum,' _ūr_, 'village.']

[1816.—"The TANJORE Pill, it is said, is made use of with great success in India against the bite of mad dogs, and that of the most venemous serpents."—_Asiatic Journal_, ii. 381.]

TANK, s. A reservoir, an artificial pond or lake, made either by excavation or by damming. This is one of those perplexing words which seem to have a double origin, in this case one Indian, the other European.

As regards what appears to be the Indian word, Shakespear gives: "_Tānk'h_ (in Guzerat), an underground reservoir for water." [And so Platts.] Wilson gives: "_Ṭánkeṇ_ or _ṭákeṇ_, Mahr. ... _Tánkh_ (said to be Guzeráthí). A reservoir of water, an artificial pond, commonly known to Europeans in India as a TANK. _Ṭánki_, Guz. A reservoir of water; a small well." R. Drummond, in his _Illustrations of Guzerattee_, &c., gives: "_Tanka_ (Mah.) and _Tankoo_ (Guz.) Reservoirs, constructed of stone or brick or lime, of larger and lesser size, generally inside houses.... They are almost entirely covered at top, having but a small aperture to let a pot or bucket down."... "In the towns of Bikaner," says Tod, "most families have large cisterns or reservoirs called _Tankas_, filled by the rains" (_Rajputana_, ii. 202). Again, speaking of towns in the desert of Márwár, he says: "they collect the rain water in reservoirs called _Tanka_, which they are obliged to use sparingly, as it is said to produce night blindness" (ii. 300). Again, Dr. Spilsbury (_J.A.S.B._ ix. pt. 2, 891), describing a journey in the Nerbudda Basin, cites the word, and notes: "I first heard this word used by a native in the Betool district; on asking him if at the top of Bowergurh there was any spring, he said No, but there was a _Tanka_ or place made of _pukka_ (stone and cement) for holding water." Once more, in an Appendix to the Report of the Survey of India for 1881-1882, Mr. G. A. MacGill, speaking of the rain cisterns in the driest part of Rajputana, says: "These cisterns or wells are called by the people _tánkás_" (_App._ p. 12). See also quotation below from a Report by Major Strahan. It is not easy to doubt the genuineness of the word, which may possibly be from Skt. _taḍaga_, _taṭāga_, _taṭāka_, 'a pond, pool, or tank.'

Fr. Paolino, on the other hand, says the word _tanque_ used by the Portuguese in India was _Portoghesa corrotta_, which is vague. But in fact _tanque_ is a word which appears in all Portuguese dictionaries, and which is used by authors so early after the opening of communication with India (we do not know if there is an instance actually earlier) that we can hardly conceive it to have been borrowed from an Indian language, nor indeed could it have been borrowed from Guzerat and Rajpūtāna, to which the quotations above ascribe the vernacular word. This Portuguese word best suits, and accounts for that application of _tank_ to large sheets of water which is habitual in India. The indigenous Guzerati and Mahratti word seems to belong rather to what we now call a _tank_ in England; _i.e._ a small reservoir for a house or ship. Indeed the Port. _tanque_ is no doubt a form of the Lat. _stagnum_, which gives It. _stagno_, Fr. old _estang_ and _estan_, mod. _étang_, Sp. _estanque_, a word which we have also in old English and in Lowland Scotch, thus:

1589.—"They had in them STANGES or pondes of water full of fish of sundrie sortes."—_Parkes's Mendoza_, Hak. Soc. ii. 46.

c. 1785.—

"I never drank the Muses' STANK, Castalia's burn and a' that; But there it streams, and richly reams, My Helicon I ca' that."— _Burns._

It will be seen that Pyrard de Laval uses _estang_, as if specifically, for the _tank_ of India.

1498.—"And many other saints were there painted on the walls of the church, and these wore diadems, and their portraiture was in a divers kind, for their teeth were so great that they stood an inch beyond the mouth, and every saint had 4 or 5 arms, and below the church stood a great TANQUE wrought in cut stone like many others that we had seen by the way."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 57.

" "So the Captain Major ordered Nicolas Coelho to go in an armed boat, and see where the water was, and he found in the said island (ANCHEDIVA) a building, a church of great ashlar work which had been destroyed by the Moors, as the country people said, only the chapel had been covered with straw, and they used to make their prayers to three black stones which stood in the midst of the body of the chapel. Moreover they found just beyond the church a TANQUE of wrought ashlar in which we took as much water as we wanted; and at the top of the whole island stood a great TANQUE of the depth of 4 fathoms, and moreover we found in front of the church a beach where we careened the ship Berrio."—_Ibid._ 95.

1510.—"Early in the morning these Pagans go to wash at a TANK, which TANK is a pond of still water (—_ad uno_ TANCHO _il qual_ TANCHO _è una fossa d'acqua morta_)."—_Varthema_, 149.

" "Near to Calicut there is a temple in the midst of a TANK, that is, in the middle of a pond of water."—_Ibid._ 175.

1553.—"In this place where the King (Bahádur Sháh) established his line of battle, on one side there was a great river, and on the other a TANK (_tanque_) of water, such as they are used to make in those parts. For as there are few streams to collect the winter's waters, they make these TANKS (which might be more properly called lakes), all lined with stone. They are so big that many are more than a league in compass."—_Barros_, IV. vi. 5.

c. 1610.—"Son logis estoit éloigné près d'vne lieuë du palais Royal, situé sur vn ESTANG, et basty de pierres, ayant bien demy lieuë de tour, comme rous les autres ESTANGS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ed. 1679, i. 262; [Hak. Soc. i. 367].

[1615.—"I rode early ... to the TANCKE to take the ayre."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 78.]

1616.—"Besides their Rivers ... they have many Ponds, which they call TANKES."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1470.

1638.—"A very faire TANKE, which is a square pit paved with gray marble."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 50.

1648.—"... a standing water or TANCK...."—_Van Twist, Gen. Beschr._ 11.

1672.—"Outside and round about Suratte, there are elegant and delightful houses for recreation, and stately cemeteries in the usual fashion of the Moors, and also divers TANKS and reservoirs built of hard and solid stone."—_Baldaeus_, p. 12.

1673.—"Within a square Court, to which a stately Gate-house makes a Passage, in the middle whereof a TANK vaulted...."—_Fryer_, 27.

1754.—"The post in which the party intended to halt had formerly been one of those reservoirs of water called TANKS, which occur so frequently in the arid plains of this country."—_Orme_, i. 354.

1799.—"One crop under a TANK in Mysore or the Carnatic yields more than three here."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 241.

1809.—

"Water so cool and clear, The peasants drink not from the humble well. * * * * * Nor TANKS of costliest masonry dispense To those in towns who dwell, The work of kings in their beneficence." _Kehama_, xiii. 6.

1883.—"... all through sheets[263] 124, 125, 126, and 131, the only drinking water is from 'TANKAS,' or from '_tobs_.' The former are circular pits puddled with clay, and covered in with wattle and daub domes, in the top of which are small trap doors, which are kept locked; in these the villages store rain-water; the latter are small and somewhat deep ponds dug in the valleys where the soil is clayey, and are filled by the rain; these latter of course do not last long, and then the inhabitants are entirely dependent on their TANKAS, whilst their cattle migrate to places where the well-water is fit for use."—_Report_ on Cent. Ind. and Rajputana Topogr. Survey (Bickaneer and Jeysulmeer). By _Major C. Strachan_, R.E., in _Report of the Survey in India_, 1882-83, App. p. 4. [The writer in the _Rajputana Gazetteer_ (Bikanir) (i. 182) calls these covered pits _kund_, and the simple excavations _sār_.]

TANOR, n.p. An ancient town and port about 22 miles south of Calicut. There is a considerable probability that it was the _Tyndis_ of the Periplus. It was a small kingdom at the arrival of the Portuguese, in partial subjection to the Zamorin. [The name is Malayāl. _Tānūr_, _tanni_, the tree _Terminalis belerica_, _ūr_, village.]

1516.—"Further on ... are two places of Moors 5 leagues from one another. One is called Paravanor, and the other TANOR, and inland from these towns is a lord to whom they belong; and he has many Nairs, and sometimes he rebels against the King of Calicut. In these towns there is much shipping and trade, for these Moors are great merchants."—_Barbosa_, Hak. Soc. 153.

1521.—"Cotate was a great man among the Moors, very rich, and lord of TANOR, who carried on a great sea-trade with many ships, which trafficked all about the coast of India with passes from our Governors, for he only dealt in wares of the country; and thus he was the greatest possible friend of the Portuguese, and those who went to his dwelling were entertained with the greatest honour, as if they had been his brothers. In fact for this purpose he kept houses fitted up, and both cots and bedsteads furnished in our fashion, with tables and chairs and casks of wine, with which he regaled our people, giving them entertainments and banquets, insomuch that it seemed as if he were going to become a Christian...."—_Correa_, ii. 679.

1528.—"And in the year (A.H.) 935, a ship belonging to the Franks was wrecked off TANOOR.... Now the Ray of that place affording aid to the crew, the Zamorin sent a messenger to him demanding of him the surrender of the Franks who composed it, together with such parts of the cargo of the ship as had been saved, but that chieftain having refused compliance with this demand, a treaty of peace was entered into with the Franks by him; and from this time the subjects of the Ray of TANOOR traded under the protection of the passes of the Franks."—_Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen_, E.T. 124-125.

1553.—"For Lopo Soares having arrived at Cochin after his victory over the Çamorin, two days later the King of TANOR, the latter's vassal, sent (to Lopo) to complain against the Çamorin by ambassadors, begging for peace and help against him, having fallen out with him for reasons that touched the service of the King of Portugal."—_Barros_, I. vii. 10.

1727.—"Four leagues more southerly is TANNORE, a Town of small Trade, inhabited by Mahometans."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 322; [ed. 1744].

TAPPAUL, s. The word used in S. India for 'post,' in all the senses in which DAWK (q.v.) is used in Northern India. Its origin is obscure. C. P. Brown suggests connection with the Fr. _étape_ (which is the same originally as the Eng. _staple_). It is sometimes found in the end of the 18th century written _tappa_ or _tappy_. But this seems to have been derived from Telugu clerks, who sometimes write _tappā_ as a singular of _tappālu_, taking the latter for a plural (_C.P.B._). Wilson appears to give the word a southern origin. But though its use is confined to the South and West, Mr. Beames assigns to it an Aryan origin: "_ṭappā_ 'post-office,' _i.e._ place where letters are stamped, _ṭappāl_ 'letter-post' (_ṭappā_ + _alya_ = 'stamping-house')," connecting it radically with _ṭāpā_ 'a coop,' _ṭāpnā_ 'to tap,' 'flatten,' 'beat down,' _ṭapak_ 'a sledge hammer,' _ṭīpnā_ 'to press,' &c. [with which Platts agrees.]

1799.—"You will perceive that we have but a small chance of establishing the TAPPAL to Poonah."—_Wellington_, i. 50.

1800.—"The TAPPAL does not go 30 miles a day."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 244.

1809.—"Requiring only two sets of bearers I knew I might go by TAPPAUL the whole way to Seringapatam."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 385.

TAPTEE R., n.p. _Tāptī_; also called _Tāpī_, [Skt. _Tāpī_, 'that which is hot']. The river that runs by the city of Surat.

[1538.—"TAPI." See under GODAVERY.]

c. 1630.—"_Surat_ is ... watered with a sweet River named TAPPEE (or _Tindy_), as broad as the _Thames_ at _Windsor_."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 36.

1813.—"The sacred groves of Pulparra are the general resort for all the Yogees (JOGEE), Senassees (SUNYASEE), and Hindoo pilgrims ... the whole district is holy, and the TAPPEE in that part has more than common sanctity."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 286; [2nd ed. i. 184, and compare i. 176].

" "TAPPEE or TAPTY."—_Ibid._ 244; [2nd ed. i. 146].

TARA, TARE, s. The name of a small silver coin current in S. India at the time of the arrival of the Portuguese. It seems to have survived longest in Calicut. The origin we have not traced. It is curious that the commonest silver coin in Sicily down to 1860, and worth about 4½_d._, was a _tarī_, generally considered to be a corruption of _dirhem_. I see Sir Walter Elliot has mooted this very question in his _Coins of S. India_ (p. 138). [The word is certainly Malayāl. _tāram_, defined in the _Madras Gloss._ as "a copper coin, value 1½ pies." Mr. Gray in his note to the passage from Pyrard de Laval quoted below, suggests that it took its name from _tāra_, 'a star.']

1442.—"They cast (at Vijayanagar), in pure silver a coin which is the sixth of the _fanom_, which they call TAR."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XV. Cent._ 26.

1506.—(The Viceroy, D. Francisco D'Almeida, wintering his fleet in Cochin). "As the people were numerous they made quite a big town with a number of houses covered with upper stories of timber, and streets also where the people of the country set up their stalls in which they sold plenty of victuals, and cheap. Thus for a vinten of silver you got in change 20 silver coins that they called TARAS, something like the scale of a sardine, and for such coin they gave you 12 or 15 figs, or 4 or 5 eggs, and for a single _vintem_ 3 or 4 fowls, and for one TARA fish enough to fill two men's bellies, or rice enough for a day's victuals, dinner and supper too. Bread there was none, for there was no wheat except in the territory of the Moors."—_Correa_, i. 624.

1510.—The King of Narsinga (or Vijayanagar) "coins a silver money called TARE, and others of gold, twenty of which go to a PARDAO, and are called fanom. And of these small ones of silver, there go 16 to a fanom."—_Varthema_, 130.

[c. 1610.—"Each man receives four TARENTS, which are small silver coins, each of the value of one-sixteenth of a LARIN."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 344. Later on (i. 412) he says "16 TARENS go to a Phanan"].

1673.—(at Calicut). "Their coin admits no Copper; Silver TARRS, 28 of which make a _Fanam_, passing instead thereof."—_Fryer_, 55.

" "Calicut.

* * * * *

"TARRS _are the peculiar Coin, the rest are common to_ India."—_Ibid._ 207.

1727.—"_Calecut_ ... coins are 10 TAR to a Fanam, 4½ Fanams to a Rupee."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 316; [ed. 1744].

[1737.—"We are to allow each man 4 measures of rice and 1 TAR per diem."—_Agreement_ in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 95, and see "TARRS" in iii. 192. Mr. Logan (vol. iii. _Gloss._ s.v.) defines the _tara_ as equal to 2 pies.]

TARE AND TRET. Whence comes this odd firm in the books of arithmetic? Both partners apparently through Italy. The first Fr. _tare_, It. _tara_, from Ar. _ṭaraḥa_, 'to reject,' as pointed out by Dozy. _Tret_ is alleged to be from It. _tritare_, 'to crumble or grind,' perhaps rather from _trito_, 'ground or triturated.' [Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) derives it from Fr. _traite_, 'a draught,' and that from Lat. _tractus_, _trahere_, 'to draw.']

TAREGA, s. This represents a word for a broker (or person analogous to the HONG MERCHANTS of Canton in former days) in Pegu, in the days of its prosperity. The word is from S. India. We have in Tel. _taraga_, 'the occupation of a broker'; Tam. _taragari_, 'a broker.'

1568.—"Sono in Pegu otto sensari del Re che si chiamano TAREGE li quali sono obligati di far vendere tutte le mercantie ... per il prezzo corrente."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 395.

1583.—"... e se fosse alcuno che a tempo del pagamento per non pagar si absentasse dalla città, o si ascondesse, il TARRECÀ e obligato pagar per lui ... i TARRECÀ cosi si demandano i sensari."—_G. Balbi_, f. 107_v_, 108.

1587.—"There are in Pegu eight Brokers, whom they call TAREGHE, which are bound to sell your goods at the price they be Woorth, and you give them for their labour two in the hundred: and they be bound to make your debt good, because you sell your marchandises vpon their word."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 393.

TARIFF, s. This comes from Ar. _ta'rīf_, _ta'rīfa_, 'the making known.' Dozy states that it appears to be comparatively modern in Spanish and Port., and has come into Europe apparently through Italian.

[1591.—"So that helping your memorie with certain Tablei or TARIFFAS made of purpose to know the numbers of the souldiers that are to enter into ranke."—_Garrard, Art Warre_, p. 224 (_Stanf. Dict._).

[1617.—"... a brief TAREG of Persia."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 462.]

TAROUK, TAROUP, n.p. Burm. _Tarūk_, _Tarūp_. This is the name given by the Burmese to the Chinese. Thus a point a little above the Delta of the Irawadi, where the invading army of Kublai Khan (c. 1285) is said to have turned back, is called _Tarūk-mau_, or Chinese Point. But the use of this name, according to Sir A. Phayre, dates only from the Middle Ages, and the invasion just mentioned. Before that the Chinese, as we understand him, are properly termed _Tsin_; though the coupled names _Tarūk_ and _Taret_, which are applied in the chronicles to early invaders, "may be considered as designations incorrectly applied by later copyists." And Sir A. Phayre thinks _Tarūk_ is a form of _Tūrk_, whilst _Taret_ is now applied to the Manchus. It seems to us probable that _Taruk_ and _Taret_ are probably meant for 'Turk and Tartar' (see _H. of Burma_, pp. 8, 11, 56). [Mr. Scott (_Upper Burma Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 193) suggests a connection with the _Teru_ or _Tero_ State, which developed about the 11th century, the race having been expelled from China in 778 A.D.]

TASHREEF, s. This is the Ar. _tashrīf_, 'honouring'; and thus "conferring honour upon anyone, as by paying him a visit, presenting a dress of honour, or any complimentary donation" (_Wilson_). In Northern India the general use of the word is as one of ceremonious politeness in speaking of a visit from a superior or from one who is treated in politeness as a superior; when such an one is invited to 'bring his _tashrīf_,' _i.e._ 'to carry the honour of his presence,' 'to condescend to visit '——. The word always implies superiority on the part of him to whom _tashrīf_ is attributed. It is constantly used by polite natives in addressing Europeans. But when the European in return says (as we have heard said, through ignorance of the real meaning of the phrase), 'I will bring my _tashrīf_,' the effect is ludicrous in the extreme, though no native will betray his amusement. In S. India the word seems to be used for the dress of honour conferred, and in the old Madras records, rightly or wrongly, for any complimentary present, in fact a _honorarium_. Thus in Wheeler we find the following:

1674.—"He (Lingapa, naik of Poonamalee) had, he said, carried a TASHERIFF to the English, and they had refused to take it...."—_Op. cit._ i. 84.

1680.—"It being necessary to appoint one as the Company's Chief Merchant (Verona being deceased), resolved Bera Pedda Vincatadry, do succeed and the TASHERIFFS be given to him and the rest of the principal Merchants, viz., 3 yards Scarlett to Pedda Vincatadry, and 2½ yards each to four others....

"The Governor being informed that Verona's young daughter was melancholly and would not eat because her husband had received no TASHERIFF, he also is TASHERIFD with 2½ yards Scarlet cloth."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._, April 6. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1873, p. 15.

1685.—"Gopall Pundit having been at great charge in coming hither with such a numerous retinue ... that we may engage him ... to continue his friendship, to attain some more and better privileges there (at Cuddalore) than we have as yet—It is ordered that he with his attendants be TASHERIFT as followeth" (a list of presents follows).—In _Wheeler_, i. 148. [And see the same phrase in _Pringle, Diary_, &c., i. 1].

TATTOO, and abbreviated, TAT, s. A native-bred pony. Hind. _ṭaṭṭū_, [which Platts connects with Skt. _tara_, 'passing over'].

c. 1324.—"Tughlak sent his son Mahommed to bring Khusrū back. Mahommed seized the latter and brought him to his father mounted on a TĀTŪ, _i.e._ a pack-horse."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 207.

1784.—"On their arrival at the Choultry they found a miserable dooley and 15 TATTOO horses."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 15.

1785.—"We also direct that strict injunctions be given to the baggage department, for sending all the lean TATOOS, bullocks, &c., to grass, the rainy season being now at hand."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 105.

1804.—"They can be got for 25 rupees each horseman upon an average; but, I believe, when they receive only this sum they muster TATTOOS.... From 30 to 35 rupees each horse is the sum paid to the best horsemen."—_Wellington_, iii. 174.

1808.—"These TUT,HOOS are a breed of small ponies, and are the most useful and hardy little animals in India."—_Broughton's Letters_, 156; [ed. 1892, 117].

1810.—"Every servant ... goes share in some TATTOO ... which conveys his luggage."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 311.

1824.—"TATTOOS. These are a kind of small, cat-hammed, and ill-looking ponies; but they are hardy and walk faster than oxen."—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. ii.

1826.—"... when I mounted on my TATTOO, or pony, I could at any time have commanded the attendance of a dozen grooms, so many pressed forward to offer me their services."—_Pandurang Hari_, 21; [ed. 1873, i. 28].

[1830.—"Mounting our TATS, we were on the point of proceeding homewards...."—_Oriental Sport. Mag._, ed. 1873, i. 437.]

c. 1831.—"... mon TATTOU est fort au dessous de la taille d'un arabe...."—_Jacquemont, Corresp._ i. 347.

c. 1840.

"With its bright brass patent axles, and its little hog-maned TATTS, And its ever jetty harness, which was always made by Watts...." _A few lines in honour of the late Mr. Simms_, in _Parker's Bole Ponjis_, 1851, ii. 215.

1853.—"... Smith's plucky proposal to run his notable TAT, Pickles."—_Oakfield_, i. 94.

1875.—"You young Gentlemen rode over on your TATS, I suppose? The Subaltern's TAT—that is the name, you know, they give to a pony in this country—is the most useful animal you can imagine."—_The Dilemma_, ch. ii.

TATTY, s. Hind. _ṭaṭṭī_ and _ṭaṭi_, [which Platts connects with Skt. _tantra_, 'a thread, the warp in a loom']. A screen or mat made of the roots of fragrant grass (see CUSCUS) with which door or window openings are filled up in the season of hot winds. The screens being kept wet, their fragrant evaporation as the dry winds blow upon them cools and refreshes the house greatly, but they are only efficient when such winds are blowing. See also THERMANTIDOTE. The principle of the _tatty_ is involved in the quotation from Dr. Fryer, though he does not mention the grass-mats.

c. 1665.—"... or having in lieu of Cellarage certain _Kas-Kanays_, that is, little Houses of Straw, or rather of odoriferous Roots, that are very neatly made, and commonly placed in the midst of a Parterre ... that so the Servants may easily with their Pompion-bottles, water them from without."—_Bernier_, E.T. 79; [ed. _Constable_, 247].

1673.—"They keep close all day for 3 or 4 Months together ... repelling the Heat by a coarse wet Cloath, continually hanging before the chamber-windows."—_Fryer_, 47.

[1789.—The introduction of TATTIES into Calcutta is mentioned in a letter from Dr. Campbell, dated May 10, 1789:—"We have had very hot winds and delightful cool houses. Everybody uses TATTIES now.... Tatties are however dangerous when you are obliged to leave them and go abroad, the heat acts so powerfully on the body that you are commonly affected with a severe catarrh."—In _Carey, Good Old Days_, i. 80.]

1808.—"... now, when the hot winds have set in, and we are obliged to make use of TATTEES, a kind of screens made of the roots of a coarse grass called Kus."—_Broughton's Letters_, 110; [ed. 1892, p. 83].

1809.—"Our style of architecture is by no means adapted to the climate, and the large windows would be insufferable, were it not for the TATTYES which are easily applied to a house one story high."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 104.

1810.—"During the hot winds TATS (a kind of mat), made of the root of the koosa grass, which has an agreeable smell, are placed against the doors and windows."—_Maria Graham_, 125.

1814.—"Under the roof, throughout all the apartments, are iron rings, from which the TATTEES or screens of sweet scented grass, were suspended."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 6; [2nd ed. ii. 392].

1828.—"An early breakfast was over; the well watered TATTIES were applied to the windows, and diffused through the apartment a cool and refreshing atmosphere which was most comfortably contrasted with the white heat and roar of the fierce wind without."—_The Kuzzilbash_, I. ii.

TAUT, s. Hind. _ṭāṭ_, [Skt. _trātra_, 'defence,' or _tantrī_, 'made of threads']. Sackcloth.

[c. 1810.—"In this district (Dinajpoor) large quantities of this cloth (TAT or Choti) are made...."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 851.]

1820.—"... made into coarse cloth TAUT, by the Brinjaries and people who use pack bullocks for making bags (gonies, see GUNNY) for holding grain, &c."—_Tr. Bo. Lit. Soc._ iii. 244.

TAVOY, n.p. A town and district of what we call the Tenasserim Province of B. Burma. The Burmese call it _Dha-wé_; but our name is probably adopted from a Malay form. The original name is supposed to be Siamese. [The _Burmah Gazetteer_ (ii. 681) gives the choice of three etymologies: 'landing place of bamboos'; from its arms (_dha_, 'a sword,' _way_, 'to buy'); from _Hta-way_, taken from a cross-legged Buddha.]

1553.—"The greater part of this tract is mountainous, and inhabited by the nation of _Brammás_ and _Jangomas_, who interpose on the east of this kingdom (Pegu) between it and the great kingdom of Siam; which kingdom of Siam borders the sea from the city of TAVAY downwards."—_Barros_, III. iii. 4.

1583.—"Also some of the rich people in a place subject to the Kingdom of Pegu, called TAVAE, where is produced a quantity of what they call in their language _Calain_, but which in our language is called _Calaia_ (see CALAY), in summer leave their houses and go into the country, where they make some sheds to cover them, and there they stop three months, leaving their usual dwellings with food in them for the devil, and this they do in order that in the other nine months he may give them no trouble, but rather be propitious and favourable to them."—_G. Balbi_, f. 125.

1587.—"... Iland of TAVI, from which cometh great store of Tinne which serveth all India."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 395.

1695.—"10th. That your _Majesty_, of your wonted favour and charity to all distresses, would be pleased to look with Eyes of Pity, upon the poor _English Captive, Thomas Browne_, who is the only _one surviving_ of four that were accidentally drove into TAUWY by _Storm_, as they were going for _Atcheen_ about 10 years ago, in the _service_ of the _English Company_."—_Petition to the King of Burma_, presented at Ava by _Edward Fleetwood_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Repert._ ii. 374.

[TAWEEZ, s. Ar. _ta'wīẓ_, lit. 'praying for protection by invoking God, or by uttering a charm'; then 'an amulet or phylactery'; and, as in the quotation from Herklots, 'a structure of brick or stone-work over a tomb.'

[1819.—"The Jemidar ... as he is very superstitious, all his stud have TURVEEZ or charms...."—_Lt.-Col. Fitzclarence, Journal of a Route across India_, 144.

[1826.—

"Let her who doth this TAWEEY wear, Guard against the Gossein's snare." _Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 148.

[1832.—"The generality of people have tombs made of mud or stone ... forming first three square TAWEEZES or platforms...."—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 2nd ed. 284.]

[TAZEE, s. Pers. _tāzī_, 'invading, invader,' from _tāz_, 'running.' A favourite variety of horse, usually of Indian breed. The word is also used of a variety of greyhound.

[c. 1590.—"Horses have been divided into seven classes.... Arabs, Persian horses, Mujannas, Turki horses, Yabus (see YABOO) and Janglah horses.... The last two classes are also mostly Indian breed. The best kind is called TÁZÍ...."—_Āīn_, i. 234-5.

[1839.—"A good breed of the Indian kind, called TAUZEE, is also found in Bunnoo and Damaun...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 189.

[1883.—"The 'TAZZIES,' or greyhounds are not looked upon as unclean...."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, ed. 1891, p. 306.]

TAZEEA, n. A.—P.—H. _ta'ziya_, 'mourning for the dead.' In India the word is applied to the TABOOT, or representations, in flimsy material, of the tombs of Hussein and Hassan which are carried about in the Muḥarram (see MOHURRUM) processions. In Persia it seems to be applied to the whole of the mystery-play which is presented at that season. At the close of the procession the _ta'ziyas_ must be thrown into water; if there be no sufficient mass of water they should be buried. [See Sir L. Pelly, _The Miracle Play of Hasan and Husain_.] The word has been carried to the W. Indies by the coolies, whose great festival (whether they be Mahommedans or Hindus) the Muḥarram has become. And the attempt to carry the _Tazeeas_ through one of the towns of Trinidad, in spite of orders to the contrary, led in the end of 1884 to a sad catastrophe. [Mahommedan Lascars have an annual celebration at the London Docks.]

1809.—"There were more than a hundred TAZIYUS, each followed by a long train of Fuqueers, dressed in the most extravagant manner, beating their breasts ... such of the Mahratta Surdars as are not Brahmuns frequently construct TAZIYUS at their own tents, and expend large sums of money upon them."—_Broughton, Letters_, 72; [ed. 1892, 53].

1869.—"En lisant la description ... de ces fêtes on croira souvent qu'il s'agit de fêtes hindous. Telle est par exemple la solennité du TA'ZIA ou _deuil_, établie en commemoration du martyre de Huçaïn, laquelle est semblable en bien de points à celle du _Durga-pujâ_.... Le TA'ZIYA dure dix jours comme le _Durga-pujâ_. Le dixième jour, les Hindous précipitent dans la rivière la statue de la déesse au milieu d'une foule immense, avec un grand appareil et au son de mille instruments de musique; la même chose a lieu pour les représentations du tombeau de Huçaïn."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Musulm._ p. 11.

TEA, s. Crawfurd alleges that we got this word in its various European forms from the Malay _Te_, the Chinese name being _Chhâ_. The latter is indeed the pronunciation attached, when reading in the 'mandarin dialect,' to the character representing the tea-plant, and is the form which has accompanied the knowledge of tea to India, Persia, Portugal, Greece (τσάι) and Russia. But though it may be probable that _Te_, like several other names of articles of trade, may have come to us through the Malay, the word is, not the less, originally Chinese, _Tê_ (or _Tay_ as Medhurst writes it) being the utterance attached to the character in the Fuh-kien dialect. The original pronunciation, whether direct from Fuh-kien or through the Malay, accompanied the introduction of tea to England as well as other countries of Western Europe. This is shown by several couplets in Pope, _e.g._

1711.—

"... There stands a structure of majestic frame Which from the neighbouring Hampton takes its name. * * * * * Here thou, great ANNA, whom three Realms obey, Dost sometimes counsel take, and sometimes TEA." _Rape of the Lock_, iii.

Here _tay_ was evidently the pronunciation, as in Fuh-kien. The _Rape of the Lock_ was published in 1711. In Gray's _Trivia_, published in 1720, we find _tea_ rhyme to _pay_, in a passage needless to quote (ii. 296). Fifty years later there seems no room for doubt that the pronunciation had changed to that now in use, as is shown by Johnson's extemporised verses (c. 1770):

"I therefore pray thee, Renny, dear, That thou wilt give to me With cream and sugar soften'd well, Another dish of TEA"—and so on. _Johnsoniana_, ed. _Boswell_, 1835, ix. 194.

The change must have taken place between 1720 and 1750, for about the latter date we find in the verses of Edward Moore:

"One day in July last at TEA, And in the house of Mrs. P." _The Trial of Sarah_, &c.

[But the two forms of pronunciation seem to have been in use earlier, as appears from the following advertisement in _The Gazette_ of Sept. 9, 1658 (quoted in 8 ser. _N. & Q._ vi. 266): "That excellent, and by all Physitians approved, China Drink, called by the Chineans Toha, by other nations Tay, alias Tee, is sold at the Sultaness Head, a coffee house in Sweetings Rents by the Royal Exchange, London."] And in _Zedler's Lexicon_ (1745) it is stated that the English write the word either _Tee_ or _Tea_, but pronounce it _Tiy_, which seems to represent our modern pronunciation. ["Strange to say, the Italians, however, have two names for tea, _cia_ and _te_, the latter, of course, is from the Chinese word _te_, noticed above, while the former is derived from the word _ch'a_. It is curious to note in this connection that an early mention, if not the first notice, of the word in English is under the form _cha_ (in an English Glossary of A.D. 1671); we are also told that it was once spelt _tcha_—both evidently derived from the Cantonese form of the word: but 13 years later we have the word derived from the Fokienese _te_, but borrowed through the French and spelt as in the latter language _the_; the next change in the word is early in the following century when it drops the French spelling and adopts the present form of _tea_, though the Fokienese pronunciation, which the French still retain, is not dropped for the modern pronunciation of the now wholly Anglicised word _tea_ till comparatively lately. It will thus be seen that we, like the Italians, might have had two forms of the word, had we not discarded the first, which seemed to have made but little lodgement with us, for the second" (_Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 583 _seq._).]

Dr. Bretschneider states that the Tea-shrub is mentioned in the ancient Dictionary _Rh-ya_, which is believed to date long before our era, under the names _Kia_ and _K'u-tu_ (_K'u_ = 'bitter'), and a commentator on this work who wrote in the 4th century A.D. describes it, adding "From the leaves can be made by boiling a hot beverage" (_On Chinese Botanical Works_, &c., p. 13). But the first distinct mention of tea-cultivation in Chinese history is said to be a record in the annals of the T'ang Dynasty under A.D. 793, which mentions the imposition in that year of a duty upon tea. And the first western mention of it occurs in the next century, in the notes of the Arab traders, which speak not only of tea, but of this fact of its being subject to a royal impost. Tea does not appear to be mentioned by the medieval Arab writers upon Materia Medica, nor (strange to say) do any of the European travellers to Cathay in the 13th and 14th centuries make mention of it. Nor is there any mention of it in the curious and interesting narrative of the Embassy sent by Shāh Rukh, the son of the great Timur, to China (1419-21).[264] The first European work, so far as we are aware, in which _tea_ is named, is Ramusio's (posthumous) Introduction to Marco Polo, in the second volume of his great collection of _Navigationi e Viaggi_. In this he repeats the account of Cathay which he had heard from Hajji Mahommed, a Persian merchant who visited Venice. Among other matters the Hajji detailed the excellent properties of _Chiai-Catai_ (_i.e._ Pers. _Chā-i-Khitāī_, 'Tea of China'), concluding with an assurance that if these were known in Persia and in Europe, traders would cease to purchase rhubarb, and would purchase this herb instead, a prophecy which has been very substantially verified. We find no mention of tea in the elaborate work of Mendoça on China. The earliest notices of which we are aware will be found below. Milburn gives some curious extracts from the E.I. Co.'s records as to the early importation of tea into England. Thus, 1666, June 30, among certain "raretys," chiefly the production of China, provided by the Secretary of the Company for His Majesty, appear:

"22¾ _lbs._ of THEA at 50_s._ per _lb._ = £56 17 6 For the two cheefe persons that attended his Majesty, THEA 6 15 6"

In 1667 the E.I. Co.'s first order for the importation of tea was issued to their agent at Bantam: "to send home by these ships 100lb. weight of the best TEY that you can get." The first importation actually made for the Co. was in 1669, when two canisters were received from Bantam, weighing 143½ lbs. (_Milburn_, ii. 531.) [The earliest mention of tea in the Old Records of the India Office is in a letter from Mr. R. Wickham, the Company's Agent at Firando, in Japan, who, writing, June 27, 1615, to Mr. Eaton at Miaco, asks for "a pt. of the best sort of CHAW" (see _Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 26, where the early references are collected).]

A.D. 851.—"The King (of China) reserves to himself ... a duty on salt, and also on a certain herb which is drunk infused in hot water. This herb is sold in all the towns at high prices; it is called SĀKH. It has more leaves than the _ratb'ah_ (Medicago sativa recens) and something more of aroma, but its taste is bitter. Water is boiled and poured upon this herb. The drink so made is serviceable under all circumstances."—_Relation_, &c., trad. par _Reinaud_, i. 40.

c. 1545.—"Moreover, seeing the great delight that I above the rest of the party took in this discourse of his, he (Chaggi Memet, _i.e._ Hajji Mahommed) told me that all over the country of Cathay they make use of another plant, that is of its leaves, which is called by those people CHIAI _Catai_: it is produced in that district of Cathay which is called Cachan-fu. It is a thing generally used and highly esteemed in all those regions. They take this plant whether dry or fresh, and boil it well in water, and of this decoction they take one or two cups on an empty stomach; it removes fever, headache, stomach-ache, pain in the side or joints; taking care to drink it as hot as you can bear; it is good also for many other ailments which I can't now remember, but I know gout was one of them. And if any one chance to feel his stomach oppressed by overmuch food, if he will take a little of this decoction he will in a short time have digested it. And thus it is so precious and highly esteemed that every one going on a journey takes it with him, and judging from what he said these people would at any time gladly swap a sack of rhubarb for an ounce of _Chiai Catai_. These people of Cathay say (he told us) that if in our country, and in Persia, and the land of the Franks, it was known, merchants would no longer invest their money in _Rauend Chini_ as they call rhubarb."—_Ramusio, Dichiaratione_, in ii. f. 15.

c. 1560.—"Whatsoever person or persones come to any mans house of qualitee, hee hath a custome to offer him in a fine basket one Porcelane ... with a kinde of drinke which they call CHA, which is somewhat bitter, red, and medicinall, which they are wont to make with a certayne concoction of herbes."—_Da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 180.

1565.—"Ritus est Japoniorum ... benevolentiae causâ praebere spectanda, quae apud se pretiosissima sunt, id est, omne instrumentum necessarium ad potionem herbae cujusdam in pulverem redactae, suavem gustu, nomine CHIA. Est autem modus potionis ejusmodi: pulveris ejus, quantum uno juglandis putamine continetur, conjiciunt in fictile vas ex eorum genere, quae procellana (PORCELAIN) vulgus appellat. Inde calenti admodum aquâ dilutum ebibunt. Habent autem in eos usus ollam antiquissimi operis ferream, figlinum poculum, cochlearia, infundibulum eluendo figlino, tripodem, foculum denique potioni caleficiendae."—Letter from Japan, of _L. Almeida_, in _Maffei, Litt. Select. ex India_, Lib. iv.

1588.—"Caeterum (apud Chinenses) ex herba quadam expressus liquor admodum salutaris, nomine CHIA, calidus hauritur, ut apud Iaponios."—_Maffei, Hist. Ind._ vi.

" "Usum vitis ignorant (Japonii): oryzâ exprimunt vinum: Sed ipsi quoque ante omnia delectantur haustibus aquae poene ferventis, insperso quem supra diximus pulvere CHIA. Circa eam potionem diligentissimi sunt, ac principes interdum viri suis ipsi manibus eidem temperandae ac miscendae, amicorum honoris causae, dant operam."—_Ibid._ Lib. xii.

1598.—"... the aforesaid warme water is made with the powder of a certaine hearbe called CHAA."—_Linschoten_, 46; [Hak. Soc. i. 157].

1611.—"Of the same fashion is the CHA of China, and taken in the same manner; except that the _Cha_ is the small leaf of a herb, from a certain plant brought from Tartary, which was shown me when I was at Malaca."—_Teixeira_, i. 19.

1616.—"I bought 3 CHAW cups covered with silver plates...."—_Cocks, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 202, [and see ii. 11].

1626.—"They vse much the powder of a certaine Herbe called CHIA, of which they put as much as a Walnut-shell may containe, into a dish of Porcelane, and drinke it with hot water."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 587.

1631.—"_Dur._ You have mentioned the drink of the Chinese called THEE; what is your opinion thereof?... _Bont._ ... The Chinese regard this beverage almost as something sacred ... and they are not thought to have fulfilled the rites of hospitality to you until they have served you with it, just like the Mahometans with their Caveah (see COFFEE). It is of a drying quality, and banishes sleep ... it is beneficial to asthmatic and wheezing patients."—_Jac. Bontius, Hist. Nat. et Med. Ind. Or._ Lib. i. Dial. vi. p. 11.

1638.—"Dans les assemblées ordinaires (à Sourat) que nous faisions tous les iours, nous ne prenions que du THÈ, dont l'vsage est fort cummun par toutes les Indes."—_Mandelslo_, ed. Paris, 1659, p. 113.

1658.—"Non mirum est, multos etiam nunc in illo errore versari, quasi diversae speciei plantae essent THE et TSIA, cum è contra eadem sit, cujus decoctum Chinensibus THE, Iaponensibus TSIA nomen audiat; licet horum TSIA, ob magnam contributionem et coctionem, nigrum THE appellatur."—_Bontii Hist. Nat._ Pisonis Annot. p. 87.

1660.—(September) "28th.... I did send for a cup of TEA (a China drink) of which I never had drank before."—_Pepys's Diary._ [Both Ld. Braybrooke (4th ed. i. 110) and Wheatley (i. 249) read TEE, and give the date as Sept. 25.]

1667.—(June) "28th.... Home and there find my wife making of TEA; a drink which Mr. Pelling, the Potticary, tells her is good for her cold and defluxions."—_Ibid._ [_Wheatley_, vi. 398].

1672.—"There is among our people, and particularly among the womankind a great abuse of THEE, not only that too much is drunk ... but this is also an evil custom to drink it with a full stomach; it is better and more wholesome to make use of it when the process of digestion is pretty well finished.... It is also a great folly to use sugar candy with THEE."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 179. (This author devotes five columns to tea, and its use and abuse in India).

1677.—"Planta dicitur CHÀ, vel ... Cià, ... cujus usus in _Chinae_ claustris nescius in Europae quoque paulatim sese insinuare attentat.... Et quamvis Turcarum _Cave_ (see COFFEE) et Mexicanorum _Ciocolata_ eundem praestent effectum, CIÀ tamen, quam nonulli quoque TE vocant, ea multum superat," etc.—_Kircher, China Illust._ 180.

" "Maer de CIÂ (of THEE) sonder achting op eenije tijt te hebben, is novit schadelijk."—_Vermeulen_, 30.

1683.—"Lord Russell ... went into his chamber six or seven times in the morning, and prayed by himself, and then came out to Tillotson and me; he drunk a little TEA and some sherry."—_Burnet, Hist. of Own Time_, Oxford ed. 1823, ii. 375.

1683.—

"Venus her Myrtle, Phœbus has his Bays; TEA both excels which She[265] vouchsafes to praise, The best of Queens, and best of Herbs we owe To that bold Nation which the Way did show To the fair Region where the Sun does rise, Whose rich Productions we so justly prize."—_Waller._

1690.—"... Of all the followers of _Mahomet_ ... none are so rigidly Abstemious as the _Arabians_ of _Muscatt_.... For TEA and COFFEE, which are judg'd the privileg'd Liquors of all the _Mahometans_, as well as _Turks_, as those of _Persia_, _India_, and other parts of _Arabia_, are condemned by them as unlawful...."—_Ovington_, 427.

1726.—"I remember well how in 1681 I for the first time in my life drank THEE at the house of an Indian Chaplain, and how I could not understand how sensible men could think it a treat to drink what tasted no better than hay-water."—_Valentijn_, v. 190.

1789.—

"And now her vase a modest Naiad fills With liquid crystal from her pebbly rills; Piles the dry cedar round her silver urn, (Bright climbs the blaze, the crackling faggots burn). Culls the green herb of China's envy'd bowers, In gaudy cups the steaming treasure pours; And sweetly smiling, on her bended knee, Presents the fragrant quintessence of TEA." _Darwin, Botanic Garden, Loves of the Plants_, Canto ii.

1844.—"The Polish word for tea, _Herbata_, signifies more properly 'herb,' and in fact there is little more of the genuine Chinese beverage in the article itself than in its name, so that we often thought with longing of the delightful Russian TSHAÏ, genuine in word and fact."—_J. I. Kohl, Austria_, p. 444.

The following are some of the names given in the market to different kinds of tea, with their etymologies.

1. (TEA), BOHEA. This name is from the _Wu-i_ (dialectically _Bú-î_)-shan Mountains in the N.W. of Fuh-kien, one of the districts most famous for its black tea. In Pope's verse, as Crawfurd points out, _Bohea_ stands for a tea in use among fashionable people. Thus:

"To part her time 'twixt reading and BOHEA, To muse, and spill her solitary tea." _Epistle to Mrs Teresa Blount._

[The earliest examples in the _N.E.D._ carry back the use of the word to the first years of the 18th century.]

1711.—"There is a parcel of extraordinary fine BOHEE TEA to be sold at 26_s._ per Pound, at the sign of the Barber's Pole, next door to the Brazier's Shop in Southampton Street in the Strand."—Advt. in the _Spectator_ of April 2, 1711.

1711.—

"Oh had I rather unadmired remained On some lone isle or distant northern land; Where the gilt chariot never marks the way, Where none learn ombre, none e'er taste BOHEA." _Belinda_, in _Rape of the Lock_, iv. 153.

The last quotation, and indeed the first also, shows that the word was then pronounced _Bohay_. At a later date BOHEA sank to be the market name of one of the lowest qualities of tea, and we believe it has ceased altogether to be a name quoted in the tea-market. The following quotations seem to show that it was the general name for "black-tea."

1711.—"BOHEA is of little Worth among the _Moors_ and _Gentoos_ of India, _Arrabs_ and _Persians_ ... that of 45 Tale (see TAEL) would not fetch the Price of green Tea of 10 Tale a PECULL."—_Lockyer_, 116.

1721.—

"Where Indus and the double Ganges flow, On odorif'rous plains the leaves do grow, Chief of the treat, a plant the boast of fame, Sometimes called green, BOHEA'S the greater name." _Allan Ramsay's Poems_, ed. 1800, i. 213-14.

1726.—"A^{nno} 1670 and 1680 there was knowledge only of BOEY Tea and Green Tea, but later they speak of a variety of other sorts ... CONGO ... PEGO ... _Tongge_, _Rosmaryn Tea_, rare and very dear."—_Valentijn_, iv. 14.

1727.—"In September they strip the Bush of all its Leaves, and, for Want of warm dry Winds to cure it, are forced to lay it on warm Plates of Iron or Copper, and keep it stirring gently, till it is dry, and that Sort is called BOHEA."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 289; [ed. 1744, ii. 288].

But Zedler's _Lexicon_ (1745) in a long article on THEE gives THEE BOHEA as "the worst sort of all." The other European trade-names, according to Zedler, were THEE-PECO, CONGO which the Dutch called the best, but THEE CANCHO was better still and dearer, and CHAUCON best of all.

2. (TEA) CAMPOY, a black tea also. _Kam-pui_, the Canton pron. of the characters _Kien-pei_, "select-dry (over a fire)."

3. (TEA) CONGOU (a black tea). This is _Kang-hu_ (TÊ) the Amoy pronunciation of the characters _Kung-fu_, 'work or labour.' [Mr. Pratt (9 ser. _N. & Q._ iv. 26) writes: "The _N.E.D._ under _Congou_ derives it from the standard Chinese _Kung-fu_ (which happens also to be the Cantonese spelling); 'the omission of the _f_,' we are told, 'is the foreigner's corruption.' It is nothing of the kind. The Amoy name for this tea is _Kong-hu_, so that the omission of the _f_ is due to the local Chinese dialect."]

4. HYSON (a green tea). This is _He-_ (_hei_ and _ai_ in the south) _-ch'un_, 'bright spring,' [which Mr. Ball (_Things Chinese_, 586) writes _yu-ts'in_, 'before the rain'], characters which some say formed the HONG name of a tea-merchant named Le, who was in the trade in the dist. of Hiu-ning (S.W. of Hang-chau) about 1700; others say that _He-chun_ was Le's daughter, who was the first to separate the leaves, so as to make what is called HYSON. [Mr. Ball says that it is so called, "the young hyson being half-opened leaves plucked in April before the spring rains."]

c. 1772.—

"And Venus, goddess of the eternal smile, Knowing that stormy brows but ill become Fair patterns of her beauty, hath ordained Celestial TEA;—a fountain that can cure The ills of passion, and can free from frowns. * * * * * To her, ye fair! in adoration bow! Whether at blushing morn, or dewy eve, Her smoking cordials greet your fragrant board With HYSON, or BOHEA, or CONGO crown'd." _R. Fergusson, Poems._

5. OOLONG (bl. tea). _Wu-lung_, 'black dragon'; respecting which there is a legend to account for the name. ["A black snake (and snakes are sometimes looked upon as dragons in China) was coiled round a plant of this tea, and hence the name" (_Ball_, _op. cit._ 586).]

6. PEKOE (do.). _Pak-ho_, Canton pron. of characters _pŏh-hao_, 'white-down.'

7. POUCHONG (do.). _Pao-chung_, 'fold-sort.' So called from its being packed in small paper packets, each of which is supposed to be the produce of one choice tea-plant. Also called PADRE-_souchong_, because the priests in the Wu-i hills and other places prepare and pack it.

8. SOUCHONG (do.). _Siu-chung_, Canton for _Siao-chung_, 'little-sort.'

1781.—"Les Nations Européennes retirent de la Chine des thés connus sous les noms de thé BOUY, thé vert, et THÉ SAOTHON."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 249.

9. TWANKAY (green tea). From _T'un-k'i_, the name of a mart about 15 m. S.W. of Hwei-chau-fu in Ngan-hwei. Bp. Moule says (perhaps after W. Williams?) from _T'un-k'i_, name of a stream near Yen-shau-fu in Chi-kiang. [Mr. Pratt (_loc. cit._) writes; "The Amoy _Tun-ke_ is nearer, and the Cantonese _Tun-kei_ nearer still, its second syllable being absolutely the same in sound as the English. The Twankay is a stream in the E. of the province of Nganhwui, where Twankay tea grows."] _Twankay_ is used by Theodore Hook as a sort of slang for 'tea.'

10. YOUNG HYSON. This is called by the Chinese _Yü-t'sien_, 'rain-before,' or '_Yu-before_,' because picked before _Kuh-yu_, a term falling about 20th April (see HYSON above). According to Giles it was formerly called, in trade, _Uchain_, which seems to represent the Chinese name. In an "_Account of the Prices at which Teas have been put up to Sale, that arrived in England in 1784, 1785_" (MS. India Office Records) the Teas are (from cheaper to dearer):—

"BOHEA TEA, CONGOU, SOUCHONG, Singlo (?), HYSON."

TEA-CADDY, s. This name, in common English use for a box to contain tea for the daily expenditure of the household, is probably corrupted, as Crawfurd suggests, from CATTY, a weight of 1⅓ _lb._ (q.v.). A '_catty-box_,' meaning a box holding a _catty_, might easily serve this purpose and lead to the name. This view is corroborated by a quotation which we have given under CADDY (q.v.) A friend adds the remark that in his youth 'Tea-caddy' was a Londoner's name for Harley Street, due to the number of E.I. Directors and proprietors supposed to inhabit that district.

TEAPOY, s. A small tripod table. This word is often in England imagined to have some connection with _tea_, and hence, in London shops for japanned ware and the like, a _teapoy_ means a tea-chest fixed on legs. But this is quite erroneous. _Tipāī_ is a Hindustāni, or perhaps rather an Anglo-Hindustāni word for a tripod, from Hind. _tīn_, 3, and Pers. _pāē_, 'foot.' The legitimate word from the Persian is _sipāī_ (properly _sihpāya_), and the legitimate Hindi word _tirpad_ or _tripad_, but _tipāī_ or _tepoy_ was probably originated by some European in analogy with the familiar CHARPOY (q.v.) or 'four-legs,' possibly from inaccuracy, possibly from the desire to avoid confusion with another very familiar word SEPOY, SEAPOY. [Platts, however, gives _tipāī_ as a regular Hind. word, Skt. _tri-pād-ikā_.] The word is applied in India not only to a three-legged table (or any very small table, whatever number of legs it has), but to any tripod, as to the tripod-stands of surveying instruments, or to trestles in carpentry. _Sihpāya_ occurs in 'Ali of Yezd's history of Timur, as applied to the trestles used by Timur in bridging over the Indus (_Elliot_, iii. 482). A teapoy is called in Chinese by a name having reference to tea: viz. _Ch'a-chi'rh_. It has 4 legs.

[c. 1809.—"(Dinajpoor) SEPAYA, a wooden stand for a lamp or candle with three feet."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 945.]

1844.—"'Well, to be sure, it does seem odd—very odd;'—and the old gentleman chuckled,—'most odd to find a person who don't know what a TEPOY is.... Well, then, a TEPOY or _tinpoy_ is a thing with three feet, used in India to denote a little table, such as that just at your right.'

"'Why, that table has four legs,' cried Peregrine.

"'It's a TEPOY all the same,' said Mr. Havethelacks."—_Peregrine Pulteney_, i. 112.

TEAK, s. The tree, and timber of the tree, known to botanists as _Tectona grandis_, L., N.O. _Verbenaceae_. The word is Malayāl. _tekka_, Tam. _tekku_. No doubt this name was adopted owing to the fact that Europeans first became acquainted with the wood in Malabar, which is still one of the two great sources of supply; Pegu being the other. The Skt. name of the tree is _śāka_, whence the modern Hind. name _sāgwān_ or _sāgūn_ and the Mahr. _śāg_. From this last probably was taken _sāj_, the name of teak in Arabic and Persian. And we have doubtless the same word in the σαγαλίνα of the Periplus, one of the exports from Western India, a form which may be illustrated by the Mahr. adj. _sāgalī_, 'made of the teak, belonging to teak.' The last fact shows, in some degree, how old the export of teak is from India. Teak beams, still undecayed, exist in the walls of the great palace of the Sassanid Kings at Seleucia or Ctesiphon, dating from the middle of the 6th century. [See _Birdwood, First Letter Book_, Intro. XXIX.] Teak has continued to recent times to be imported into Egypt. See _Forskal_, quoted by Royle (_Hindu Medicine_, 128). The _gopher-wood_ of Genesis is translated _sāj_ in the Arabic version of the Pentateuch (Royle). [It was probably cedar (see _Encycl. Bibl._ s.v.)]

Teak seems to have been hardly known in Gangetic India in former days. We can find no mention of it in Baber (which however is indexless), and the only mention we can find in the _Āīn_, is in a list of the weights of a cubic yard of 72 kinds of wood, where the name "_Ságaun_" has not been recognised as teak by the learned translator (see _Blochmann's_ E.T. i. p. 228).

c. A.D. 80.—"In the innermost part of this Gulf (the Persian) is the Port of Apologos, lying near Pasine Charax and the river Euphrates.

"Sailing past the mouth of the Gulf, after a course of 6 days you reach another port of Persia called Omana. Thither they are wont to despatch from Barygaza, to both these ports of Persia, great vessels with brass, and timbers and beams of TEAK (ζύλων σαγαλίνων καὶ δοκῶν), and horns and spars of shisham (see SISSOO) (σασαμίνων), and of ebony...."—_Peripl. Maris Erythr._ § 35-36.

c. 800.—(under Hārūn al Rashīd) "Faẓl continued his story '... I heard loud wailing from the house of Abdallah ... they told me he had been struck with the _judām_, that his body was swollen and all black.... I went to Rashīd to tell him, but I had not finished when they came to say Abdallah was dead. Going out at once I ordered them to hasten the obsequies.... I myself said the funeral prayer. As they let down the bier a slip took place, and the bier and earth fell in together; an intolerable stench arose ... a second slip took place. I then called for planks of _teak_ (SĀJ)...."—Quotation in _Maṣ'ūdī, Prairies d'Or_, vi. 298-299.

c. 880.—"From Kol to Sindān, where they collect TEAK-_wood_ (SĀJ) and cane, 18 farsakhs."—_Ibn Khurdādba_, in _J. As. S._ VI. tom. v. 284.

c. 940.—"... The _teak-tree_ (SĀJ). This tree, which is taller than the date-palm, and more bulky than the walnut, can shelter under its branches a great number of men and cattle, and you may judge of its dimensions by the logs that arrive, of their natural length, at the depôts of Basra, of 'Irāk, and of Egypt...."—_Māṣ'ūdī_, iii. 12.

Before 1200.—Abu'l-ḍhali' the Sindian, describing the regions of Hind, has these verses:

* * * * * "By my life! it is a land where, when the rain falls, Jacinths and pearls spring up for him who wants ornaments. There too are produced MUSK and CAMPHOR and _ambergris_ and _agila_, * * * * * And ivory there, and _teak_ (AL-SĀJ) and aloeswood and sandal...." Quoted by _Kazwini_, in _Gildemeister_, 217-218.

The following order, in a King's Letter to the Goa Government, no doubt refers to Pegu teak, though not naming the particular timber:

1597.—"We enjoin you to be very vigilant not to allow the Turks to export any timber from the Kingdom of Pegu, nor from that of Achem (see ACHEEN), and you must arrange how to treat this matter, particularly with the King of Achem."—In _Archiv. Port. Orient._ fasc. ii. 669.

1602.—"... It was necessary in order to appease them, to give a promise in writing that the body should not be removed from the town, but should have public burial in our church in sight of everybody; and with this assurance it was taken in solemn procession and deposited in a box of _teak_ (TECA), which is a wood not subject to decay...."—_Sousa, Oriente Conquist._ (1710), ii. 265.

[ " "Of many of the roughest thickets of bamboos and of the largest and best wood in the world, that is TECA."—_Couto_, Dec. VII. Bk. vi. ch. 6. He goes on to explain that all the ships and boats made either by Moors or Gentiles since the Portuguese came to India, were of this wood which came from the inexhaustible forests at the back of Damaun.]

1631.—Bontius gives a tolerable cut of the foliage, &c., of the Teak-tree, but writing in the Archipelago does not use that name, describing it under the title "_Quercus Indica_, Kiati Malaiis dicta."—Lib. vi. cap. 16. On this Rheede, whose plate of the tree is, as usual, excellent (_Hortus Malabaricus_, iv. tab. 27), observes justly that the teak has no resemblance to an oak-tree, and also that the Malay name is not _Kiati_ but _Jati_. _Kiati_ seems to be a mistake of some kind growing out of _Kayu-jati_, 'Teak-wood.'

1644.—"Hã nestas terras de Damam muyta e boa madeyra de TECA, a milhor de toda a India, e tambem de muyta parte do mundo, porque com ser muy fasil de laurar he perduravel, e particullarmente nam lhe tocando agoa."—_Bocarro, MS._

1675.—"At Cock-crow we parted hence and observed that the Sheds here were round thatched and lined with broad Leaves of TEKE (the Timber Ships are built with) in Fashion of a Bee-hive."—_Fryer_, 142.

" "... TEKE by the Portuguese, SOGWAN by the Moors, is the firmest Wood they have for Building ... in Height the lofty Pine exceeds it not, nor the sturdy Oak in Bulk and Substance.... This Prince of the Indian Forest was not so attractive, though mightily glorious, but that...."—_Ibid._ 178.

1727.—"_Gundavee_ is next, where good Quantities of TEAK Timber are cut, and exported, being of excellent Use in building of Houses or Ships."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 178; [ed. 1744].

1744.—"TECKA is the name of costly wood which is found in the Kingdom of Martaban in the East Indies, and which never decays."—_Zeidler, Univ. Lexicon_, s.v.

1759.—"They had endeavoured to burn the TEAK _Timbers_ also, but they lying in a _swampy place_, could not take fire."—_Capt. Alves, Report on Loss of Negrais_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 349.

c. 1760.—"As to the wood it is a sort called TEAK, to the full as durable as oak."—_Grose_, i. 108.

1777.—"Experience hath long since shewn, that ships built with oak, and joined together with wooden trunnels, are by no means so well calculated to resist the extremes of heat and damp, in the tropical latitudes of Asia, as the ships which are built in India of TEKEWOOD, and bound with iron spikes and bolts."—_Price's Tracts_, i. 191.

1793.—"The TEEK forests, from whence the marine yard at Bombay is furnished with that excellent species of ship-timber, lie along the western side of the Gaut mountains ... on the north and north-east of Basseen.... I cannot close this subject without remarking the unpardonable negligence we are guilty of in delaying to build TEAK ships of war for the service of the Indian seas."—_Rennell, Memoir_, 3rd ed. 260.

[1800.—"TAYCA, _Tectona Robusta_."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, i. 26.]

TEE, s. The metallic decoration, generally gilt and hung with tinkling bells, on the top of a dagoba in Indo-Chinese countries, which represents the _chatras_ [_chhattras_] or umbrellas which in ancient times, as royal emblems, crowned these structures. Burm. _h'ti_, 'an umbrella.'

1800.—"... In particular the TEE, or umbrella, which, composed of open iron-work, crowned the spire, had been thrown down."—_Symes_, i. 193.

1855.—"... gleaming in its white plaster, with numerous pinnacles and tall central spire, we had seen it (Gaudapalen Temple at Pugan) from far down the Irawadi rising like a dim vision of Milan Cathedral.... It is cruciform in plan ... exhibiting a massive basement with porches, and rising above in a pyramidal gradation of terraces, crowned by a spire and HTEE. The latter has broken from its stays at one side, and now leans over almost horizontally...."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 1858, p. 42.

1876.—"... a feature known to Indian archaeologists as a TEE...."—_Fergusson, Ind. and East. Archit._ 64.

TEEK, adj. Exact, precise, punctual; also parsimonious, [a meaning which Platts does not record]. Used in N. India. Hind. _ṭhīk_.

[1843.—"They all feel that _the good old rule of right_ (TEEK), as long as a man does his duty well, can no longer be relied upon."—_G. W. Johnson, Stranger in India_, i. 290.]

[1878.—"... 'it is necessary to send an explanation to the magistrate, and the return does not look so THÊK' (a word expressing all excellence)."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 253.]

TEERUT, TEERTHA, s. Skt. and Hind. _tīrth_, _tīrtha_. A holy place of pilgrimage and of bathing for the good of the soul, such as Hurdwar, or the confluence at PRAAG (Allahabad).

[1623.—"The Gentiles call it _Ram_TIRT, that is, Holy Water."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 205.]

c. 1790.—"Au temple l'enfant est reçue par les devedaschies (DEVA-DASI) des mains de ses parens, et après l'avoir baignée dans le TIRTHA ou étang du temple, elles lui mettent des vêtemens neufs...."—_Haafner_, ii. 114.

[1858.—"He then summoned to the place no less than three CRORES and half, or thirty millions and half of TEERUTS, or angels (_sic_) who preside each over his special place of religious worship."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, ii. 4.]

TEHR, TAIR, &c., s. The wild goat of the Himālaya; _Hemitragus jemlaicus_, Jerdon, [Blanford, _Mammalia_, 509]. In Nepāl it is called _jhāral_. (See SURROW).

TEJPAT, s. Hind. _tejpāt_, Skt. _teja-patra_, 'pungent leaf.' The native name for MALABATHRUM.

1833.—"Last night as I was writing a long description of the TĒZ-PĀT, the leaf of the cinnamon-tree, which humbly pickles beef, leaving the honour of crowning heroes to the _Laurus nobilis_...."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 278.

1872.—TEJPÁT is mentioned as sold by the village shopkeeper, in _Govinda Samanta_, i. 223.

(1) TELINGA, n.p. Hind. _Tilangā_, Skt. _Tailanga_. One of the people of the country east of the Deccan, and extending to the coast, often called, at least since the Middle Ages, _Tiliñgāna_ or _Tilangāna_, sometimes _Tiling_ or _Tilang_. Though it has not, perhaps, been absolutely established that this came from a form _Triliñga_, the habitual application of _Tri-Kaliñga_, apparently to the same region which in later days was called TILINGA, and the example of actual use of _Triliñga_, both by Ptolemy (though he carries us beyond the Ganges) and by a Tibetan author quoted below, do make this a reasonable supposition (see _Bp. Caldwell's Dravidian Grammar_, 2nd ed. Introd. pp. 30 _seqq._, and the article KLING in this book).

A.D. c. 150.—"Τρίγλυπτον, τὸ καὶ Τρίλιγγον Βασιλείον ... κ.τ.λ."—_Ptolemy_, vi. 2, 23.

1309.—"On Saturday the 10th of Sha'bán, the army marched from that spot, in order that the pure tree of Islám might be planted and flourish in the soil of TILANG, and the evil tree which had struck its roots deep, might be torn up by force.... When the blessed canopy had been fixed about a mile from Arangal (Warangal, N.E. of Hyderabad), the tents around the fort were pitched so closely that the head of a needle could not get between them."—_Amīr Khusrū_, in _Elliot_, iii. 80.

1321.—"In the year 721 H. the Sultán (Ghiyásu-ddín) sent his eldest son, Ulugh Khán, with a canopy and an army against Arangal and TILANG."—_Ziá-uddín Barní_, _Ibid._ 231.

c. 1335.—"For every mile along the road there are three _dāwāt_ (post stations) ... and so the road continues for six months' marching, till one reaches the countries of TILING and Ma'bar...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 192.

" In the list of provinces of India under the Sultan of Delhi, given by Shihāb-ud-dīn Dimishkī, we find both TALANG and TALANJ, probably through some mistake.—_Not. et Exts._ Pt. 1. 170-171.

c. 1590.—"Ṣūba Berār.... Its length from Batāla (or Patiāla) to Bairāgaṛh is 200 _kuroh_ (or kos); its breadth from Bīdar to Hindia 180. On the east of Bairāgaṛh it marches with Bastar; on the north with Hindia; on the south with TILINGĀNA; on the west with Mahkarābād...."—_Āīn_ (orig.) i. 476; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 228; and see 230, 237].

1608.—"In the southern lands of India since the day when the Turushkas (Turks, _i.e._ Mahommedans) conquered Magadha, many abodes of Learning were founded; and though they were inconsiderable, the continuance of instruction and exorcism was without interruption, and the Pandit who was called the Son of Men, dwelt in Kalinga, a part of TRILINGA."—_Tāranātha's H. of Buddhism_ (Germ. ed. of Schiefner), p. 264. See also 116, 158, 166.

c. 1614.—"Up to that time none of the _zamíndárs_ of distant lands, such as the Rájá of TILANG, Pegu, and Malabar, had ventured upon disobedience or rebellion."—_Firishta_, in _Elliot_, vi. 549.

1793.—"TELLINGANA, of which Warangoll was the capital, comprehended the tract lying between the Kistnah and Godavery Rivers, and east of Visiapour...."—_Rennell's Memoir_, 3rd ed. p. [cxi.]

(2) TELINGA, s. This term in the 18th century was frequently used in Bengal as synonymous with SEPOY, or a native soldier disciplined and clothed in quasi-European fashion, [and is still commonly used by natives to indicate a sepoy or armed policeman in N. India], no doubt because the first soldiers of that type came to Bengal from what was considered to be the Telinga country, viz. Madras.

1758.—"... the latter commanded a body of Hindu soldiers, armed and accoutred and disciplined in the European manner of fighting; I mean those soldiers that are become so famous under the name of TALINGAS."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 92.

c. 1760.—"... Sepoys, sometimes called TELLINGAS."—_Grose_, in his _Glossary_, see vol. I. xiv.

1760.—"300 TELINGEES are run away, and entered into the Beerboom Rajah's service."—In _Long_, 235; see also 236, 237, and (1761) p. 258, "TELLINGERS."

c. 1765.—"Somro's force, which amounted to 15 or 16 field-pieces and 6000 or 7000 of those foot soldiers called TALINGHAS, and which are armed with flint muskets, and accoutred as well as disciplined in the _Frenghi_ or European manner."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 254.

1786.—"... _Gardi_ (see GARDEE), which is now the general name of Sipahies all over India, save Bengal ... where they are stiled TALINGAS, because the first Sipahees that came in Bengal (and they were imported in 1757 by Colonel Clive) were all TALINGAS or TELOUGOUS born ... speaking hardly any language but their native...."—Note by Tr. of _Seir Mutaqherin_, ii. 93.

c. 1805.—"The battalions, according to the old mode of France, were called after the names of cities and forts.... The TELINGAS, composed mostly of Hindoos, from Oude, were disciplined according to the old English exercise of 1780...."—_Sketch of the Regular Corps, &c., in Service of Native Princes_, by _Major Lewis Ferdinand Smith_, p. 50.

1827.—"You are a Sahib Angrezie.... I have been a TELINGA ... in the Company's service, and have eaten their salt. I will do your errand."—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii.

1883.—"We have heard from natives whose grandfathers lived in those times, that the Oriental portions of Clive's army were known to the Bengalis of Nuddea as TELINGAS, because they came, or were supposed to have accompanied him from Telingana or Madras."—_Saty. Review_, Jan. 29, p. 120.

TELOOGOO, n.p. The first in point of diffusion, and the second in culture and copiousness, of the Dravidian languages of the Indian Peninsula. It is "spoken all along the eastern coast of the Peninsula, from the neighbourhood of Pulicat" (24 m. N. of Madras) "where it supersedes Tamil, to Chicacole, where it begins to yield to the Oriya (see OORIYA), and inland it prevails as far as the eastern boundary of the Marâtha country and Mysore, including within its range the 'CEDED DISTRICTS' and Karnûl (see KURNOOL), a considerable part of the territories of the Nizam ... and a portion of the Nâgpûr country and Goṇḍvâna" (_Bp. Caldwell's Dravid. Gram. Introd._ p. 29). _Telugu_ is the name given to the language of the people themselves (other forms being, according to Bp. Caldwell, TELUNGA, TELINGA, TAILINGA, TENUGU, and TENUNGU), as the language of Telingāna (see TELINGA (1)). It is this language (as appears in the passage from Fryer) that used to be, perhaps sometimes is, called GENTOO at Madras. [Also see BADEGA.]

1673.—"Their Language they call generally GENTU ... the peculiar name of their speech is TELINGA."—_Fryer_, 33.

1793.—"The TELLINGA language is said to be in use, at present, from the River Pennar in the Carnatic, to Orissa, along the coast, and inland to a very considerable distance."—_Rennell, Memoir_, 3rd ed. p. [cxi].

TEMBOOL, Betel-leaf. Skt. _tāmbūla_, adopted in Pers. as _tāmbūl_, and in Ar. _al-tambūl_. [It gives its name to the Tambolis or Tamolis, sellers of betel in the N. Indian bazars.]

1298.—"All the people of this city, as well as the rest of India, have a custom of perpetually keeping in the mouth a certain leaf called TEMBUL...."—_Marco Polo_, ii. 358.

1498.—"And he held in his left hand a very great cup of gold as high as a half _almude_ pot ... into which he spat a certain herb which the men of this country chew for solace, and which herb they call ATAMBOR."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 59.

1510.—"He also eats certain leaves of herbs, which are like the leaves of the sour orange, called by some TAMBOLI."—_Varthema_, 110.

1563.—"Only you should know that Avicenna calls the betre (BETEL) TEMBUL, which seems a word somewhat corrupted, since everybody pronounces it TAMBUL, and not _tembul_."—_Garcia_, f. 37_h_.

TENASSERIM, n.p. A city and territory on the coast of the Peninsula of Further India. It belonged to the ancient kingdom of Pegu, and fell with that to Ava. When we took from the latter the provinces east and south of the Delta of the Irawadi, after the war of 1824-26, these were officially known as "the Martaban and Tenasserim Province," or often as "the Tenasserim Provinces." We have the name probably from the Malay form _Tanasari_. We do not know to what language the name originally belongs. The Burmese call it _Ta-nen-thā-ri_. ["The name Tenasserim (Malay _Tanah-sari_), 'the land of happiness or delight,' was long ago given by the Malays to the Burma province, which still keeps it, the Burmese corruption being _Tanang-sari_" (_Gray_, on _Pyrard de Laval_, quoted below).]

c. 1430.—"Relicta Taprobane ad urbem THENASSERIM supra ostium fluvii eodem nomine vocitati diebus XVI tempestate actus est. Quae regio et elephantis et verzano (BRAZIL-WOOD) abundat."—_Nic. Conti_, in _Poggio de Var. Fort._ lib. iv.

1442.—"The inhabitants of the shores of the Ocean come thither (to Hormuz) from the countries of Chīn (CHINA), Jāvah, Bangāla, the cities of ZIRBĀD (q.v.), of TENASERI, of Sokotara, of _Shahrinao_ (see SARNAU), of the Isles of Dīwah Mahal (MALDIVES)."—_Abdur-razzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 429.

1498.—"TENAÇAR is peopled by Christians, and the King is also a Christian ... in this land is much brasyll, which makes a fine vermilion, as good as the grain, and it costs here 3 cruzados a BAHAR, whilst in Quayro (Cairo) it costs 60; also there is here aloes-wood, but not much."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 110.

1501.—TANASER appears in the list of places in the East Indies of which Amerigo Vespucci had heard from the Portuguese fleet at C. Verde. Printed in _Baldelli Boni's Il Milione_, pp. liii. _seqq._

1506.—"At TENAZAR grows all the _verzi_ (BRAZIL), and it costs 1½ ducats the baar (BAHAR), equal to 4 _kantars_. This place, though on the coast, is on the mainland. The King is a Gentile; and thence come pepper, cinnamon, galanga, camphor that is eaten, and camphor that is not eaten.... This is indeed the first mart of spices in India."—_Leonardo Ca' Masser_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ p. 28.

1510.—"The city of TARNASSARI is situated near the sea, etc."—_Varthema_, 196. This adventurer's account of Tenasserim is an imposture. He describes it by implication as in India Proper, somewhere to the north of Coromandel.

1516.—"And from the Kingdom of Peigu as far as a city which has a seaport, and is named TANASERY, there are a hundred leagues...."—_Barbosa_, 188.

1568.—"The Pilot told vs that wee were by his altitude not farre from a citie called TANASARY, in the Kingdom of Pegu."—_C. Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 359. See _Lancaster_.

c. 1590.—"In _Kambayat_ (CAMBAY) a Nákhuda (NACODA) gets 800 R.... In Pegu and DAHNASARI, he gets half as much again as in Cambay."—_Āīn_, i. 281.

[1598.—"Betweene two Islandes the coast runneth inwards like a bow, wherein lyeth the towne of TANASSARIEN."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 103. In the same page he writes TANASSARIA.

[1608.—"The small quantities they have here come from TANNASERYE."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 22.

[c. 1610.—"Some Indians call it (Ceylon) TENASIRIN, signifying land of delights, or earthly paradise."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ii. 140, with Gray's note (Hak. Soc.) quoted above.]

1727.—"Mr. _Samuel White_ was made Shawbandaar (SHABUNDER) or Custom-Master at Merjee (MERGUI) and TANACERIN, and Captain Williams was Admiral of the King's Navy."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 64; [ed. 1744].

1783.—"TANNASERIM...."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, 4.

TERAI, TERYE, s. Hind. _tarāī_, 'moist (land)' from _tar_, 'moist' or 'green.' [Others, however, connect it with _tara_, _tala_, 'beneath (the Himālaya).'] The term is specially applied to a belt of marshy and jungly land which runs along the foot of the Himālaya north of the Ganges, being that zone in which the moisture which has sunk into the talus of porous material exudes. A tract on the south side of the Ganges, now part of Bhāgalpūr, was also formerly known as the JUNGLE-TERRY (q.v.).

1793.—"Helloura, though standing very little below the level of Cheeria Ghat's top is nevertheless comprehended in the TURRY or TURRYANI of Nepaul ... TURRYANI properly signifies low marshy lands, and is sometimes applied to the flats lying below the hills in the interior of Nepaul, as well as the low tract bordering immediately on the Company's northern frontier."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_ (1811), p. 40.

1824.—"Mr. Boulderson said he was sorry to learn from the raja that he did not consider the unhealthy season of the TERRAI yet over ... I asked Mr. B. if it were true that the monkeys forsook these woods during the unwholesome months. He answered that not the monkeys only, but everything which had the breath of life instinctively deserts them from the beginning of April to October. The tigers go up to the hills, the antelopes and wild hogs make incursions into the cultivated plain ... and not so much as a bird can be heard or seen in the frightful solitude."—_Heber_, ed. 1844, 250-251.

[The word is used as an adj. to describe a severe form of malarial fever, and also a sort of double felt hat, worn when the sun is not so powerful as to require the use of a SOLA TOPEE.

[1879.—"Remittent has been called Jungle Fever, TERAI Fever, Bengal Fever, &c., from the locality in which it originated...."—_Moore, Family Med. for India_, 211.

[1880.—"A TERAI hat is sufficient for a Collector."—_Ali Baba_, 85.]

THAKOOR, s. Hind. _ṭhākur_, from Skt. _ṭhakkura_, 'an idol, a deity.' Used as a term of respect, Lord, Master, &c., but with a variety of specific applications, of which the most familiar is as the style of Rājpūt nobles. It is also in some parts the honorific designation of a barber, after the odd fashion which styles a tailor _khalīfa_ (see CALEEFA); a _bihishtī_, _jama'-dār_ (see JEMADAR); a sweeper, MEHTAR. And in Bengal it is the name of a Brahman family, which its members have Anglicised as _Tagore_, of whom several have been men of character and note, the best known being Dwārkanāth Tagore, "a man of liberal opinions and enterprising character" (_Wilson_), who died in London in 1840.

[c. 1610.—"The nobles in blood (in the Maldives) add to their name TACOUROU."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 217.

[1798.—"The THACUR (so Rajput chieftains are called) was naked from the waist upwards, except the sacrificial thread or scarf on his shoulders and a turban on his head."—_L. of Colebrooke_, 462.

[1881.—"After the sons have gone to their respective offices, the mother changing her clothes retires into the THAKUR_ghar_ (the place of worship), and goes through her morning service...."—_S. C. Bose, The Hindoos as they are_, 13.]

THERMANTIDOTE, s. This learned word ("heat-antidote") was applied originally, we believe, about 1830-32 to the invention of the instrument which it designates, or rather to the application of the instrument, which is in fact a winnowing machine fitted to a window aperture, and incased in wet TATTIES (q.v.), so as to drive a current of cooled air into a house during hot, dry weather. We have a dim remembrance that the invention was ascribed to Dr. Spilsbury.

1831.—"To the 21st of June, this oppressive weather held its sway; our only consolation grapes, iced-water, and the THERMANTIDOTE, which answers admirably, almost too well, as on the 22d. I was laid up with rheumatic fever and lumbago, occasioned ... by standing or sleeping before it."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 208.

[Mrs Parkes saw for the first time a THERMANTIDOTE at Cawnpore in 1830.—_Ibid._ i. 134.]

1840.—"... The thermometer at 112° all day in our tents, notwithstanding tatties, PHERMANTICLOTES,[266] and every possible invention that was likely to lessen the stifling heat."—_Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh_, 132.

1853.—"... then came punkahs by day, and next punkahs by night, and then tatties, and then THERM-ANTIDOTES, till at last May came round again, and found the unhappy Anglo-Indian world once more surrounded with all the necessary but uncomfortable sweltering panoply of the hot weather."—_Oakfield_, i. 263-4.

1878.—"They now began (c. 1840) to have the benefit of THERMANTIDOTES, which however were first introduced in 1831; the name of the inventor is not recorded."—_Calcutta Rev._ cxxiv. 718.

1880.—"... low and heavy punkahs swing overhead; a sweet breathing of wet _khaskhas_ grass comes out of the THERMANTIDOTE."—_Sir Ali Baba_, 112.

THUG, s. Hind. _ṭhag_, Mahr. _ṭhak_, Skt. _sṭhaga_, 'a cheat, a swindler.' And this is the only meaning given and illustrated in R. Drummond's _Illustrations of Guzerattee_, &c. (1808). But it has acquired a specific meaning, which cannot be exhibited more precisely or tersely than by Wilson: "Latterly applied to a robber and assassin of a peculiar class, who sallying forth in a gang ... and in the character of wayfarers, either on business or pilgrimage, fall in with other travellers on the road, and having gained their confidence, take a favourable opportunity of strangling them by throwing their handkerchiefs round their necks, and then plundering them and burying their bodies." The proper specific designation of these criminals was _phānsīgar_ or _phānsigar_, from _phansī_, 'a noose.'

According to Mackenzie (in _As. Res._ xiii.) the existence of gangs of these murderers was unknown to Europeans till shortly after the capture of Seringapatam in 1799, when about 100 were apprehended in Bangalore. But Fryer had, a century earlier, described a similar gang caught and executed near Surat. The _Phānsigars_ (under that name) figured prominently in an Anglo-Indian novel called, we think, "The English in India," which one of the present writers read in early boyhood, but cannot now trace. It must have been published between 1826 and 1830.

But the name of _Thug_ first became thoroughly familiar not merely to that part of the British public taking an interest in Indian affairs, but even to the mass of Anglo-Indian society, through the publication of the late Sir William Sleeman's book "_Ramaseeana_; or a Vocabulary of the peculiar language used by the THUGS, with an Introduction and Appendix, descriptive of that Fraternity, and of the Measures which have been adopted by the Supreme Government of India for its Suppression," Calcutta, 1836; and by an article on it which appeared in the _Edinburgh Review_, for Jan. 1837, (lxiv. 357). One of Col. Meadows Taylor's Indian romances also, _Memoirs of a Thug_ (1839), has served to make the name and system familiar. The suppression of the system, for there is every reason to believe that it was brought to an end, was organised in a masterly way by Sir W. (then Capt.) Sleeman, a wise and admirable man, under the government and support of Lord William Bentinck. [The question of the Thugs and their modern successors has been again discussed in the _Quarterly Review_, Oct. 1901.]

c. 1665.—"Les Voleurs de ce pais-là sont les plus adroits du monde; ils ont l'usage d'un certain lasset à noeud coulant, qu'ils savent jetter si subtilement au col d'un homme, quand ils sont à sa portée, qu'ils ne le manquent jamais; en sorte qu'en un moment ils l'étranglent ..." &c.—_Thevenot_, v. 123.

1673.—"They were Fifteen, all of a Gang, who used to lurk under Hedges in narrow Lanes, and as they found Opportunity, by a Device of a Weight tied to a Cotton Bow-string made of Guts, ... they used to throw it upon Passengers, so that winding it about their Necks, they pulled them from their Beasts and dragging them upon the Ground strangled them, and possessed themselves of what they had ... they were sentenced to _Lex Talionis_, to be hang'd; wherefore being delivered to the _Catwal_ or Sheriff's Men, they led them two Miles with Ropes round their Necks to some Wild Date-trees: In their way thither they were chearful, and went singing, and smoaking Tobacco ... as jolly as if going to a Wedding; and the Young Lad now ready to be tied up, boasted, That though he were not 14 Years of Age, he had killed his Fifteen Men...."—_Fryer_, 97.

1785.—"Several men were taken up for a most cruel method of robbery and murder, practised on travellers, by a tribe called PHANSEEGURS, or stranglers ... under the pretence of travelling the same way, they enter into conversation with the strangers, share their sweetmeats, and pay them other little attentions, until an opportunity offers of suddenly throwing a rope round their necks with a slip-knot, by which they dexterously contrive to strangle them on the spot."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iv. 13; [2nd ed. ii. 397].

1808.—"PHANSEEO. A term of abuse in Guzerat, applied also, truly, to thieves or robbers who strangle children in secret or travellers on the road."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, s.v.

1820.—"In the more northern parts of India these murderers are called THEGS, signifying deceivers."—_As. Res._ xiii. 250.

1823.—"The THUGS are composed of all castes, Mahommedans even were admitted: but the great majority are Hindus; and among these the Brahmins, chiefly of the Bundelcund tribes, are in the greatest numbers, and generally direct the operations of the different bands."—_Malcolm, Central India_, ii. 187.

1831.—"The inhabitants of Jubbulpore were this morning assembled to witness the execution of 25 THUGS.... The number of THUGS in the neighbouring countries is enormous; 115, I believe, belonged to the party of which 25 were executed, and the remainder are to be transported; and report says there are as many in Sauger Jail."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 201-202.

1843.—"It is by the command, and under the special protection of the most powerful goddesses that the THUGS join themselves to the unsuspecting traveller, make friends with him, slip the noose round his neck, plunge their knives in his eyes, hide him in the earth, and divide his money and baggage."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth._

1874.—"If a THUG makes strangling of travellers a part of his religion, we do not allow him the free exercise of it."—_W. Newman_, in _Fortnightly Rev._, N.S. xv. 181.

[Tavernier writes: "The remainder of the people, who do not belong to either of these four castes, are called _Pauzecour_." This word Mr. Ball (ii. 185) suggests to be equivalent to either PARIAH or PHANSIGAR. Here he is in error. _Pauzecour_ is really Skt. _Pancha-Gauḍa_, the five classes of northern Brahmans, for which see _Wilson_, (_Indian Caste_, ii. 124 _seqq._).]

TIBET, n.p. The general name of the vast and lofty table-land of which the Himālaya forms the southern marginal range, and which may be said roughly to extend from the Indus elbow, N.W. of Kashmīr, to the vicinity of Sining-fu in Kansuh (see SLING) and to Tatsienlu on the borders of Szechuen, the last a distance of 1800 miles. The origin of the name is obscure, but it came to Europe from the Mahommedans of Western Asia; its earliest appearance being in some of the Arab Geographies of the 9th century.

Names suggestive of _Tibet_ are indeed used by the Chinese. The original form of these (according to our friend Prof. Terrien de la Couperie) was _Tu-pot_; a name which is traced to a prince so called, whose family reigned at Liang-chau, north of the Yellow R. (in modern Kansuh), but who in the 5th century was driven far to the south-west, and established in eastern Tibet a State to which he gave the name of _Tu-pot_, afterwards corrupted into _Tu-poh_ and _Tu-fan_. We are always on ticklish ground in dealing with derivations from or through the Chinese. But it is doubtless possible, perhaps even probable, that these names passed into the western form _Tibet_, through the communication of the Arabs in Turkestan with the tribes on their eastern border. This may have some corroboration from the prevalence of the name _Tibet_, or some proximate form, among the Mongols, as we may gather both from Carpini and Rubruck in the 13th century (quoted below), and from Sanang Setzen, and the Mongol version of the _Bodhimor_ several hundred years later. These latter write the name (as represented by I. J. Schmidt), _Tūbet_ and _Tōbōt_.

[c. 590.—"TOBBAT." See under INDIA.]

851.—"On this side of China are the countries of the Taghazghaz and the Khākān of TIBBAT; and that is the termination of China on the side of the Turks."—_Relation_, &c., tr. par _Reinaud_, pt. i. p. 60.

c. 880.—"Quand un étranger arrive au _Tibet_ (_al_-TIBBAT), il éprouve, sans pouvoir s'en rendre compte, un sentiment de gaieté et de bien être qui persiste jusqu'au départ."—_Ibn Khurdādba_, in _J. As._ Ser. vi. tom. v. 522.

c. 910.—"The country in which lives the goat which produces the musk of China, and that which produces the musk of TIBBAT are one and the same; only the Chinese get into their hands the goats which are nearest their side, and the people of TIBBAT do likewise. The superiority of the musk of TIBBAT over that of China is due to two causes; first, that the musk-goat on the TIBBAT side of the frontier finds aromatic plants, whilst the tracts on the Chinese side only produce plants of a common kind."—_Relation_, &c., pt. 2, pp. 114-115.

c. 930.—"This country has been named TIBBAT because of the establishment there of the Himyarites, the word _thabat_ signifying to fix or establish oneself. That etymology is the most likely of all that have been proposed. And it is thus that Di'bal, son of 'Alī-al-Khuzā'ī, vaunts this fact in a poem, in which when disputing with Al-Kumair he exalts the descendants of Ḳaṭḷān above those of Nizāar, saying:

"'Tis they who have been famous by their writings at the gate of Merv, And who were writers at the gate of Chīn, 'Tis they who have bestowed on Samarkand the name of Shamr, And who have transported thither the _Tibetans_" (_Al_-TUBBATĪNA).[267] _Mas'ūdī_, i. 352.

c. 976.—"From the sea to TIBET is 4 months' journey, and from the sea of Fārs to the country of Kanauj is 3 months' journey."—_Ibn Haukal_, in _Elliot_, i. 33.

c. 1020.—"Bhútesar is the first city on the borders of TIBET. There the language, costume, and appearance of the people are different. Thence to the top of the highest mountain, of which we spoke ... is a distance of 20 parasangs. From the top of it TIBET looks red and Hind black."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 57.

1075.—"Τοῦ μόσχου, διάφορα εἴδη εἰσίν· ὦν ὁ κρείττων γίνεται ἐν πόλει τινὶ πολὺ τοῦ Χοράση ἀνατολικοτερα, λεγομένη Τουπάτα· ἔστι δὲ τὴν χροιὰν ὑπόξανθον· τοῦτου δὲ ἧπτον ὁ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰνδιάς μετακομιζόμενος· ῥέπει δὲ ἐπὶ τὸ μελάντερον· καὶ τούτου πάλιν ὑποδεέστερος ὁ ἀπὸ τῶν Σίνων ἀγόμενος· πάντες δε ἐν ὀμφαλῷ ἀπογεννῶνται ζώου τινὸς μονοκέρωτος μέγιστου ὁμοιόυ δορκάδος."—_Symeon Seth_, quoted by _Bochart, Hieroz._ III. xxvi.

1165.—"This prince is called in Arabic Sultan-al-Fars-al-Kábar ... and his empire extends from the banks of the Shat-al-Arab to the City of Samarkand ... and reaches as far as THIBET, in the forests of which country that quadruped is found which yields the musk."—_Rabbi Benjamin_, in _Wright's Early Travels_, 106.

c. 1200.—

"He went from Hindustan to the TIBAT-land.... From TIBAT he entered the boundaries of Chīn." _Sikandar Nāmah_, E.T. by _Capt. H. W. Clarke_, R.E., p. 585.

1247.—"Et dum reverteretur exercitus ille, videlicet Mongalorum, venit ad terram Buri-THABET, quos bello vicerunt: qui sunt pagani. Qui consuetudinem mirabilem imo potius miserabilem habent: quia cum alicujus pater humanae naturae debitum solvit, omnem congregant parentelam ut comedant eum, sicut nobis dicebatur pro certo."—_Joan. de Plano Carpini_, in _Rec. de Voyages_, iv. 658.

1253.—"Post istos sunt TEBET, homines solentes comedere parentes suos defunctos, ut causa pietatis non facerent aliud sepulchrum eis nisi viscera sua."—_Rubruq._ in _Recueil de Voyages_, &c. iv. 289.

1298.—"TEBET est une grandisime provence qve lengajes ont por elles, et sunt ydres.... Il sunt maint grant laironz ... il sunt mau custumés; il ont grandismes chenz mastin qe sunt grant come asnes et sunt mout buen a prendre bestes sauvajes."—_Marco Polo_, Geog. Text. ch. cxvi.

1330.—"Passando questa provincia grande perveni a un altro gran regno che si chiama TIBET, ch'ene ne confini d'India ed e tutta al gran Cane ... la gente di questa contrada dimora in tende che sono fatte di feltri neri. La principale cittade è fatta tutta di pietre bianche e nere, e tutte le vie lastricate. In questa cittade dimora il Atassi (Abassi?) che viene a dire in nostro modo il Papa."—_Fr. Odorico_, Palatine MS., in _Cathay_, &c. App. p. lxi.

c. 1340.—"The said mountain (_Karāchīl_, the Himālaya) extends in length a space of 3 months' journey, and at the base is the country of THABBAT, which has the antelopes which give musk."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 438-439.

TICAL, s. This (_tikāl_) is a word which has long been in use by foreign traders to Burma, for the quasi-standard weight of (uncoined) current silver, and is still in general use in B. Burma as applied to that value. This weight is by the Burmese themselves called _kyat_, and is the hundredth part of the VISS (q.v.), being thus equivalent to about 1¼ rupee in value. The origin of the word _tikāl_ is doubtful. Sir A. Phayre suggests that possibly it is a corruption of the Burmese words _ta-kyat_, "one kyat." On the other hand perhaps it is more probable that the word may have represented the Indian _ṭakā_ (see TUCKA). The word is also used by traders to Siam. But there likewise it is a foreign term; the Siamese word being _bat_. In Siam the _tikal_ is according to Crawfurd a silver _coin_, as well as a weight equivalent to 225½ grs. English. In former days it was a short cylinder of silver bent double, and bearing two stamps, thus half-way between the Burmese bullion and proper coin.[268]

[1554.—"TICALS." See MACAO B. Also see VISS.]

1585.—"Auuertendosi che vna _bize_ di peso è per 40 once Venetiane, e ogni _bize_ è TECCALI cento, e vn _gito_ val TECCALI 25, e vn _abocco_ val TECCALI 12½."—_G. Balbi_ (in Pegu), f. 108.

[1615.—"Cloth to the value of six cattes (CATTY) less three TIGGALLS."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 107.

[1639.—"Four TICALS make a Tayl (TAEL)."—_Mandelslo_, E.T. ii. 130.]

1688.—"The proportion of their (Siamese) Money to ours is, that their TICAL, which weighs no more than half a Crown, is yet worth three shillings and three half-pence."—_La Loubère_, E.T. p. 72.

1727.—"_Pegu_ Weight.

1 _Viece_ is 39 ou. _Troy_, or 1 _Viece_ 100 TECULS. 140 _Viece_ a _Bahaar_ (see BAHAR).

The _Bahaar_ is 3 PECUL China."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 317; [ed. 1744].

c. 1759.—"... a dozen or 20 fowls may be bought for a TICAL (little more than ½ a Crown)."—In _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 121.

1775.—Stevens, _New and Complete Guide to E.I. Trade_, gives

"Pegu weight: 100 moo = 1 Tual (read TICAL). 100 tual (TICAL) = 1 vis (see VISS) = 3 lb. 5 oz. 5 dr. avr. 150 vis = 1 CANDY."

And under Siam:

"80 Tuals (TICALS) = 1 CATTY. 50 CATTIES = 1 PECUL."

1783.—"The merchandize is sold for TEECALLS, a round piece of silver, stamped and weighing about one rupee and a quarter."—_Forrest, V. to Mergui_, p. vii.

TICCA, and vulg. TICKER, adj. This is applied to any person or thing engaged by the job, or on contract. Thus a _ticca garry_ is a hired carriage, a _ticca doctor_ is a surgeon not in the regular service but temporarily engaged by Government. From Hind. _ṭhīka_, _ṭhīkah_, 'hire, fare, fixed price.'

[1813.—"TEECKA, hire, fare, contract, job."—_Gloss. to Fifth Report_, s.v.]

1827.—"A Rule, Ordinance and Regulation for the good Order and Civil Government of the Settlement of Fort William in Bengal, and for regulating the number and fare of TEEKA PALANKEENS, and TEEKA BEARERS in the Town of Calcutta ... registered in the Supreme Court of Judicature, on the 27th June, 1827."—_Bengal Regulations_ of 1827.

1878.—"Leaving our servants to jabber over our heavier baggage, we got into a 'TICCA GHARRY,' 'hired trap,' a bit of civilization I had hardly expected to find so far in the Mofussil."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 94.

[TICKA, s. Hind. _ṭīkā_, Skt. _tilaka_, a mark on the forehead made with coloured earth or unguents, as an ornament, to mark sectarial distinction, accession to the throne, at betrothal, &c.; also a sort of spangle worn on the forehead by women. The word has now been given the additional meaning of the mark made in vaccination, and the _ṭīkāwālā Ṣāḥib_ is the vaccination officer.

[c. 1796.—"... another was sent to Kutch to bring thence the TIKA...."—_Mir Hussein Ali, Life of Tipu_, 251.

[1832.—"In the centre of their foreheads is a TEEKA (or spot) of lamp-black."—_Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam_, 2nd ed. 139.

[c. 1878.—"When a sudden stampede of the children, accompanied by violent yells and sudden falls, has taken place as I entered a village, I have been informed, by way of apology, that it was not I whom the children feared, but that they supposed that I was the TIKAWALA _Sahib_."—_Panjab Gazetteer, Rohtak_, p. 9.]

TICKY-TOCK. This is an unmeaning refrain used in some French songs, and by foreign singing masters in their scales. It would appear from the following quotations to be of Indian origin.

c. 1755.—"These gentry (the band with nautch-girls) are called TICKYTAW boys, from the two words TICKY and TAW, which they continually repeat, and which they chaunt with great vehemence."—_Ives_, 75.

[c. 1883.—"Each pair of boys then, having privately arranged to represent two separate articles ... comes up to the captains, and one of the pair says DIK DIK, DAUN DAUN, which apparently has about as much meaning as the analogous English nursery saying, 'Dickory, dickory dock.'"—_Panjab Gazetteer, Hoshiārpur_, p. 35.]

[TIER-CUTTY, s. This is Malayāl. _tiyar-katti_, the knife used by a Tiyan or toddy-drawer for scarifying the palm-trees. The Tiyan caste take their title from Malayal. _tíyyan_, which again comes from Malayal. _tívu_, Skt. _dvīpa_, 'an island,' and derive their name from their supposed origin in Ceylon.

[1792.—"12 TIER CUTTIES."—Account, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 169.

[1799.—"The negadee (_naqdī_, 'cash-payment') on houses, banksauls (see BANKSHALL), TIERS' knives."—_Ibid._ iii. 324.]

TIFFIN, s. Luncheon, Anglo-Indian and Hindustani, at least in English households. Also TO TIFF, v. to take luncheon. Some have derived this word from Ar. _tafannun_, 'diversion, amusement,' but without history, or evidence of such an application of the Arabic word. Others have derived it from Chinese _ch'ih-fan_, 'eat-rice,' which is only an additional example that anything whatever may be plausibly resolved into Chinese monosyllables. We believe the word to be a local survival of an English colloquial or slang term. Thus we find in the _Lexicon Balatronicum_, compiled originally by Capt. Grose (1785): "_Tiffing_, eating or drinking out of meal-times," besides other meanings. Wright (_Dict. of Obsolete and Provincial English_) has: "_Tiff_, s. (1) a draught of liquor, (2) small beer;" and Mr. Davies (_Supplemental English Glossary_) gives some good quotations both of this substantive and of a verb "_to tiff_," in the sense of 'take off a draught.' We should conjecture that Grose's sense was a modification of this one, that his "_tiffing_" was a participial noun from the verb to _tiff_, and that the Indian TIFFIN is identical with the participial noun. This has perhaps some corroboration both from the form "_tiffing_" used in some earlier Indian examples, and from the Indian use of the verb "TO TIFF." [This view is accepted by Prof. Skeat, who derives _tiff_ from Norweg. _tev_, 'a drawing in of the breath, sniff,' _teva_, 'to sniff' (_Concise Dict._ s.v.; and see 9 ser. _N. & Q._ iv. 425, 460, 506; v. 13).] Rumphius has a curious passage which we have tried in vain to connect with the present word; nor can we find the words he mentions in either Portuguese or Dutch Dictionaries. Speaking of TODDY and the like he says:

"Homines autem qui eas (potiones) colligunt ac praeparant, dicuntur Portugallico nomine _Tiffadores_, atque opus ipsum _Tiffar_; nostratibus Belgis _tyfferen_" (_Herb. Amboinense_, i. 5).

We may observe that the comparatively late appearance of the word TIFFIN in our documents is perhaps due to the fact that when dinner was early no lunch was customary. But the word, to have been used by an English novelist in 1811, could not then have been new in India.

We now give examples of the various uses:

TIFF, s. In the old English senses (in which it occurs also in the form _tip_, and is probably allied to _tipple_ and _tipsy_); [see Prof. Skeat, quoted above].

(1) For a draught:

1758.—"_Monday_ ... _Seven_. Returned to my room. Made a TIFF of warm punch, and to bed before nine."—_Journal of a Senior Fellow_, in the _Idler_, No. 33.

(2) For small beer:

1604.—

"... make waste more prodigal Than when our beer was good, that John may float To Styx in beer, and lift up Charon's boat With wholsome waves: and as the conduits ran With claret at the Coronation, So let your channels flow with single TIFF, For John I hope is crown'd...." _On John Dawson_, Butler of Christ Church, in _Bishop Corbet's Poems_, ed. 1807, pp. 207-8.

TO TIFF, v. in the sense of taking off a draught.

1812.—

"He TIFF'D his punch and went to rest." _Combe, Dr. Syntax_, I. Canto v.

(This is quoted by Mr. Davies.)

TIFFIN (the Indian substantive).

1807.—"Many persons are in the habit of sitting down to a repast at one o'clock, which is called TIFFEN, and is in fact an early dinner."—_Cordiner's Ceylon_, i. 83.

1810.—"The (Mahommedan) ladies, like ours, indulge in TIFFINGS (slight repasts), it being delicate to eat but little before company."—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 352.

" (published 1812) "The dinner is scarcely touched, as every person eats a hearty meal called TIFFIN, at 2 o'clock, at home."—_Maria Graham_, 29.

1811.—"Gertrude was a little unfortunate in her situation, which was next below Mrs. Fashionist, and who ... detailed the delights of India, and the _routine_ of its day; the changing linen, the _curry-combing_ ... the idleness, the dissipation, the sleeping and the necessity of sleep, the gay TIFFINGS, were all delightful to her in reciting...."—_The Countess and Gertrude, or Modes of Discipline_, by _Laetitia Maria Hawkins_, ii. 12.

1824.—"The entreaty of my friends compelled me to remain to breakfast and an early TIFFIN...."—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. iii.

c. 1832.—"Reader! I, as well as Pliny, had an uncle, an East Indian Uncle ... everybody has an Indian Uncle.... He is not always so orientally rich as he is reputed; but he is always orientally munificent. Call upon him at any hour from two till five, he insists on your taking TIFFIN; and such a TIFFIN! The English corresponding term is luncheon: but how meagre a shadow is the European meal to its glowing Asiatic cousin."—_De Quincey, Casuistry of Roman Meals_, in _Works_, iii. 259.

1847.—"'Come home and have some TIFFIN, Dobbin,' a voice cried behind him, as a pudgy hand was laid on his shoulder.... But the Captain had no heart to go a-feasting with Joe Sedley."—_Vanity Fair_, ed. 1867, i. 235.

1850.—"A vulgar man who enjoys a champagne TIFFIN and swindles his servants ... may be a pleasant companion to those who do not hold him in contempt as a vulgar knave, but he is not a gentleman."—_Sir C. Napier, Farewell Address._

1853.—"This was the case for the prosecution. The court now adjourned for TIFFIN."—_Oakfield_, i. 319.

1882.—"The last and most vulgar form of 'nobbling' the press is well known as the luncheon or TIFFIN trick. It used to be confined to advertising tradesmen and hotel-keepers, and was practised on newspaper reporters. Now it has been practised on a loftier scale...."—_Saty. Rev._, March 25, 357.

TO TIFF, in the Indian sense.

1803.—"He hesitated, and we were interrupted by a summons to TIFF at Floyer's. After TIFFIN Close said he should be glad to go."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 116.

1814.—"We found a pool of excellent water, which is scarce on the hills, and laid down to TIFF on a full soft bed, made by the grass of last year and this. After TIFFING, I was cold and unwell."—_Ibid._ p. 283. _Tiffing_ here is a participle, but its use shows how the noun TIFFIN would be originally formed.

1816.—

"The huntsman now informed them all They were to TIFF at Bobb'ry Hall. Mounted again, the party starts, Upsets the HACKERIES and carts, Hammals (see HUMMAUL) and PALANQUINS and DOOLIES, Dobies (see DHOBY) and burrawas (?) and COOLIES." _The Grand Master, or Adventures of Qui Hi_, by _Quiz_ (Canto viii.).

[Burrawa is probably H. _bhaṛuā_, 'a pander.']

1829.—"I was TIFFING with him one day, when the subject turned on the sagacity of elephants...."—_John Shipp_, ii. 267.

1859.—"Go home, Jack. I will TIFF with you to-day at half-past two."—_J. Lang, Wanderings in India_, p. 16.

The following, which has just met our eye, is bad grammar, according to Anglo-Indian use:

1885.—"'Look here, RANDOLPH, don't you know,' said Sir PEEL, ... 'Here you've been gallivanting through India, riding on elephants, and TIFFINING with Rajahs....'"—_Punch, Essence of Parliament_, April 25, p. 204.

TIGER, s. The royal tiger was apparently first known to the Greeks by the expedition of Alexander, and a little later by a live one which Seleucus sent to Athens. The animal became, under the Emperors, well known to the Romans, but fell out of the knowledge of Europe in later days, till it again became familiar in India. The Greek and Latin τίγρις, _tigris_, is said to be from the old Persian word for an arrow, _tigra_, which gives the modern Pers. (and Hind.) _tīr_.[269] Pliny says of the _River_ Tigris: "_a celeritate_ TIGRIS _incipit vocari. Ita appellant Medi sagittam_" (vi. 27). In speaking of the animal and its "_velocitatis tremendae_," Pliny evidently glances at this etymology, real or imaginary. So does Pausanias probably, in his remarks on its colour. [This view of the origin of the name is accepted by Schrader (_Prehist. Ant. of the Aryan Peoples_, E.T. 250), who writes: "Nothing like so far back in the history of the Indo-Europeans does the lion's dreadful rival for supremacy over the beasts, the tiger, go. In India the songs of the Rigveda have nothing to say about him; his name (_vyághrá_) first occurs in the Atharvaveda, _i.e._ at a time when the Indian immigration must have extended much farther towards the Ganges; for it is in the reeds and grasses of Bengal that we have to look for the tiger's proper home. Nor is he mentioned among the beasts of prey in the Avesta. The district of Hyrcania, whose numerous tigers the later writers of antiquity speak of with especial frequency, was then called _Vehrkana_, 'wolf-land.' It is, therefore, not improbable ... that the tiger has spread in relatively late times from India over portions of W. and N. Asia."]

c. B.C. 325.—"The Indians think the TIGER (τὸν τίγριν) a great deal stronger than the elephant. Nearchus says he saw the skin of a tiger, but did not see the beast itself, and that the Indians assert the TIGER to be as big as the biggest horse; whilst in swiftness and strength there is no creature to be compared to him. And when he engages the elephant he springs on its head, and easily throttles it. Moreover, the creatures which we have seen and call _tigers_ are only jackals which are dappled, and of a kind bigger than ordinary jackals."—_Arrian, Indica_, xv. We apprehend that this big dappled jackal (θῶς) is meant for a _hyaena_.

c. B.C. 322.—"In the island of Tylos ... there is also another wonderful thing they say ... for there is a certain tree, from which they cut sticks, and these are very handsome articles, having a certain variegated colour, like the skin of a TIGER. The wood is very heavy; but if it is struck against any solid substance it shivers like a piece of pottery."—_Theophrastus, H. of Plants_, Bk. v. c. 4.

c. B.C. 321.—"And Ulpianus ... said: 'Do we anywhere find the word used a masculine, τὸν τίγριν? for I know that Philemon says thus in his Neaera:

'_A._ We've seen the TIGRESS (τὴν τίγριν) that Seleucus sent us; Are we not bound to send Seleucus back Some beast in fair exchange?'" In _Athenaeus_, xiii. 57.

c. B.C. 320.—"According to Megasthenes, the largest TIGERS are found among the Prasii, almost twice the size of lions, and of such strength that a tame one led by four persons seized a mule by its hinder leg, overpowered it, and dragged it to him."—_Strabo_, xv. ch. 1, § 37 (_Hamilton_ and _Falconer's_ E.T. iii. 97).

c. B.C. 19.—"And Augustus came to Samos, and again passed the winter there ... and all sorts of embassies came to him; and the Indians who had previously sent messages proclaiming friendship, now sent to make a solemn treaty, with presents, and among other things including TIGERS, which were then seen for the first time by the Romans; and if I am not mistaken by the Greeks also."—_Dio Cassius_, liv. 9. [See _Merivale, Hist. Romans_, ed. 1865, iv. 176.]

c. B.C. 19.—

"... duris genuit te cautibus horrens Caucasus, Hyrcanaeque admôrunt ubera TIGRES." _Aen._ iv. 366-7.

c. A.D. 70.—"The Emperor Augustus ... in the yeere that Q. Tubero and Fabius Maximus were Consuls together ... was the first of all others that shewed a tame TYGRE within a cage: but the Emperour Claudius foure at once.... TYGRES are bred in Hircania and India: this beast is most dreadful for incomparable swiftness."—_Pliny_, by _Ph. Holland_, i. 204.

c. 80-90.—"Wherefore the land is called Dachanabadēs (see DECCAN), for the South is called _Dachanos_ in their tongue. And the land that lies in the interior above this towards the East embraces many tracts, some of them of deserts or of great mountains, with all kinds of wild beasts, panthers and TIGERS (τίγρεις) and elephants, and immense serpents (δράκοντας) and hyenas (κροκόττας) and _cynocephala_ of many species, and many and populous nations till you come to the Ganges."—_Periplus_, § 50.

c. A.D. 180.—"That beast again, in the talk of Ctesias about the Indians, which is alleged to be called by them _Martióra_ (_Martichóra_), and by the Greeks _Androphagus_ (Man-eater), I am convinced is really the TIGER (τὸν τίγριν). The story that he has a triple range of teeth in each jaw, and sharp prickles at the tip of his tail which he shoots at those who are at a distance, like the arrows of an archer,—I don't believe it to be true, but only to have been generated by the excessive fear which the beast inspires. They have been wrong also about his colour;—no doubt when they see him in the bright sunlight he takes that colour and looks red; or perhaps it may be because of his going so fast, and because even when not running he is constantly darting from side to side; and then (to be sure) it is always from a long way off that they see him."—_Pausanias_, IX. xxi. 4. [See Frazer's tr. i. 470; v. 86. _Martichoras_ is here Pers. _mardumkhwūr_, 'eater of men.']

1298.—"Enchore sachiés qe le Grant Sire a bien leopars asez qe tuit sunt bon da chacer et da prendre bestes.... Il ha plosors lyons grandismes, greignors asez qe cele de Babilonie. Il sunt de mout biaus poil et de mout biaus coleor, car il sunt tout vergés por lonc, noir et vermoil et blance. Il sunt afaités a prandre sengler sauvajes et les bueff sauvajes, et orses et asnes sauvajes et cerf et cavriolz et autres bestes."—_Marco Polo, Geog. Text_, ch. xcii. Thus Marco Polo can only speak of this huge animal, striped black and red and white, as of a _Lion_. And a medieval Bestiary has a chapter on the TIGRE which begins: "Une Beste est qui est apelée TIGRE, c'est une maniere de serpent."—(In _Cahier et Martin, Mélanges d' Archéol._ ii. 140).

1474.—"This meane while there came in certein men sent from a Prince of India, w^{th} certain strange beastes, the first whereof was a _leonza_ ledde in a chayne by one that had skyll, which they call in their languaige _Babureth_. She is like vnto a lyonesse; but she is redde coloured, streaked all over w^{th} black strykes; her face is redde w^{th} certain white and blacke spottes, the bealy white, and tayled like the lyon: seemyng to be a marvailouse fiers beast."—_Josafa Barbaro_, Hak. Soc. pp. 53-54. Here again is an excellent description of a tiger, but that name seems unknown to the traveller. _Babureth_ is in the Ital. original _Baburth_, Pers. _babr_, a TIGER.

1553.—"... Beginning from the point of Çingapura and all the way to Pulloçambilam, _i.e._ the whole length of the Kingdom of Malaca ... there is no other town with a name except this City of Malaca, only some havens of fishermen, and in the interior a very few villages. And indeed the most of these wretched people sleep at the top of the highest trees they can find, for up to a height of 20 palms the TIGERS can seize them at a leap; and if anything saves the poor people from these beasts it is the bonfires they keep burning at night, which the tigers are much afraid of. In fact these are so numerous that many come into the city itself at night in search of prey. And it has happened, since we took the place, that a tiger leapt into a garden surrounded by a good high timber fence, and lifted a beam of wood with three slaves who were laid by the heels, and with these made a clean leap over the fence."—_Barros_, II. vi. 1. Lest I am doing the great historian wrong as to this Munchausen-like story, I give the original: "E jà aconteceo ... saltar hum tigre em hum quintal cercado de madeira bem alto, e levou hum tronco de madeira com trez (tres?) escravos que estavam prezos nelle, com os quaes saltou de claro em claro per cima da cerca."

1583.—"We also escaped the peril of the multitude of TIGERS which infest those tracts" (the Pegu delta) "and prey on whatever they can get at. And although we were on that account anchored in midstream, nevertheless it was asserted that the ferocity of these animals was such that they would press even into the water to seize their prey."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 94_v_.

1586.—"We went through the wildernesse because the right way was full of thieves, when we passed the country of _Gouren_, where we found but few Villages, but almost all Wildernesse, and saw many Buffes, Swine, and Deere, Grasse longer than a man, and very many TIGRES."—_R. Fitch_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1736.

1675.—"Going in quest whereof, one of our Soldiers, a Youth, killed a TIGRE-ROYAL; it was brought home by 30 or 40 _Combies_ (KOONBEE), the Body tied to a long Bamboo, the Tail extended ... it was a TIGRE of the Biggest and Noblest Kind, Five Feet in Length beside the Tail, Three and a Half in Height, it was of a light Yellow, streaked with Black, like a Tabby Cat ... the Visage Fierce and Majestick, the Teeth gnashing...."—_Fryer_, 176.

1683.—"In y^e afternoon they found a great TIGER, one of y^e black men shot a barbed arrow into his Buttock. Mr. Frenchfeild and Capt. Raynes alighted off their horses and advanced towards the thicket where y^e Tiger lay. The people making a great noise, y^e Tiger flew out upon Mr. Frenchfeild, and he shot him with a brace of Bullets into y^e breast: at which he made a great noise, and returned again to his den. The Black Men seeing of him wounded fell upon him, but the Tiger had so much strength as to kill 2 men, and wound a third, before he died. At Night y^e Ragea sent me the Tiger."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 66-67.

1754.—"There was a _Charter_ granted to the _East India Company_. Many Disputes arose about it, which came before Parliament; all Arts were used to corrupt or delude the Members; among others a TYGER _was baited_ with Solemnity, on the Day the great Question was to come on. This was such a Novelty, that several of the Members were drawn off from their Attendance, and absent on the Division...."—_A Collection of Letters relating to the E.I. Company_, &c. (Tract), 1754, p. 13.

1869.—"Les TIGRES et les léopards sont considérés, autant par les Hindous que par les musalmans, comme étant la propriété des _pirs_ (see PEER): aussi les naturels du pays ne sympathisent pas avec les Européens pour la chasse du TIGRE."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus._ p. 24.

1872.—"One of the Frontier Battalion soldiers approached me, running for his life.... This was his story:—

'Sahib, I was going along with the letters ... which I had received from your highness ... a great TIGER came out and stood in the path. Then I feared for my life; and the TIGER stood, and I stood, and we looked at each other. I had no weapon but my kukri (KOOKRY) ... and the Government letters. So I said, 'My lord TIGER, here are the Government letters, the letters of the Honourable Kumpany Bahadur ... and it is necessary for me to go on with them.' The tiger never ceased looking at me, and when I had done speaking he growled, but he never offered to get out of the way. On this I was much more afraid, so I kneeled down and made obeisance to him; but he did not take any more notice of that either, so at last I told him I should report the matter to the Sahib, and I threw down the letters in front of him, and came here as fast as I was able. Sahib, I now ask for your justice against that TIGER.'"—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 444.

TINCALL, s. Borax. Pers. _tinkār_, but apparently originally Skt. _ṭaṇkaṇa_, and perhaps from the people so called who may have supplied it, in the Himālaya—Τάγγανοι of Ptolemy. [Mr. Atkinson (_Himalayan Gazz._ ii. 357) connects the name of this people with that of the TANGUN pony.]

1525.—"TYMQUALL, small, 60 tangas a maund."—_Lembrança_, 50.

1563.—"It is called _borax_ and _crisocola_; and in Arabic TINCAR, and so the Guzeratis call it...."—_Garcia_, f. 78.

c. 1590.—"Having reduced the _k'haral_ to small bits, he adds to every _man_ of it 1½ _sers_ of TANGÁR (borax) and 3 _sers_ of pounded _natrum_, and kneads them together."—_Āīn_, i. 26.

[1757.—"A small quantity of _Tutenegg_ (TOOTNAGUE), TINKAL and _Japan Copper_ was also found here...."—_Ives_, 105.]

TINDAL, s. Malayāl. _taṇḍal_, Telug. _taṇḍelu_, also in Mahr. and other vernaculars _ṭaṇḍel_, _ṭaṇḍail_, [which Platts connects with _ṭānḍā_, Skt. _tantra_, 'a line of men,' but the _Madras Gloss._ derives the S. Indian forms from Mal. _tandu_, 'an oar,' _valli_, 'to pull.'] The head or commander of a body of men; but in ordinary specific application a native petty officer of LASCARS, whether on board ship (boatswain) or in the ordnance department, and sometimes the head of a gang of labourers on public works.

c. 1348.—"The second day after our arrival at the port of Kailukari this princess invited the _nākhodah_ (NACODA) or owner of the ship, the _karāni_ (see CRANNY) or clerk, the merchants, the persons of distinction, the TANDĪL...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 250. The Moorish traveller explains the word as _muḳaddam_ (MOCUDDUM, q.v.) _al-rajāl_, which the French translators render as "général des piétons," but we may hazard the correction of "Master of the crew."

c. 1590.—"In large ships there are twelve classes. 1. The _Nákhudá_, or owner of the ship.... 3. The TANDÍL, or chief of the _khaláçis_ (see CLASSY) or sailors...."—_Āīn_, i. 280.

1673.—"The Captain is called NUCQUEDAH, the boatswain TINDAL...."—_Fryer_, 107.

1758.—"One TINDAL, or Corporal of Lascars."—_Orme_, ii. 339.

[1826.—"I desired the TINDAL, or steersman to answer, 'Bombay.'"—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, ii. 157.]

TINNEVELLY, n.p. A town and district of Southern India, probably _Tiru-nel-vēli_, 'Sacred Rice-hedge.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives 'Sacred Paddy-village.'] The district formed the southern part of the Madura territory, and first became a distinct district about 1744, when the Madura Kingdom was incorporated with the territories under the Nawāb of Arcot (_Caldwell, H. of Tinnevelly_).

TIPARRY, s. Beng. and Hind. _tipārī_, _tepārī_, the fruit of _Physalis peruviana_, L., N.O. _Solanaceae_. It is also known in India as 'Cape gooseberry,' [which is usually said to take its name from the Cape of Good Hope, but as it is a native of tropical America, Mr. Ferguson (8 ser. _N. & Q._ xii. 106) suggests that the word may really be _cape_ or _cap_, from the peculiarity of its structure noted below.] It is sometimes known as 'Brazil cherry.' It gets its generic name from the fact that the inflated calyx encloses the fruit as in a bag or bladder (φύσα). It has a slightly acid gooseberry flavour, and makes excellent jam. We have seen a suggestion somewhere that the Bengali name is connected with the word _tenpā_, 'inflated,' which gives its name to a species of _tetrodon_ or globe-fish, a fish which has the power of dilating the œsophagus in a singular manner. The native name of the fruit in N.W. India is _māk_ or _māko_, but _tipārī_ is in general Anglo-Indian use. The use of an almost identical name for a gooseberry-like fruit, in a Polynesian Island (Kingsmill group) quoted below from Wilkes, is very curious, but we can say no more on the matter.

1845.—"On Makin they have a kind of fruit resembling the gooseberry, called by the natives 'TEIPARU'; this they pound, after it is dried, and make with molasses into cakes, which are sweet and pleasant to the taste."—_U.S. Expedition_, by _C. Wilkes_, U.S.N., v. 81.

1878.—"... The enticing TIPARI in its crackly covering...."—_P. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49-50.

TIPPOO SAHIB, n.p. The name of this famous enemy of the English power in India was, according to C. P. Brown, taken from that of _Tipū Sultān_, a saint whose tomb is near Hyderabad. [Wilks (_Hist. Sketches_, i. 522, ed. 1869), says that the tomb is at Arcot.]

TIRKUT, s. Foresail. Sea Hind. from Port. _triquette_ (_Roebuck_).

TIYAN, n.p. Malayāl. _Tīyan_, or _Tīvan_, pl. _Tīyar_ or _Tīvar_. The name of what may be called the third caste (in rank) of Malabar. The word signifies 'islander,' [from Mal. _tīvu_, Skt. _dvīpa_, 'an island']; and the people are supposed to have come from Ceylon (see TIER CUTTY).

1510.—"The third class of Pagans are called TIVA, who are artizans."—_Varthema_, 142.

1516.—"The cleanest of these low and rustic people are called _Tuias_ (read TIVAS), who are great labourers, and their chief business is to look after the palm-trees, and gather their fruit, and carry everything ... for hire, because there are no draught cattle in the country."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed. 335.

[1800.—"All TIRS can eat together, and intermarry. The proper duty of the cast is to extract the juice from palm-trees, to boil it down to _Jagory_ (JAGGERY), and to distil it into spirituous liquors; but they are also very diligent as cultivators, porters, and cutters of firewood."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 415; and see _Logan, Malabar_, i. 110, 142.]

TOBACCO, s. On this subject we are not prepared to furnish any elaborate article, but merely to bring together a few quotations touching on the introduction of tobacco into India and the East, or otherwise of interest.

[? c. 1550.—"... Abū Kīr would carry the cloth to the market-street and sell it, and with its price buy meat and vegetables and TOBACCO...."—_Burton, Arab. Nights_, vii. 210. The only mention in the _Nights_ and the insertion of some scribe.]

" "It has happened to me several times, that going through the provinces of Guatemala and Nicaragua I have entered the house of an Indian who had taken this herb, which in the Mexican language is called TABACCO, and immediately perceived the sharp fetid smell of this truly diabolical and stinking smoke, I was obliged to go away in haste, and seek some other place."—_Girolamo Benzoni_, Hak. Soc. p. 81. [The word _tabaco_ is from the language of Hayti, and meant, first, the pipe, secondly, the plant, thirdly, the sleep which followed its use (_Mr. J. Platt_, 9 ser. _N. & Q._ viii. 322).]

1585.—"Et hi" (viz. Ralph Lane and the first settlers in Virginia) "reduces Indicam illam plantam quam TABACCAM vocant et _Nicotiam_, qua contra cruditates ab Indis edocti, usi erant, in Angliam primi, quod suam, intulerunt. Ex illo sane tempore usu coepit esse creberrimo, et magno pretio, dum quam plurimi graveolentem illius fumum, alii lascivientes, alii valetudini consulentes, per tubulum testaceum inexplebili aviditate passim hauriunt, et mox e naribus efflant; adeo ut tabernae TABACCANAE non minus quam cervisiariae et vinariae passim per oppida habeantur. Ut Anglorum corpora (quod salse ille dixit) qui hac plantâ tantopere delectantur in Barbarorum naturam degenerasse videantur; quum iisdem quibus Barbari delectentur et sanari se posse credant."—_Gul. Camdeni, Annal. Rerum Anglicanum_ ... regn. _Elizabetha_, ed. 1717, ii. 449.

1592.—

"Into the woods thence forth in haste shee went To seeke for hearbes that mote him remedy; For shee of herbes had great intendiment, Taught of the Nymphe which from her infancy Her nourced had in true Nobility: This whether yt divine TOBACCO were, Or Panachaea, or Polygony, Shee fownd, and brought it to her patient deare Who al this while lay bleding out his hart-blood neare." _The Faerie Queen_, III. v. 32.

1597.—"His Lordship" (E. of Essex at Villafranca) "made no answer, but called for TOBACCO, seeming to give but small credit to this alarm; and so on horseback, with these noblemen and gentlemen on foot beside him, took TOBACCO, whilst I was telling his Lordship of the men I had sent forth, and the order I had given them. Within some quarter of an hour, we might hear a good round volley of shot betwixt the 30 men I had sent to the chapel, and the enemy, which made his Lordship cast his pipe from him, and listen to the shooting."—_Commentaries of Sir Francis Vere_, p. 62.

1598.—"_Cob._ Ods me I marle what pleasure or felicity they have in taking this roguish TOBACCO. It is good for nothing but to choke a man, and fill him full of smoke and embers: there were four died out of one house last week with taking of it, and two more the bell went for yesternight; one of them they say will never scape it; he voided a bushel of soot yesterday upward and downward ... its little better than rats-bane or rosaker."—_Every Man in his Humour_, iii. 2.

1604.—"Oct. 19. Demise to Tho. Lane and Ph. Bold of the new Impost of 6_s._ 8_d._, and the old Custom of 2_d._ per pound on TOBACCO."—_Calendar of State Papers, Domestic_, James I., p. 159.

1604 or 1605.—"In Bijápúr I had found some TOBACCO. Never having seen the like in India, I brought some with me, and prepared a handsome pipe of jewel work.... His Majesty (Akbar) was enjoying himself after receiving my presents, and asking me how I had collected so many strange things in so short a time, when his eye fell upon the tray with the pipe and its appurtenances: he expressed great surprise and examined the TOBACCO, which was made up in pipefuls; he inquired what it was, and where I had got it. The Nawab Khán-i-'Azam replied: 'This is TOBACCO, which is well known in Mecca and Medina, and this doctor has brought it as a medicine for your Majesty.' His Majesty looked at it, and ordered me to prepare and take him a pipeful. He began to smoke it, when his physician approached and forbade his doing so" ... (omitting much that is curious). "As I had brought a large supply of tobacco and pipes, I sent some to several of the nobles, while others sent to ask for some; indeed all, without exception, wanted some, and the practice was introduced. After that the merchants began to sell it, so the custom of smoking spread rapidly."—_Asad Beg_, in _Elliot_, vi. 165-167.

1610.—"The _Turkes_ are also incredible takers of Opium ... carrying it about with them both in peace and in warre; which they say expelleth all feare, and makes them couragious; but I rather think giddy headed.... And perhaps for the self same cause they also delight in TOBACCO; they take it through reeds that have ioyned vnto them great heads of wood to containe it: I doubt not but lately taught them, as brought them by the English: and were it not sometimes lookt into (for _Morat Bassa_ not long since commanded a pipe to be thrust through the nose of a _Turke_, and so to be led in derision through the Citie,) no question but it would prove a principall commodity. Neverthelesse they will take it in corners, and are so ignorant therein, that that which in England is not saleable, doth passe here amongst them for most excellent."—_Sandys, Journey_, 66.

1615.—"Il TABACCO ancora usano qui" (at Constantinople) "di pigliar in conversazione per gusto: ma io non ho voluto mai provarne, e ne avera cognizione in Italia che molti ne pigliano, ed in particolare il signore cardinale Crescenzio qualche volta per medicamento insegnatogli dal Signor don Virginio Orsino, che primo di tutti, se io non fallo, gli anni addietro lo portò in Roma d'Inghilterra."—_P. della Valle_, i. 76.

1616.—"Such is the miraculous omnipotence of our strong tasted TOBACCO, as it cures al sorts of diseases (which neuer any drugge could do before) in all persons and at all times.... It cures the gout in the feet and (which is miraculous) in that very instant when the smoke thereof, as light, flies vp into the head, the virtue thereof, as heauy, runs down to the litle toe. It helps all sorts of agues. It refreshes a weary man, and yet makes a man hungry. Being taken when they goe to bed, it makes one sleepe soundly, and yet being taken when a man is sleepie and drousie, it will, as they say, awake his braine, and quicken his vnderstanding.... O omnipotent power of TOBACCO! And if it could by the smoake thereof chase out deuils, as the smoake of _Tobias_ fish did (which I am sure could smell no stronglier) it would serve for a precious Relicke, both for the Superstitious Priests, and the insolent Puritanes, to cast out deuils withall."—_K. James I., Counterblaste to Tobacco_, in _Works_, pp. 219-220.

1617.—"As the smoking of tobacco (TAMBÁKÚ) had taken very bad effect upon the health and mind of many persons, I ordered that no one should practise the habit. My brother Sháh 'Abbás, also being aware of its evil effects, had issued a command against the use of it in Irán. But Khán-i-'Alam was so much addicted to smoking, that he could not abstain from it, and often smoked."—_Memoirs of Jahángír_, in _Elliot_, v. 851. See the same passage rendered by _Blochmann_, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 164.

1623.—"Incipit nostro seculo in immensum crescere usus TOBACCO, atque afficit homines occulta quidem delectatione, ut qui illi semel assueti sint, difficile postea abstinent."—_Bacon, H. Vitae et Mortis_, in _B. Montague's_ ed. x. 189.

We are unable to give the date or Persian author of the following extract (though clearly of the 17th century), which with an introductory sentence we have found in a fragmentary note in the handwriting of the late Major William Yule, written in India about the beginning of last century:[270]

"Although TOBACCO be the produce of an European Plant, it has nevertheless been in use by our Physicians medicinally for some time past. Nay, some creditable People even have been friendly to the use of it, though from its having been brought sparingly in the first instance from Europe, its rarity prevented it from coming into general use. The Culture of this Plant, however, became speedily almost universal, within a short period after its introduction into Hindostaun; and the produce of it rewarded the Cultivator far beyond every other article of Husbandry. This became more especially the case in the reign of Shah Jehaun (commenced A.H. 1037) when the Practice of Smoking pervaded all Ranks and Classes within the Empire. Nobles and Beggars, Pious and Wicked, Devotees and Free-thinkers, poets, historians, rhetoricians, doctors and patients, high and low, rich and poor, all! all seemed intoxicated with a decided preference over every other luxury, nay even often over the necessaries of life. To a stranger no offering was so acceptable as a Whiff, and to a friend one could produce nothing half so grateful as a CHILLUM. So rooted was the habit that the confirmed Smoker would abstain from Food and Drink rather than relinquish the gratification he derived from inhaling the Fumes of this deleterious Plant! Nature recoils at the very idea of touching the Saliva of another Person, yet in the present instance our Tobacco smokers pass the moistened Tube from one mouth to another without hesitation on the one hand, and it is received with complacency on the other! The more acrid the Fumes so much the more grateful to the Palate of the Connoisseur. The Smoke is a Collyrium to the Eyes, whilst the Fire, they will tell you, supplies to the Body the waste of radical Heat. Without doubt the HOOKAH is a most pleasing Companion, whether to the Wayworn Traveller or to the solitary Hermit. It is a Friend in whose Bosom we may repose our most confidential Secrets; and a Counsellor upon whose advice we may rely in our most important Concerns. It is an elegant Ornament in our private Appartments: it gives joy to the Beholder in our public Halls. The Music of its sound puts the warbling of the Nightingale to Shame, and the Fragrance of its Perfume brings a Blush on the Cheek of the Rose. Life in short is prolonged by the Fumes inhaled at each inspiration, whilst every expiration of them is accompanied with extatic delight...."—(_cætera desunt_).

c. 1760.—"TAMBÁKÚ. It is known from the _Maásir-i-Rahímí_ that the TOBACCO came from Europe to the Dakhin, and from the Dakhin to Upper India, during the reign of Akbar Sháh (1556-1605), since which time it has been in general use."—_Bahár-i'-Ajam_, quoted by _Blochmann_, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 164.

1878.—It appears from Miss Bird's _Japan_ that tobacco was not cultivated in that country till 1605. In 1612 and 1615 the Shogun prohibited both culture and use of TABAKO.—See the work, i. 276-77. [According to Mr. Chamberlain (_Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. p. 402) by 1651 the law was so far relaxed that smoking was permitted, but only out-of-doors.]

TOBRA, s. Hind. _tobṛā_, [which, according to Platts, is Skt. _protha_, 'nose of a horse,' inverted]. The leather nose-bag in which a horse's feed is administered. "In the Nerbudda valley, in Central India, the women wear a profusion of toe-rings, some standing up an inch high. Their shoes are consequently curiously shaped, and are called TOBRAS" (_M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge_). As we should say, 'buckets.' [The use of the nosebag is referred to by Sir T. Herbert (ed. 1634): "The horses (of the Persians) feed usually of barley and chopt-straw put into a bag, and fastened about their heads, which implyes the manger." Also see TURA.]

1808.—"... stable-boys are apt to serve themselves to a part out of the poor beasts allowance; to prevent which a thrifty housewife sees it put into a TOBRA, or mouth bag, and spits thereon to make the Hostler loathe and leave it alone."—_Drummond, Illustrations_, &c.

[1875.—"One of the horsemen dropped his TOBRA or nose-bag."—_Drew, Jummoo_, 240.]

TODDY, s. A corruption of Hind. _tāṛī_, _i.e._ the fermented sap of the _tāṛ_ or palmyra, Skt. _tāla_, and also of other palms, such as the date, the coco-palm, and the _Caryota urens_; palm-wine. _Toddy_ is generally the substance used in India as yeast, to leaven bread. The word, as is well known, has received a new application in Scotland, the immediate history of which we have not traced. The _tāla_-tree seems to be indicated, though confusedly, in this passage of Megasthenes from Arrian:

c. B.C. 320.—"Megasthenes tells us ... the Indians were in old times nomadic ... were so barbarous that they wore the skins of such wild animals as they could kill, and subsisted (?) on the bark of trees; that these trees were called in the Indian speech TALA, and that there grew on them as there grows at the tops of the (date) palm trees, a fruit resembling balls of wool."—_Arrian, Indica_, vii., tr. by McCrindle.

c. 1330.—"... There is another tree of a different species, which ... gives all the year round a white liquor, pleasant to drink, which tree is called TARI."—_Fr. Jordanus_, 16.

[1554.—"There is in Gujaret a tree of the palm-tribe, called TARI agadji (millet tree). From its branches cups are suspended, and when the cut end of a branch is placed into one of these vessels, a sweet liquid, something of the nature of ARRACK, flows out in a continuous stream ... and presently changes into a most wonderful wine."—_Travels of Sidi Ali Reïs, trans. A. Vambéry_, p. 29.]

[1609-10.—"TARREE." See under SURA.]

1611.—"Palmiti Wine, which they call TADDY."—_N. Dounton_, in _Purchas_, i. 298.

[1614.—"A sort of wine that distilleth out of the Palmetto trees, called TADIE."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 4.]

1615.—

"... And then more to glad yee Weele have a health to al our friends in TADEE." _Verses to T. Coryat_, in _Crudities_, iii. 47.

1623.—"... on board of which we stayed till nightfall, entertaining with conversation and drinking TARI, a liquor which is drawn from the coco-nut trees, of a whitish colour, a little turbid, and of a somewhat rough taste, though with a blending in sweetness, and not unpalatable, something like one of our _vini piccanti_. It will also intoxicate, like wine, if drunk over freely."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 530; [Hak. Soc. i. 62].

[1634.—"The TODDY-tree is like the Date of Palm; the Wine called TODDY is got by wounding and piercing the Tree, and putting a Jar or Pitcher under it, so as the Liquor may drop into it."—_Sir T. Herbert_, in _Harris_, i. 408.]

1648.—"The country ... is planted with palmito-trees, from which a sap is drawn called TERRY, that they very commonly drink."—_Van Twist_, 12.

1653.—"... le TARI qui est le vin ordinaire des Indes."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 246.

1673.—"The Natives singing and roaring all Night long; being drunk with TODDY, the Wine of the Cocoe."—_Fryer_, 53.

" "As for the rest, they are very respectful, unless the Seamen and Soldiers get drunk, either with TODDY or Bang."—_Ibid._ 91.

1686.—"Besides the Liquor or Water in the Fruit, there is also a sort of Wine drawn from the Tree called TODDY, which looks like Whey."—_Dampier_, i. 293.

1705.—"... cette liqueur s'appelle TARIF."—_Luillier_, 43.

1710.—This word was in common use at Madras.—_Wheeler_, ii. 125.

1750.—"_J._ Was vor Leute trincken TADDY? _C._ Die Soldaten, die Land Portugiesen, die Parreier (see PARIAH) und Schiffleute trincken diesen TADDY."—_Madras, oder Fort St. George_, &c., Halle, 1750.

1857.—"It is the unfermented juice of the Palmyra which is used as food: when allowed to ferment, which it will do before midday, if left to itself, it is changed into a sweet, intoxicating drink called 'kal' or 'TODDY.'"—_Bp. Caldwell, Lectures on Tinnevelly Mission_, p. 33.

¶ "The Rat, returning home full of TODDY, said, If I meet the Cat, I will tear him in pieces."—Ceylon Proverb, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 59.

Of the Scotch application of the word we can find but one example in Burns, and, strange to say, no mention in Jameson's Dictionary:

1785.—

"The lads an' lasses, blythely bent To mind baith saul an' body, Sit round the table, weel content An' steer about the TODDY...." _Burns, The Holy Fair._

1798.—"Action of the case, for giving her a dose in some TODDY, to intoxicate and inflame her passions."—_Roots's Reports_, i. 80.

1804.—

"... I've nae fear for't; For siller, faith, ye ne'er did care for't, Unless to help a needful body, An' get an antrin glass o' TODDY." _Tannahill, Epistle to James Barr._

TODDY-BIRD, s. We do not know for certain what bird is meant by this name in the quotation. The nest would seem to point to the BAYA, or Weaver-bird (_Ploceus Baya_, Blyth): but the _size_ alleged is absurd; it is probably a blunder. [Another bird, the _Artamus fuscus_, is, according to Balfour (_Cycl._ s.v.) called the TODDY shrike.]

[1673.—"For here is a Bird (having its name from the Tree it chuses for its Sanctuary, the TODDY-TREE)...."—_Fryer_, 76.]

c. 1750-60.—"It is in this tree (see PALMYRA, BRAB) that the TODDY-BIRDS, so called from their attachment to that tree, make their exquisitely curious nests, wrought out of the thinnest reeds and filaments of branches, with an inimitable mechanism, and are about the bigness of a partridge (?) The birds themselves are of no value...."—_Grose_, i. 48.

TODDY-CAT, s. This name is in S. India applied to the _Paradoxurus Musanga_, Jerdon: [the _P. niger_, the Indian Palm-Civet of Blanford (_Mammalia_, 106).] It infests houses, especially where there is a ceiling of cloth (see CHUTT). Its name is given for its fondness, real or supposed, for palm-juice.

[TOKO, s. Slang for 'a thrashing.' The word is imper. of Hind. _ṭoknā_, 'to censure, blame,' and has been converted into a noun on the analogy of BUNNOW and other words of the same kind.

[1823.—"TOCO _for yam_—Yams are food for negroes in the W. Indies ... and if, instead of receiving his proper ration of these, blackee gets a whip (TOCO) about his back, why 'he has caught TOCO' instead of yam."—_John Bee, Slang Dict._

[1867.—"TOKO FOR YAM. An expression peculiar to negroes for crying out before being hurt."—_Smyth, Sailor's Word-Book_, s.v.]

TOLA, s. An Indian weight (chiefly of gold or silver), not of extreme antiquity. Hind. _tolā_, Skt. _tulā_, 'a balance,' _tul_, 'to lift up, to weigh.' The Hindu scale is 8 _rattīs_ (see RUTTEE) = 1 _māsha_, 12 _māshas_ = 1 _tolā_. Thus the _tolā_ was equal to 96 _rattīs_. The proper weight of the _rattī_, which was the old Indian unit of weight, has been determined by Mr. E. Thomas as 1.75 grains, and the medieval _tanga_ which was the prototype of the rupee was of 100 _rattīs_ weight. "But ... the factitious _rattī_ of the Muslims was merely an aliquot part—1/96 of the comparatively recent _tola_, and 1/92 of the newly devised _rupee_." By the Regulation VII. of 1833, putting the British India coinage on its present footing (see under SEER) the _tolā_ weighing 180 grs., which is also the weight of the rupee, is established by the same Regulation, as the unit of the system of weights, 80 _tolas_ = 1 _ser_, 40 _sers_ = 1 MAUND.

1563.—"I knew a secretary of Nizamoxa (see NIZAMALUCO), a native of Coraçon, who ate every day three TOLLAS (of opium), which is the weight of ten cruzados and a half; but this Coraçoni (_Khorasānī_), though he was a man of letters and a great scribe and official, was always nodding or sleeping."—_Garcia_, f. 155_b_.

1610.—"A TOLE is a rupee _challany_ of silver, and ten of these TOLES are the value of one of gold."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 217.

1615-16.—"Two TOLE and a half being an ounce."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 545; [Hak. Soc. i. 183].

1676.—"Over all the Empire of the Great _Mogul_, all the Gold and Silver is weigh'd with Weights, which they call TOLLA, which amounts to 9 deniers and eight grains of our weight."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 18; [ed. _Ball_, i. 14].

TOMAUN, s. A Mongol word, signifying 10,000, and constantly used in the histories of the Mongol dynasties for a division of an army theoretically consisting of that number. But its modern application is to a Persian money, at the present time worth about 7_s._ 6_d._ [In 1899 the exchange was about 53 CRANS to the £1; 10 _Crans_ = 1 tumān.] Till recently it was only a money of account, representing 10,000 _dīnārs_; the latter also having been in Persia for centuries only a money of account, constantly degenerating in value. The tomaun in Fryer's time (1677) is reckoned by him as equal to £3, 6_s._ 8_d._ P. della Valle's estimate 60 years earlier would give about £4, 10_s._ 0_d._, and is perhaps loose and too high. Sir T. Herbert's valuation (5 × 13_s._ 8_d._) is the same as Fryer's. In the first and third of the following quotations we have the word in the Tartar military sense, for a division of 10,000 men:

1298.—"You see when a Tartar prince goes forth to war, he takes with him, say, 100,000 horse ... they call the corps of 100,000 men a _Tuc_; that of 10,000 they call a TOMAN."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 54.

c. 1340.—"Ces deux portions réunies formaient un total de 800 TOUMANS, dont chacun vaut 10,000 DINARS courants, et le DINAR 6 dirhems."—_Shihābuddīn, Masālak-al Abṣār_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiii. 194.

c. 1347.—"I was informed ... that when the Kān assembled his troops, and called the array of his forces together, there were with him 100 divisions of horse, each composed of 10,000 men, the chief of whom was called Amīr TUMĀN, or lord of 10,000."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 299-300.

A form of the Tartar word seems to have passed into Russian:

c. 1559.—"One thousand in the language of the people is called _Tissutze_: likewise ten thousand in a single word TMA: twenty thousand _Duue_TMA: thirty thousand _Ti_TMA."—_Herberstein, Della Moscovia, Ramusio_, iii. 159.

[c. 1590.—In the Sarkár of Kandahár "eighteen DINÁRS make a TUMÁN, and each tumán is equivalent to 800 dáms. The tumán of Khurasán is equal in value to 30 rupees and the tumán of Irák to 40."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 393-94.]

1619.—"L'ambasciadore Indiano ... ordinò che donasse a tutti un TOMANO, cioè dieci zecchini per uno."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 22.

c. 1630.—"But how miserable so ere it seemes to others, the Persian King makes many happy harvests; filling every yeere his insatiate coffers with above 350,000 TOMANS (a TOMAN is five markes sterlin)."—_Sir T. Herbert_, p. 225.

[c. 1665.—In Persia "the abási is worth 4 sháhis, and the TOMÁN 50 _abásis_ or 200 _sháhis_."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 24.]

1677.—"... Receipt of Custom (at Gombroon) for which he pays the King yearly Twenty-two thousand THOMANDS, every THOMAND making Three pound and a Noble in our Accompt, Half which we have a Right to."—_Fryer_, 222.

1711.—"Camels, Houses, &c., are generally sold by the TOMAND, which is 200 Shahees or 50 Abassees; and they usually reckon their Estates that way; such a man is worth so many TOMANDS, as we reckon by Pounds in England."—_Lockyer_, 229.

[1858.—"Girwur Singh, TOMANDAR, came up with a detachment of the special police."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, ii. 17.]

TOMBACK, s. An alloy of copper and zinc, _i.e._ a particular modification of brass, formerly imported from Indo-Chinese countries. Port. _tambaca_, from Malay _tāmbaga_ and _tămbaga_, 'copper,' which is again from Skt. _tamṛika_ and _tāmra_.

1602.—"Their drummes are huge pannes made of a metall called TOMBAGA, which makes a most hellish sound."—_Scott, Discourse of Iaua_, in _Purchas_, i. 180.

1690.—"This TOMBAC is a kind of Metal, whose scarcity renders it more valuable than Gold.... 'Tis thought to be a kind of natural Compound of Gold, Silver, and Brass, and in some places the mixture is very Rich, as at _Borneo_, and the _Moneilloes_, in others more allayed, as at Siam."—_Ovington_, 510.

1759.—"The _Productions_ of this _Country_ (Siam) are prodigious quantities of Grain, Cotton, Benjamin ... and TAMBANCK."—In _Dalrymple_, i. 119.

TOM-TOM, s. _Ṭamṭam_, a native drum. The word comes from India, and is chiefly used there. Forbes (_Rās-Mālā_, ii. 401) [ed. 1878, p. 665] says the thing is so called because used by criers who beat it _tām-tām_, 'place by place,' _i.e._ first at one place, then at another. But it is rather an _onomatopoeia_, not belonging to any language in particular. In Ceylon it takes the form _tamaṭṭama_, in Tel. _tappeta_, in Tam. _tambattam_; in Malay it is _toṅtoṅ_, all with the same meaning. [When badminton was introduced at Satāra natives called it _Ṭamṭam phūl khel_, _ṭam-ṭam_ meaning 'battledore,' and the shuttlecock looked like a flower (_phūl_). Tommy Atkins promptly turned this into "_Tom Fool_" (_Calcutta Rev._ xcvi. 346).] In French the word _tamtam_ is used, not for a drum of any kind, but for a Chinese GONG (q.v.). M. Littré, however, in the Supplement to his Dict., remarks that this use is erroneous.

1693.—"It is ordered that to-morrow morning the CHOULTRY Justices do cause the TOM TOM to be beat through all the Streets of the Black Town...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 268.

1711.—"Their small Pipes, and TOM TOMS, instead of Harmony made the Discord the greater."—_Lockyer_, 235.

1755.—In the Calcutta Mayor's expenses we find:

"TOM TOM, R. 1 1 0."—In _Long_, 56.

1764.—"You will give strict orders to the Zemindars to furnish Oil and Musshauls, and TOM TOMS and Pikemen, &c., according to custom."—_Ibid._ 391.

1770.—"... An instrument of brass which the Europeans lately borrowed from the Turks to add to their military music, and which is called a TAM" (!).—_Abbé Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 30.

1789.—"An harsh kind of music from a TOM-TOM or drum, accompanied by a loud rustic pipe, sounds from different parties throughout the throng...."—_Munro, Narrative_, 73.

1804.—"I request that they may be hanged; and let the cause of their punishment be published in the bazar by beat of TOM-TOM."—_Wellington_, iii. 186.

1824.—"The Mahrattas in my vicinity kept up such a confounded noise with the TAMTAMS, cymbals, and pipes, that to sleep was impossible."—_Seely, Wonders of Ellora_, ch. iv.

1836.—For the use of the word by Dickens, see under GUM-GUM.

1862.—"The first musical instruments were without doubt percussive sticks, calabashes, TOMTOMS."—_Herbert Spencer, First Principles_, 356.

1881.—"The TOM-TOM is ubiquitous. It knows no rest. It is content with depriving man of his. It selects by preference the hours of the night as the time for its malign influence to assert its most potent sway. It reverberates its dull unmeaning monotones through the fitful dreams which sheer exhaustion brings. It inspires delusive hopes by a brief lull only to break forth with refreshed vigour into wilder ecstacies of maniacal fury—accompanied with nasal incantations and protracted howls...."—_Overland Times of India_, April 14.

TONGA, s. A kind of light and small two-wheeled vehicle, Hind, _tāngā_, [Skt. _tamanga_, 'a platform']. The word has become familiar of late years, owing to the use of the _tonga_ in a modified form on the roads leading up to Simla, Darjeeling, and other hill-stations. [Tavernier speaks of a carriage of this kind, but does not use the word:

[c. 1665.—"They have also, for travelling, small, very light, carriages which contain two persons; but usually one travels alone ... to which they harness a pair of oxen only. These carriages, which are provided, like ours, with curtains and cushions, are not slung...."—_Tavernier_, ed. _Ball_, i. 44.]

1874.—"The villages in this part of the country are usually superior to those in Poona or Sholápur, and the people appear to be in good circumstances.... The custom too, which is common, of driving light TONGAS drawn by ponies or oxen points to the same conclusion."—_Settlement Report of Násik._

1879.—"A TONGHA dâk has at last been started between Rajpore and Dehra. The first tongha took only 5½ hours from Rajpore to Saharunpore."—_Pioneer Mail._

1880.—"In the (_Times_) of the 19th of April we are told that 'Syud Mahomed Padshah has repulsed the attack on his fort instigated by certain _moolahs_ of TONGA _dâk_.'... Is the relentless TONGA a region of country or a religious organization?... The original telegram appears to have contemplated a full stop after 'certain _moollahs_.' Then came an independent sentence about the TONGA _dâk_ working admirably between Peshawur and Jellalabad, but the sub-editor of the _Times_, interpreting the message referred to, made sense of it in the way we have seen, associating the ominous mystery with the _moollahs_, and helping out the other sentence with some explanatory ideas of his own."—_Pioneer Mail_, June 10.

1881.—"Bearing in mind Mr. Framji's extraordinary services, notably those rendered during the mutiny, and ... that he is crippled for life ... by wounds received while gallantly defending the mail TONGA cart in which he was travelling, when attacked by dacoits...."—Letter from _Bombay Govt. to Govt. of India_, June 17, 1881.

TONICATCHY, TUNNYKETCH, s. In Madras this is the name of the domestic water-carrier, who is generally a woman, and acts as a kind of under housemaid. It is a corr. of Tamil _tannir-kāssi_, _tannikkāriççi_, an abbreviation of _tannīr-kāsatti_, 'water-woman.'

c. 1780.—"'Voudriez-vous me permettre de faire ce trajet avec mes gens et mes bagages, qui ne consistent qu'en deux malles, quatre caisses de vin, deux ballots de toiles, et deux femmes, dont l'une est ma cuisinière, et l'autre, ma TANNIE KARETJE ou porteuse d'eau.'"—_Haafner_, i. 242.

1792.—"The Armenian ... now mounts a bit of blood ... and ... dashes the mud about through the streets of the _Black Town_, to the admiration and astonishment of the TAWNY-KERTCHES."—_Madras Courier_, April 26.

TONJON, and vulg. TOMJOHN, s. A sort of sedan or portable chair. It is (at least in the Bengal Presidency) carried like a palankin by a single pole and four bearers, whereas a JOMPON (q.v.), for use in a hilly country, has two poles like a European sedan, each pair of bearers bearing it by a stick between the poles, to which the latter are slung. We cannot tell what the origin of this word is, nor explain the etymology given by Williamson below, unless it is intended for _thām-jāngh_, which _might_ mean 'support-thigh.' Mr. Platts gives as forms in Hind. _tāmjhām_ and _thāmjān_. The word is perhaps adopted from some trans-gangetic language. A rude contrivance of this kind in Malabar is described by Col. Welsh under the name of a 'Tellicherry chair' (ii. 40).

c. 1804.—"I had a TONJON, or open palanquin, in which I rode."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 283.

1810.—"About Dacca, Chittagong, Tipperah, and other mountainous parts, a very light kind of conveyance is in use, called a TAUM-JAUNG, _i.e._ 'a support to the feet.'"—_Williamson, V.M._ i. 322-23.

" "Some of the party at the tents sent a TONJON, or open chair, carried like a palankeen, to meet me."—_Maria Graham_, 166.

[1827.—"In accordance with Lady D'Oyly's earnest wish I go out every morning in her TONJIN."—_Diary of Mrs. Fenton_, 100.]

1829.—"I had been conveyed to the hill in Hanson's TONJON, which differs only from a palanquin in being like the body of a gig with a head to it."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 88.

[1832.—"... I never seat myself in the palankeen or THONJAUN without a feeling bordering on self-reproach...."—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 320.]

1839.—"He reined up his ragged horse, facing me, and dancing about till I had passed; then he dashed past me at full gallop, wheeled round, and charged my TONJON, bending down to his saddlebow, pretending to throw a lance, showing his teeth, and uttering a loud quack!"—_Letters from Madras_, 290.

[1849.—"We proceeded to Nawabgunge, the minister riding out with me, for some miles, to take leave, as I sat in my TONJOHN."—_Sleeman, Journey through Oudh_, i. 2.]

TOOLSY, s. The holy Basil of the Hindus (_Ocimum sanctum_, L.), Skt. _tulsī_ or _tulasī_, frequently planted in a vase upon a pedestal of masonry in the vicinity of Hindu temples or dwellings. Sometimes the ashes of deceased relatives are preserved in these domestic shrines. The practice is alluded to by Fr. Odoric as in use at Tana, near Bombay (see _Cathay_, i. 59, c. 1322); and it is accurately described by the later ecclesiastic quoted below. See also _Ward's Hindoos_, ii. 203. The plant has also a kind of sanctity in the Greek Church, and a character for sanitary value at least on the shores of the Mediterranean generally.

[c. 1650.—"They who bear the TULASĪ round the neck ... they are Vaishnavas, and sanctify the world."—_Bhaktā Mālā_, in _H. H. Wilson's Works_, i. 41.]

1672.—"Almost all the Hindus ... adore a plant like our _Basilico gentile_, but of more pungent odour.... Every one before his house has a little altar, girt with a wall half an ell high, in the middle of which they erect certain pedestals like little towers, and in these the shrub is grown. They recite their prayers daily before it, with repeated prostrations, sprinklings of water, &c. There are also many of these maintained at the bathing-places, and in the courts of the pagodas."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 300.

1673.—"They plaster Cow-dung before their Doors; and so keep themselves clean, having a little place or two built up a Foot Square of Mud, where they plant _Calaminth_, or (by them called) TULCE, which they worship every Morning, and tend with Diligence."—_Fryer_, 199.

1842.—"Veneram a planta chamada TULOSSE, por dizerem é do pateo dos Deoses, e por isso é commun no pateo de suas casas, e todas as manhãs lhe vão tributar veneração."—_Annaes Maritimos_, iii. 453.

1872.—"At the head of the ghát, on either side, is a sacred TULASI plant ... placed on a high pedestal of masonry."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 18.

The following illustrates the esteem attached to Toolsy in S. Europe:

1885.—"I have frequently realised how much prized the basil is in Greece for its mystic properties. The herb, which they say grew on Christ's grave, is almost worshipped in the Eastern Church. On St. Basil's day women take sprigs of this plant to be blessed in church. On returning home they cast some on the floor of the house, to secure luck for the ensuing year. They eat a little with their household, and no sickness, they maintain, will attack them for a year. Another bit they put in their cupboard, and firmly believe that their embroideries and silken raiment will be free from the visitation of rats, mice, and moths, for the same period."—_J. T. Bent, The Cyclades_, p. 328.

TOOMONGONG, s. A Malay title, especially known as borne by one of the chiefs of Johōr, from whom the Island of Singapore was purchased. The Sultans of Johōr are the representatives of the old Mahommedan dynasty of Malacca, which took refuge in Johōr, and the adjoining islands (including Bintang especially), when expelled by Albuquerque in 1511, whilst the _Tumanggung_ was a minister who had in Peshwa fashion appropriated the power of the Sultan, with hereditary tenure: and this chief now lives, we believe, at Singapore. Crawfurd says: "The word is most probably Javanese; and in Java is the title of a class of nobles, not of an office" (_Malay Dict._ s.v.)

[1774.—"Paid a visit to the Sultan ... and Pangaram TOOMONGONG...."—_Diary of J. Herbert_, in _Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series_, ii. 438.

[1830.—"This (Bopáti), however, is rather a title of office than of mere rank, as these governors are sometimes TUMÚNG'GUNGS, _An'gebáis_, and of still inferior rank."—_Raffles, Java_, 2nd ed. i. 299.]

1884.—"Singapore had originally been purchased from two Malay chiefs; the Sultan and TUMANGONG of Johore. The former, when Sir Stamford Raffles entered into the arrangement with them, was the titular sovereign, whilst the latter, who held an hereditary office, was the real ruler."—_Cavenagh, Reminis. of an Indian Official_, 273.

TOON, TOON-WOOD, s. The tree and timber of the _Cedrela Toona_, Roxb. N.O. _Meliaceae_. Hind. _tun_, _tūn_, Skt. _tunna_. The timber is like a poor mahogany, and it is commonly used for furniture and fine joiner's work in many parts of India. It is identified by Bentham with the Red Cedar of N.S. Wales and Queensland (_Cedrela australis_, F. Mueller). See _Brandis, Forest Flora_, 73. A sp. of the same genus (_C. sinensis_) is called in Chinese _ch'un_, which looks like the same word.

[1798.—The tree first described by Sir W. Jones, _As. Res._ iv. 288.]

1810.—"The TOON, or country mahogany, which comes from Bengal...."—_Maria Graham_, 101.

1837.—"Rosellini informs us that there is an Egyptian harp at Florence, of which the wood is what is commonly called E. Indian mahogany (_Athenaeum_, July 22, 1837). This may be the _Cedrela_ TOONA."—_Royle's Hindu Medicine_, 30.

TOORKEY, s. A _Turkī_ horse, _i.e._ from Turkestan. Marco Polo uses what is practically the same word for a horse from the Turcoman horse-breeders of Asia Minor.

1298.—"... the Turcomans ... dwell among mountains and downs where they find good pasture, for their occupation is cattle-keeping. Excellent horses, known as TURQUANS, are reared in their country...."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 2.

[c. 1590.—"The fourth class (TURKÍ) are horses imported from Turán; though strong and well formed, they do not come up to the preceding (Arabs, Persian, Mujannas)."—_Āīn_, i. 234.

[1663.—"If they are found to be TURKI horses, that is from Turkistan or Tartary, and of a proper size and adequate strength, they are branded on the thigh with the King's mark...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 243.]

1678.—"Four horses bought for the Company—

_Pagodas._ One young Arab at 160 One old TURKEY at 40 One old Atchein at 20 One of this country at 20 ----- 240." _Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, March 6, in _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1871.

1782.—"Wanted one or two Tanyans (see TANGUN) rising six years old, Wanted also a Bay TOORKEY, or Bay _Tazzi_ (see TAZEE) Horse for a Buggy...."—_India Gazette_, Feb. 9.

" "To be disposed of at Ghyretty ... a Buggy, almost new ... a pair of uncommonly beautiful spotted TOORKAYS."—_Ibid._ March 2.

TOOTNAGUE, s. Port. _tutenaga_. This word appears to have two different applications. A. A Chinese alloy of copper, zinc, and nickel, sometimes called 'white copper' (_i.e._ _peh-tung_ of the Chinese). The finest qualities are alleged to contain arsenic.[271] The best comes from Yunnan, and Mr. Joubert of the Garnier Expedition, came to the conclusion that it was produced by a direct mixture of the ores in the furnace (_Voyage d'Exploration_, ii. 160). B. It is used in Indian trade in the same loose way that _spelter_ is used, for either _zinc_ or _pewter_ (_peh-yuen_, or 'white lead' of the Chinese). The base of the word is no doubt the Pers. _tūtiya_, Skt. _tuttha_, an oxide of zinc, generally in India applied to blue vitriol or sulphate of copper, but the formation of the word is obscure. Possibly the last syllable is merely an adjective affix, in which way _nāk_ is used in Persian. Or it may be _nāga_ in the sense of lead, which is one of the senses given by Shakespear. In one of the quotations given below, _tutenague_ is confounded with _calin_ (see CALAY). Moodeen Sheriff gives as synonyms for _zinc_, Tam. _tuttanāgam_ [_tuttunāgam_], Tel. _tuttunāgam_ [_tuttināgamu_], Mahr. and Guz. _tutti-nāga_. Sir G. Staunton is curiously wrong in supposing (as his mode of writing seems to imply) that _tutenague_ is a Chinese word. [The word has been finally corrupted in England into '_tooth and egg_' metal, as in a quotation below.]

1605.—"4500 Pikals (see PECUL) of _Tintenaga_ (for TIUTENAGA) or Spelter."—In _Valentijn_, v. 329.

1644.—"That which they export (from Cochin to Orissa) is pepper, although it is prohibited, and all the drugs of the south, with Callaym (see CALAY), TUTUNAGA, wares of China and Portugal; jewelled ornaments; but much less nowadays, for the reasons already stated...."—_Bocarro, MS._ f. 316.

1675.—"... from thence with _Dollars_ to _China_ for _Sugar_, _Tea_, _Porcelane_, _Laccared Ware_, _Quicksilver_, TUTHINAG, and Copper...."—_Fryer_, 86.

[1676-7.—"... supposing yo^r Hon^r may intend to send y^e Sugar, Sugar-candy, and TUTONAG for Persia...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series_, i. 125.]

1679.—Letter from Dacca reporting ... "that Dacca is not a good market for Gold, Copper, Lead, Tin or TUTENAGUE."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, Oct. 31, in _Notes and Exts._ Madras, 1871.

[ " "In the list of commodities brought from the East Indies, 1678, I find among the drugs, tincal (see TINCALL) and TOOTHANAGE set doune. Enquire also what these are...."—Letter of _Sir T. Browne_, May 29, in _N. & Q._ 2 ser. vii. 520.]

1727.—"Most of the Spunge in China had pernicious Qualities because the Subterraneous Grounds were stored with Minerals, as Copper, Quicksilver, Allom, TOOTHENAGUE, &c."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 223; [ed. 1744, ii. 222, for "Spunge" reading "Springs"].

1750.—"A sort of Cash made of TOOTHENAGUE is the only Currency of the Country."—_Some Ac. of Cochin China_, by _Mr. Robert Kirsop_, in _Dalrymple, Or. Rep._ i. 245.

[1757.—Speaking of the freemen enrolled at Nottingham in 1757, Bailey (_Annals of Nottinghamshire_, iii. 1235) mentions as one of them William Tutin, buckle-maker, and then goes on to say: "It was a son of this latter person who was the inventor of that beautiful composite white metal, the introduction of which created such a change in numerous articles of ordinary table service in England. This metal, in honour of the inventor, was called TUTINIC, but which word, by one of the most absurd perversions of language ever known, became transferred into 'TOOTH AND EGG,' the name by which it was almost uniformly recognised in the shops."—Quoted in 2 ser. _N. & Q._ x. 144.]

1780.—"At Quedah, there is a trade for calin (see CALAY) or TUTENAGUE ... to export to different parts of the Indies."—_Dunn, New Directory_, 5th ed. 338.

1797.—"TU-TE-NAG is, properly speaking, zinc, extracted from a rich ore or calamine; the ore is powdered and mixed with charcoal dust, and placed in earthen jars over a slow fire, by means of which the metal rises in form of vapour, in a common distilling apparatus, and afterwards is condensed in water."—_Staunton's Acct. of Lord Macartney's Embassy_, 4to ed. ii. 540.

TOPAZ, TOPASS, &c., s. A name used in the 17th and 18th centuries for dark-skinned or half-caste claimants of Portuguese descent, and Christian profession. Its application is generally, though not universally, to soldiers of this class, and it is possible that it was originally a corruption of Pers. (from Turkish) _top-chī_, 'a gunner.' It may be a slight support to this derivation that Italians were employed to cast guns for the Zamorin at Calicut from a very early date in the 16th century, and are frequently mentioned in the annals of Correa between 1503 and 1510. Various other etymologies have however been given. That given by Orme below (and put forward doubtfully by Wilson) from _topī_, 'a hat,' has a good deal of plausibility, and even if the former etymology be the true _origin_, it is probable that this one was often in the minds of those using the term, as its true connotation. It may have some corroboration not only in the fact that Europeans are to this day often spoken of by natives (with a shade of disparagement) as TOPEEWALAS (q.v.) or 'Hat-men,' but also in the pride commonly taken by all persons claiming European blood in wearing a hat; indeed Fra Paolino tells us that this class call themselves _gente de chapeo_ (see also the quotation below from Ovington). Possibly however this was merely a misrendering of _topaz_ from the assumed etymology. The same Fra Paolino, with his usual fertility in error, propounds in another passage that _topaz_ is a corruption of _do-bhāshiya_, 'two-tongued' (in fact is another form of DUBASH, q.v.), viz. using Portuguese and a debased vernacular (pp. 50 and 144). [The _Madras Gloss._ assumes Mal. _tópáshi_ to be a corruption of DUBASH.] The _Topaz_ on board ship is the sweeper, who is at sea frequently of this class.

1602.—"The 12th ditto we saw to seaward another _Champaigne_ (SAMPAN) wherein were 20 men, Mestiços (see MUSTEES) and TOUPAS."—_Van Spilbergen's Voyage_, p. 34, pub. 1648.

[1672.—"TOEPASSES." See under MADRAS.]

1673.—"To the Fort then belonged 300 _English_, and 400 TOPAZES, or Portugal Firemen."—_Fryer_, 66. In his glossarial Index he gives "TOPAZES, Musketeers."

1680.—"It is resolved and ordered to entertain about 100 TOPASSES, or Black Portuguese, into pay."—In _Wheeler_, i. 121.

1686.—"It is resolved, as soon as English soldiers can be provided sufficient for the garrison, that all TOPASSES be disbanded, and no more entertained, since there is little dependence on them."—In _ditto_, 159.

1690.—"A Report spread abroad, that a Rich Moor Ship belonging to one _Abdal Ghaford_, was taken by _Hat-men_, that is, in their (the Moors) Dialect, Europeans."—_Ovington_, 411.

1705.—"... TOPASES, qui sont des gens du pais qu'on élève et qu'on habille à la Françoise, lesquels ont esté instruits dans la Religion Catholique par quelques uns de nos Missionnaires."—_Luillier_, 45-46.

1711.—"The Garrison consists of about 250 Soldiers, at 91 Fanhams, or 1_l._ 2_s._ 9_d._ per Month, and 200 TOPASSES, or black Mungrel Portuguese, at 50, or 52 Fanhams per Month."—_Lockyer_, 14.

1727.—"Some Portuguese are called TOPASSES ... will be served by none but Portuguese Priests, because they indulge them more and their Villany."—_A. Hamilton_, [ed. 1744, i. 326].

1745.—"Les Portugais et les autres Catholiques qu'on nomme Mestices (see MUSTEES) et TOPASES, également comme les naturels du Pays y viennent sans distinction pour assister aux Divins mystères."—_Norbert_, ii. 31.

1747.—"The officers upon coming in report their People in general behaved very well, and could not do more than they did with such a handful of men against the Force the Enemy had, being as they believe at least to be one thousand Europeans, besides TOPASSES, Coffrees (see CAFFER), and Seapoys (see SEPOY), altogether about Two Thousand (2000)."—_MS. Consns. at Ft. St. David_, March 1. (In India Office).

1749.—"600 effective _Europeans_ would not have cost more than that Crowd of useless TOPASSES and _Peons_ of which the Major Part of our Military has of late been composed."—In _A Letter to a Proprietor of the E.I. Co._ p. 57.

" "The TOPASSES of which the major Part of the Garrison consisted, every one that knows _Madrass_ knows it to be a black, degenerate, wretched Race of the antient _Portuguese_, as proud and bigotted as their Ancestors, lazy, idle, and vitious withal, and for the most Part as weak and feeble in Body as base in Mind, not one in ten possessed of any of the necessary Requisites of a Soldier."—_Ibid._ App. p. 103.

1756.—"... in this plight, from half an hour after eleven till near two in the morning, I sustained the weight of a heavy man, with his knees on my back, and the pressure of his whole body on my head; a Dutch sergeant, who had taken his seat upon my left shoulder, and a TOPAZ bearing on my right."—_Holwell's Narr. of the Black Hole_, [ed. 1758, p. 19].

1758.—"There is a distinction said to be made by you ... which, in our opinion, does no way square with rules of justice and equity, and that is the exclusion of Portuguese TOPASSES, and other Christian natives, from any share of the money granted by the Nawab."—_Court's Letter_, in _Long_, 133.

c. 1785.—"TOPASSES, black foot soldiers, descended from Portuguese marrying natives, called TOPASSES because they wear hats."—_Carraccioli's Clive_, iv. 564. The same explanation in _Orme_, i. 80.

1787.—"... Assuredly the mixture of Moormen, Rajahpoots, Gentoos, and Malabars in the same corps is extremely beneficial.... I have also recommended the corps of TOPASSES or descendants of Europeans, who retain the characteristic qualities of their progenitors."—_Col. Fullarton's View of English Interests in India_, 222.

1789.—"TOPASSES are the sons of Europeans and black women, or low Portuguese, who are trained to arms."—_Munro, Narr._ 321.

1817.—"TOPASSES, or persons whom we may denominate Indo-Portuguese, either the mixed produce of Portuguese and Indian parents, or converts to the Portuguese, from the Indian, faith."—_J. Mill, Hist._ iii. 19.

TOPE, s. This word is used in three quite distinct senses, from distinct origins.

A. Hind. _top_, 'a cannon.' This is Turkish _tōp_, adopted into Persian and Hindustani. We cannot trace it further. [Mr. Platts regards T. _tob_, _top_, as meaning originally 'a round mass,' from Skt. _stūpa_, for which see below.]

B. A grove or orchard, and in Upper India especially a mango-orchard. The word is in universal use by the English, but is quite unknown to the natives of Upper India. It is in fact Tam. _tōppu_, Tel. _tōpu_, [which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Tam. _togu_, 'to collect,'] and must have been carried to Bengal by foreigners at an early period of European traffic. But Wilson is curiously mistaken in supposing it to be in common use in Hindustan by natives. The word used by them is _bāgh_.

C. An ancient Buddhist monument in the form of a solid dome. The word _tōp_ is in local use in the N.W. Punjab, where ancient monuments of this kind occur, and appears to come from Skt. _stūpa_ through the Pali or Prakrit _thūpo_. According to Sir H. Elliot (i. 505), _Stupa_ in Icelandic signifies 'a Tower.' We cannot find it in Cleasby. The word was first introduced to European knowledge by Mr. Elphinstone in his account of the Tope of Manikyala in the Rawul Pindi district.

A.—

[1687.—"TOPE." See under TOPE-KHANA.

[1884.—"The big gun near the Central Museum of Lahor called the Zam-Zamah or Bhanjianvati TOP, seems to have held much the same place with the Sikhs as the Malik-i-Maidán held in Bijapur."—_Bombay Gazetteer_, xxiii. 642.]

B.—

1673.—"... flourish pleasant TOPS of Plantains, Cocoes, Guiavas."—_Fryer_, 40.

" "The Country is Sandy; yet plentiful in Provisions; in all places, TOPS of Trees."—_Ibid._ 41.

1747.—"The TOPES and Walks of Trees in and about the Bounds will furnish them with firewood to burn, and Clay for Bricks is almost everywhere."—_Report of a Council of War at Ft. St. David_, in _Consns._ of May 5, MS. in India Office.

1754.—"A multitude of People set to the work finished in a few days an entrenchment, with a stout mud wall, at a place called Facquire's TOPE, or the grove of the Facquire."—_Orme_, i. 273.

1799.—"Upon looking at the TOPE as I came in just now, it appeared to me, that when you get possession of the bank of the NULLAH, you have the TOPE as a matter of course."—_Wellington, Desp._ i. 23.

1809.—"... behind that a rich country, covered with rice fields and TOPES."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 557.

1814.—"It is a general practice when a plantation of mango trees is made, to dig a well on one side of it. The well and the TOPE are married, a ceremony at which all the village attends, and large sums are often expended."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 56.

C.—

[1839.—"TOPE is an expression used for a mound or barrow as far west as Peshawer...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, 2nd ed. i. 108.]

TOPE-KHANA, s. The Artillery, Artillery Park, or Ordnance Department, Turco-Pers. _tōp-khāna_, 'cannon-house' or 'cannon-department.' The word is the same that appears so often in reports from Constantinople as the _Tophaneh_. Unless the traditions of Donna Tofana are historical, we are strongly disposed to suspect that _Aqua Tofana_ may have had its name from this word.

1687.—"_The Toptchi._ These are Gunners, called so from the word _Tope_, which in Turkish signifies a Cannon, and are in number about 1200, distributed in 52 Chambers; their Quarters are at TOPHANA, or the place of Guns in the Suburbs of Constantinople."—_Rycaut's Present State of the Ottoman Empire_, p. 94.

1726.—"Isfandar Chan, chief of the Artillery (called the Daroger (see DAROGA) of the TOPSCANNA)."—_Valentijn_, iv. (_Suratte_), 276.

1765.—"He and his troops knew that by the treachery of the TOPE KHONNAH DROGER (see DAROGA), the cannon were loaded with powder only."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c. i. 96.

TOPEE, s. A hat, Hind. _ṭopī_. This is sometimes referred to Port. _topo_, 'the top' (also _tope_, 'a top-knot,' and _topete_, a 'toupee'), which is probably identical with English and Dutch _top_, L. German _topp_, Fr. _topet_, &c. But there is also a simpler Hind. word _ṭop_, for a helmet or hat, and the quotation from the Roteiro Vocabulary seems to show that the word existed in India when the Portuguese first arrived. With the usual tendency to specialize foreign words, we find this word becomes specialized in application to the SOLA hat.

1498.—In the vocabulary ("_Este he a linguajem de Calicut_") we have: "barrete (_i.e._ a cap): TUPY."—_Roteiro_, 118.

The following expression again, in the same work, seems to be Portuguese, and to refer to some mode in which the women's hair was dressed: "Trazem em a moleera huuns TOPETES por signall que sam Christãos."—_Ibid._ 52.

1849.—"Our good friend Sol came down in right earnest on the waste, and there is need of many a fold of twisted muslin round the white TOPI, to keep off his importunacy."—_Dry Leaves from Young Egypt_, 2.

1883.—"TOPEE, a solar helmet."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 263.

TOPEEWALA, s. Hind. _ṭopīwālā_, 'one who wears a hat,' generally a European, or one claiming to be so. Formerly by Englishmen it was habitually applied to the dark descendants of the Portuguese. R. Drummond says that in his time (before 1808) _Topeewala_ and PUGGRY_wala_ were used in Guzerat and the Mahratta country for 'Europeans' and 'natives.' [The S. Indian form is _Toppikār_.] The author of the Persian _Life of Hydur Naik_ (Or. Tr. Fund, by Miles) calls Europeans _Kalāh-posh_, _i.e._ 'hat-wearers' (p. 85).

1803.—"The descendants of the Portuguese ... unfortunately the ideas of Christianity are so imperfect that the only mode they hit upon of displaying their faith is by wearing hats and breeches."—_Sydney Smith, Works_, 3d. ed. iii. 5.

[1826.—"It was now evident we should have to encounter the TOPEE WALLAS."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 71.]

1874.—"... you will see that he will not be able to protect us. All TOPIWÁLÁS ... are brothers to each other. The magistrates and the judge will always decide in favour of their white brethren."—_Govinda Samanta_, ii. 211.

TORCULL, s. This word occurs only in Castanheda. It is the Malayālam _tiru-koyil_, [Tam. _tiru_, Skt. _śri_, 'holy' _koyil_, 'temple']. See i. 253, 254; also the English Trans. of 1582, f. 151. In fact, in the 1st ed. of the 1st book of Castanheda _turcoll_ occurs where _pagode_ is found in subsequent editions. [_Tricalore_ in S. Arcot is in Tam. _Tirukkoyilūr_, with the same meaning.]

TOSHACONNA, s. P.—H. _tosha-khāna_. The repository of articles received as presents, or intended to be given as presents, attached to a government-office, or great man's establishment. The _tosha-khāna_ is a special department attached to the Foreign Secretariat of the Government of India.

[1616.—"Now indeed the ATASHCKANNOE was become a right stage."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 300.]

[1742.—"... the Treasury, Jewels, TOISHIK-KHANNA ... that belonged to the Emperor...."—_Fraser, H. of Nadir Shah_, 173.]

1799.—"After the capture of Seringapatam, and before the country was given over to the Raja, some brass SWAMIES (q.v.), which were in the TOSHEKANAH were given to the brahmins of different pagodas, by order of Macleod and the General. The prize-agents require payment for them."—_Wellington_, i. 56.

[1885.—"When money is presented to the Viceroy, he always 'remits' it, but when presents of jewels, arms, stuffs, horses, or other things of value are given him, they are accepted, and are immediately handed over to the TOSH KHANA or Government Treasury...."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 75.]

TOSTDAUN, s. Military Hind. _tosdān_ for a cartouche-box. The word appears to be properly Pers. _toshadān_, 'provision-holder,' a wallet.

[1841.—"This last was, however, merely 'TOS-DAN _kee awaz_'—a cartouch-box report—as our sepoys oddly phrase a vague rumour."—_Society in India_, ii. 223.]

TOTY, s. Tam. _toṭṭi_, Canar. _totīga_, from Tam. _tondu_, 'to dig,' properly a low-caste labourer in S. India, and a low-caste man who in villages receives certain allowances for acting as messenger, &c., for the community, like the GORAYT of N. India.

1730.—"Il y a dans chaque village un homme de service, appellé TOTTI, qui est chargé des impositions publiques."—_Lettr. Edif._ xiii. 371.

[1883.—"The name TOTY being considered objectionable, the same officers in the new arrangements are called _Talaiaris_ (see TALIAR) when assigned to Police, and _Vettians_ when employed in Revenue duties."—_Le Fanu, Man. of Salem_, ii. 211.]

TOUCAN, s. This name is very generally misapplied by Europeans to the various species of Hornbill, formerly all styled _Buceros_, but now subdivided into various genera. Jerdon says: "They (the hornbills) are, indeed, popularly called Toucans throughout India; and this appears to be their name in some of the Malayan isles; the word signifying 'a worker,' from the noise they make." This would imply that the term did originally belong to a species of hornbill, and not to the S. American _Rhamphastes_ or _Zygodactyle_. _Tukang_ is really in Malay a 'craftsman or artificer'; but the dictionaries show no application to the bird. We have here, in fact, a remarkable instance of the coincidences which often justly perplex etymologists, or would perplex them if it were not so much their habit to seize on one solution and despise the others. Not only is _tukang_ in Malay 'an artificer,' but, as Willoughby tells us, the Spaniards called the real S. American toucan '_carpintero_' from the noise he makes. And yet there seems no doubt that _Toucan_ is a Brazilian name for a Brazilian bird. See the quotations, and especially Thevet's, with its date.

The Toucan is described by Oviedo (c. 1535), but he mentions only the name by which "the Christians" called it,—in Ramusio's Italian _Picuto_ (?_Beccuto_; _Sommario_, in _Ramusio_, iii. f. 60). [Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) gives only the Brazilian derivation. The question is still further discussed, without any very definite result, save that it is probably an imitation of the cry of the bird, in _N. & Q._ 9 ser. vii. 486; viii. 22, 67, 85, 171, 250.]

1556.—"Sur la coste de la marine, la plus frequẽte marchandise est le plumage d'vn oyseau, qu'ils appellent en leur langue TOUCAN, lequel descrivons sommairement puis qu'il vient à propos. Cest oyseau est de la grandeur d'vn pigeon.... Au reste cest oyseau est merveilleusement difforme et monstrueux, ayant le bec plus gros et plus long quasi que le reste du corps."—_Les Singularitez de la France Antarticque, autrement nommée Amerique.... Par T. André Theuet, Natif d'Angoulesme_, Paris, 1558, f. 91.

1648.—"TUCANA sive TOUCAN Brasiliensibus: avis picae aut palumbi magnitudine.... Rostrum habet ingens et nonnumquam palmum longum, exterius flavam.... Mirum est autem videri possit quomodo tantilla avis tam grande rostrum ferat; sed levissimum est."—_GeorgI MarcgravI de Liebstad, Hist. Rerum Natur. Brasiliae._ Lib. V. cap. xv., in _Hist. Natur. Brasil._ Lugd. Bat. 1648, p. 217.

See also (1599) _Aldrovandus, Ornitholog._ lib. xii. cap. 19, where the word is given TOUCHAM.

Here is an example of misapplication to the Hornbill, though the latter name is also given:

1885.—"Soopah (in N. Canara) is the only region in which I have met with the TOUCAN or great hornbill.... I saw the comical looking head with its huge aquiline beak, regarding me through a fork in the branch; and I account it one of the best shots I ever made, when I sent a ball ... through the head just at its junction with the handsome orange-coloured helmet which surmounts it. Down came the TOUCAN with outspread wings, dead apparently; but when my peon Manoel raised him by the thick muscular neck, he fastened his great claws on his hand, and made the wood resound with a succession of roars more like a bull than a bird."—_Gordon Forbes, Wild Life in Canara_, &c. pp. 37-38.

TOWLEEA, s. Hind. _tauliyā_, 'a towel.' This is a corruption, however, not of the English form, but rather of the Port. _toalha_ (_Panjab N. & Q._, 1885, ii. 117).

TRAGA, s. [Molesworth gives "S. _trāgā_, Guz. _trāgu_"; _trāga_ does not appear in Monier-Williams's Skt. Dict., and Wilson queries the word as doubtful. Dr. Grierson writes: "I cannot trace its origin back to Skt. One is tempted to connect it with the Skt. root _trai_, or _trā_, 'to protect,' but the termination _gā_ presents difficulties which I cannot get over. One would expect it to be derived from some Skt. word like _trāka_, but no such word exists."] The extreme form of DHURNA (q.v.) among the Rājputs and connected tribes, in which the complainant puts himself, or some member of his family, to torture or death, as a mode for bringing vengeance on the oppressor. The tone adopted by some persons and papers at the time of the death of the great Charles Gordon, tended to imply their view that his death was a kind of _traga_ intended to bring vengeance on those who had sacrificed him. [For a case in Greece, see _Pausanias_, X. i. 6. Another name for this self-sacrifice is _Chandi_, which is perhaps Skt. _ćaṇḍa_, 'passionate' (see _Malcolm, Cent. India_, 2nd ed. ii. 137). Also compare the _jūhar_ of the Rājputs (_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 74). And for _Kūr_, see _As. Res._ iv. 357 _seqq._]

1803.—A case of TRAGA is recorded in Sir Jasper Nicoll's Journal, at the capture of Gawilgarh, by Sir A. Wellesley. See note to _Wellington_, ed. 1837, ii. 387.

1813.—"Every attempt to levy an assessment is succeeded by the TARAKAW, a most horrid mode of murdering themselves and each other."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 91; [2nd ed. i. 378; and see i. 244].

1819.—For an affecting story of TRAGA, see _Macmurdo_, in _Bo. Lit. Soc. Trans._ i. 281.

[TRANKEY, s. A kind of boat used in the Persian Gulf and adjoining seas. All attempts to connect it with any Indian or Persian word have been unsuccessful. It has been supposed to be connected with the Port. _trincador_, a sort of flat-bottomed coasting vessel with a high stern, and with _trinquart_, a herring-boat used in the English Channel. Smyth (_Sailor's Word-book_, s.v.) has: "_Trankeh_ or _Trankies_, a large boat of the Gulf of Persia." See _N. & Q._ 8 ser. vii. 167, 376.

[1554.—"He sent certain spies who went in TERRANQUIMS dressed as fishermen who caught fish inside the straits."—_Couto_, Dec. VI. Bk. x. ch. 20.

[c. 1750.—"... he remained some years in obscurity, till an Arab TRANKY being driven in there by stress of weather, he made himself known to his countrymen...."—_Grose_, 1st ed. 25.

[1753.—"Taghi Khan ... soon after embarked a great number of men in small vessels." In the note TARRANQUINS.—_Hanway_, iv. 181.

[1773.—"Accordingly we resolved to hire one of the common, but uncomfortable vessels of the Gulph, called a TRANKEY...."—_Ives_, 203.]

TRANQUEBAR, n.p. A seaport of S. India, which was in the possession of the Danes till 1807, when it was taken by England. It was restored to the Danes in 1814, and purchased from them, along with Serampore, in 1845. The true name is said to be _Tarangam-bāḍi_, 'Sea-Town' or 'Wave-Town'; [so the _Madras Gloss._; but in the _Man._ (ii. 216) it is interpreted 'Street of the Telegu people.']

1610.—"The members of the Company have petitioned me, that inasmuch as they do much service to God in their establishment at Negapatam, both among Portuguese and natives, and that there is a settlement of newly converted Christians who are looked after by the catechumens of the parish (FREGUEZIA) of TRANGABAR...."—_King's Letter_, in _Livros das Monções_, p. 285.

[1683-4.—"This Morning the Portuguez ship that came from Vizagapatam Sailed hence for TRANGAMBAR."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 16.]

TRAVANCORE, n.p. The name of a village south of Trevandrum, from which the ruling dynasty of the kingdom which is known by the name has been called. The true name is said to be _Tiru-vidān-koḍu_, shortened to _Tiruvānkoḍu_. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives _Tiruvitānkūr_, _tiru_, Skt. _śrī_, 'the goddess of prosperity,' _vāzhu_, 'to reside,' _kūr_, 'part.']

[1514.—"As to the money due from the Raja of TRAVAMCOR...."—_Albuquerque, Cartas_, p. 270.]

1553.—"And at the place called TRAVANCOR, where this Kingdom of Coulam terminates, there begins another Kingdom, taking its name from this very TRAVANCOR, the king of which our people call the _Rey Grande_, because he is greater in his dominion, and in the state which he keeps, than those other princes of Malabar; and he is subject to the King of NARSINGA."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1.

1609.—"The said Governor has written to me that most of the kings adjacent to our State, whom he advised of the coming of the rebels, had sent replies in a good spirit, with expressions of friendship, and with promises not to admit the rebels into their ports, all but him of TRAVANCOR, from whom no answer had yet come."—_King of Spain's Letter_, in _Livros das Monções_, p. 257.

TRIBENY, n.p. Skt. _tri-veṇī_, 'threefold braid'; a name which properly belongs to Prayāga (Allahābād), where the three holy rivers, Ganges, Jumna, and (unseen) Sarasvatī are considered to unite. But local requirements have instituted another Tribeṇī in the Ganges Delta, by bestowing the name of Jumna and Sarasvatī on two streams connected with the Hugli. The Bengal Tribeni gives name to a village, which is a place of great sanctity, and to which the _melas_ or religious fairs attract many visitors.

1682.—"... if I refused to stay there he would certainly stop me again at TRIPPANY some miles further up the River."—_Hedges, Diary_, Oct. 14; [Hak. Soc. i. 38].

1705.—"... pendant la Lune de Mars ... il arrive la Fête de TRIPIGNY, c'est un Dieu enfermé dans une maniere de petite Mosquée, qui est dans le milieu d'une tres-grande pleine ... au bord du Gange."—_Luillier_, 69.

1753.—"Au-dessous de Nudia, à TRIPINI, dont le nom signifie trois eaux, le Gange fait encore sortir du même côte un canal, qui par sa rentrée, forme une seconde île renfermée dans la première."—_D'Anville_, 64.

TRICHIES, TRITCHIES, s. The familiar name of the cheroots made at Trichinopoly; long, and rudely made, with a straw inserted at the end for the mouth. They are (or were) cheap and coarse, but much liked by those used to them. Mr. C. P. Brown, referring to his etymology of TRICHINOPOLY under the succeeding article, derives the word _cheroot_ from the form of the name which he assigns. But this, like his etymology of the place-name, is entirely wrong (see CHEROOT). Some excellent practical scholars seem to be entirely without the etymological sense.

1876.—"Between whiles we smoked, generally Manillas, now supplanted by foul Dindiguls and fetid TRICHIES."—_Burton, Sind Revisited_, i. 7.

TRICHINOPOLY, n.p. A district and once famous rock-fort of S. India. The etymology and proper form of the name has been the subject of much difference. Mr. C. P. Brown gives the true name as _Chiruta-paḷḷi_, 'Little-Town.' But this may be safely rejected as mere guess, inconsistent with facts. The earliest occurrence of the name on an inscription is (about 1520) as _Tiru-śśilla-paḷḷi_, apparently 'Holy-rock-town.' In the _Tevāram_ the place is said to be mentioned under the name of _Sirapalli_. Some derive it from _Tri-sira-puram_, 'Three-head-town,' with allusion to a 'three-headed demon.' [The _Madras Gloss._ gives _Tiruććināppalli_, _tiru_, 'holy,' _shina_, 'the plant _cissampelos pareira_, L. _palli_, 'village.']

1677.—"TRITCHENAPALI."—_A. Bassing_, in _Valentijn_, v. (_Ceylon_), 300.

1741.—"The Maratas concluded the campaign by putting this whole Peninsula under contribution as far as C. Cumerim, attacking, conquering, and retaining the city of TIRUXERAPALI, capital of Madura, and taking prisoner the Nabab who governed it."—_Report of the Port. Viceroy_, in _Bosquejo das Possessões_, &c., _Documentos_, ed. 1853, iii. 19.

1753.—"Ces embouchûres sont en grand nombre, vû la division de ce fleuve en différens bras ou canaux, à remonter jusqu'à TIRISHIRAPALI, et à la pagode de Shirangham."—_D'Anville_, 115.

1761.—"After the battle Mahommed Ali Khan, son of the late nabob, fled to TRUCHINAPOLLI, a place of great strength."—_Complete Hist. of the War in India_, 1761, p. 3.

TRINCOMALEE, n.p. A well-known harbour on the N.E. coast of Ceylon. The proper name is doubtful. It is alleged to be _Tirukko-nātha-malai_, or _Taranga-malai_. The last ('Sea-Hill') seems conceived to fit our modern pronunciation, but not the older forms. It is perhaps _Tri-kona-malai_, for 'Three-peak Hill.' There is a shrine of Siva on the hill, called _Trikoneśwara_; [so the _Madras Man._ (ii. 216)].

1553.—"And then along the coast towards the north, above Baticalou, there is the kingdom of TRIQUINAMALÉ."—_Barros_, II. ii. cap. 1.

1602.—"This Prince having departed, made sail, and was driven by the winds unknowing whither he went. In a few days he came in sight of a desert island (being that of Ceilon), where he made the land at a haven called Preaturé, between TRIQUILLIMALÉ and the point of JAFANAPATAM."—_Couto_, V. i. 5.

1672.—"TRINQUENEMALE hath a surpassingly fine harbour, as may be seen from the draught thereof, yea one of the best and largest in all Ceylon, and better sheltered from the winds than the harbours of Belligamme, Gale, or Colombo."—_Baldaeus_, 413.

1675.—"The Cinghalese themselves oppose this, saying that they emigrated from another country ... that some thousand years ago, a Prince of great piety, driven out of the land of Tanassery ... came to land near the Hill of TRICOENMALE with 1800 or 2000 men...."—_Ryklof van Goens_, in _Valentijn_ (_Ceylon_), 210.

1685.—"TRIQUINIMALE...."—_Ribeyro_, Fr. Tr. 6.

1726.—"TRINKENEMALE, properly TRICOENMALE" (_i.e._ _Trikunmalê_).—_Valentijn_ (_Ceylon_), 19.

" "TRINKEMALE...."—_Ibid._ 103.

1727.—"... that vigilant _Dutchman_ was soon after them with his Fleet, and forced them to fight disadvantageously in TRANKAMALAYA Bay, wherein the French lost one half of their Fleet, being either sunk or burnt."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 343, [ed. 1744].

1761.—"We arrived at TRINCONOMALE in Ceylone (which is one of the finest, if not y^e best and most capacious Harbours in y^e World) the first of November, and employed that and part of the ensuing Month in preparing our Ships for y^e next Campaign."—MS. Letter of _James Rennell_, Jan. 31.

TRIPANG, s. The sea-slug. This is the Malay name, _trīpang_, _tĕrīpang_. See SWALLOW, and BECHE-DE-MER.

[1817.—"Bich de mar is well known to be a dried sea slug used in the dishes of the Chinese; it is known among the Malayan Islands by the name of TRIPANG...."—_Raffles, H. of Java_, 2nd ed. i. 232.]

TRIPLICANE, n.p. A suburb of Fort St. George; the part where the palace of the "Nabob of the Carnatic" is. It has been explained, questionably, as _Tiru-valli-kēḍi_, 'sacred-creeper-tank.' Seshagiri Sastri gives it as _Tiru-alli-kēni_, 'sacred lily- (_Nymphaea rubea_) tank,' [and so the _Madras Gloss._ giving the word as _Tiruvallikkéni_.]

1674.—"There is an absolute necessity to go on fortifying this place in the best manner we can, our enemies at sea and land being within less than musket shot, and better fortified in their camp at TRIVELICANE than we are here."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._ Feb. 2. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1871, No. I. p. 28.

1679.—"The Didwan (DEWAUN) from Conjeveram, who pretends to have come from Court, having sent word from TREPLICANE that unless the Governor would come to the garden by the river side to receive the Phyrmaund he would carry it back to Court again, answer is returned that it hath not been accustomary for the Governours to go out to receive a bare Phyrmaund except there come therewith a Serpow (see SEERPAW) or a Tasheriff" (see TASHREEF).—_Do., do._, Dec. 2. _Ibid._ 1873, No. III. p. 40.

[1682-4.—"TRIBLICANE, TREBLICANE Trivety."—_Diary Ft. St. Geo._ ed. _Pringle_, i. 63; iii. 154.]

TRIVANDRUM, n.p. The modern capital of the State now known as TRAVANCORE (q.v.) Properly _Tiru-(v)anantā-puram_, 'Sacred Vishnu-Town.'

TRUMPÁK, n.p. This is the name by which the site of the native suburb of the city of ORMUS on the famous island of that name is known. The real name is shown by Lt. Stiffe's account of that island (_Geogr. Mag._ i. 13) to have been _Tūrūn-bāgh_, 'Garden of Tūrūn,' and it was properly the palace of the old Kings, of whom more than one bore the name of Tūrūn or Tūrūn Shāh.

1507.—"When the people of the city saw that they were so surrounded, that from no direction could water be brought, which was what they felt most of all, the principal Moors collected together and went to the king desiring him earnestly to provide a guard for the pools of TURUMBAQUE, which were at the head of the island, lest the Portuguese should obtain possession of them...."—_Comment. of Alboquerque_, E.T. by _Birch_, i. 175.

" "Meanwhile the Captain-Major ordered Afonso Lopes de Costa and João da Nova, and Manuel Teles with his people to proceed along the water's edge, whilst he with all the rest of the force would follow, and come to a place called TURUMBAQUE, which is on the water's edge, in which there were some palm-trees, and wells of brackish water, which supplied the people of the city with drink when the water-boats were not arriving, as sometimes happened owing to a contrary wind."—_Correa_, i. 830.

1610.—"The island has no fresh water ... only in TORUNPAQUE, which is a piece of white salt clay, at the extremity of the island, there is a well of fresh water, of which the King and the Wazir take advantage, to water the gardens which they have there, and which produce perfectly everything which is planted."—_Teixeira, Rel. de los Reyes de Harmuz_, 115.

1682.—"Behind the hills, to the S.S.W. and W.S.W. there is another part of the island, lying over against the anchorage that we have mentioned, and which includes the place called TURUMBAKE ... here one sees the ancient pleasure-house of the old Kings of Ormus, with a few small trees, and sundry date-palms. There are also here two great wells of water, called after the name of the place, 'The Wells of TURUMBAKE'; which water is the most wholesome and the freshest in the whole island."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 86.

TUAN, s. Malay _tuan_ and _tuwan_, 'lord, master.' The word is used in the English and Dutch settlements of the Archipelago exactly as SAHIB is in India. [An early Chinese form of the word is referred to under SUMATRA.]

1553.—"Dom Paulo da Gama, who was a worthy son of his father in his zeal to do the King good service ... equipped a good fleet, of which the King of Ugentana (see UJUNGTANAH) had presently notice, who in all speed set forth his own, consisting of 30 LANCHARAS, with a large force on board, and in command of which he put a valiant Moor called TUAM-bár, to whom the King gave orders that as soon as our force had quitted the fortress (of Malacca) not leaving enough people to defend it, he should attack the town of the _Queleys_ (see KLING) and burn and destroy as much as he could."—_Correa_, iii. 486.

1553.—"For where this word RAJA is used, derived from the kingly title, it attaches to a person on whom the King bestows the title, almost as among us that of Count, whilst the style TUAM is like our _Dom_; only the latter of the two is put before the person's proper name, whilst the former is put after it, as we see in the names of these two Javanese, Vtimuti RAJA, and TUAM Colascar."—_Barros_, II. vi. 3.

[1893.—"... the cooly talked over the affairs of the TUAN _Ingris_ (English gentleman) to a crowd of natives."—_W. B. Worsfold, A Visit to Java_, 145.]

TUCKA, s. Hind. _ṭakā_, Beng. _ṭākā_, [Skt. _ṭankaka_, 'stamped silver money']. This is the word commonly used among Bengalis for a rupee. But in other parts of India it (or at least _ṭakā_) is used differently; as for aggregates of 4, or of 2 pice (generally in N.W.P. _pānch ṭakā paisā_ = five _ṭakā_ of pice, 20 pice). Compare TANGA.

[1809.—"A requisition of four TUKHAS, or eight _pice_, is made upon each shop...."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahr. Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 84.]

1874.—"'... How much did my father pay for her?'

"'He paid only ten TÁKÁS.'

"I may state here that the word _rupeyá_, or as it is commonly written RUPEE or _rupi_, is unknown to the peasantry of Bengal, at least to Bengali Hindu peasants; the word they invariably use is TÁKÁ."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 209.

TUCKÁVEE, s. Money advanced to a ryot by his superior to enable him to carry on his cultivation, and recoverable with his quota of revenue. It is Ar.—H. _taḳāvī_, from Ar. _ḳavī_, 'strength,' thus literally 'a reinforcement.'

[1800.—"A great many of them, who have now been forced to work as labourers, would have thankfully received TACAVY, to be repaid, by instalments, in the course of two or three years."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 188.]

1880.—"When the Sirkar disposed of lands which reverted to it ... it sold them almost always for a _nazarána_ (see NUZZERANA). It sometimes gave them gratis, but it never paid money, and seldom or ever advanced TAKÁVI to the tenant or owner."—_Minutes of Sir T. Munro_, i. 71. These words are not in Munro's spelling. The Editor has reformed the orthography.

TUCKEED, s. An official reminder. Ar.—H. _tākīd_, 'emphasis, injunction,' and verb _tākīd karnā_, 'to enjoin stringently, to insist.'

1862.—"I can hardly describe to you my life—work all day, English and Persian, scores of appeals and session cases, and a continual irritation of TUKEEDS and offensive remarks ... these take away all the enjoyment of doing one's duty, and make work a slavery."—Letter from _Col. J. R. Becher_, in (unpublished) _Memoir_, p. 28.

[TUCKIAH, s. Pers. _takya_, literally 'a pillow or cushion'; but commonly used in the sense of a hut or hermitage occupied by a fakīr or holy man.

[1800.—"He declared ... that two of the people charged ... had been at his TUCKIAH."—_Wellington, Desp._ i. 78.

[1847.—"In the centre of the wood was a Faqir's TALKIAT (_sic_) or Place of Prayer, situated on a little mound."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, &c. ii. 47.]

TULWAUR, s. Hind. _talwār_ and _tarwār_, 'a sabre.' Williams gives Skt. _taravāri_ and _tarabālika_. ["_Talwār_ is a general term applied to shorter or more or less curved side-arms, while those that are lighter and shorter still are often styled _nimchas_" (_Sir W. Elliot_, in _Ind. Antiq._ xv. 29). Also see _Egerton, Handbook_, 138.]

[1799.—"... Ahmood Sollay ... drew his TOLWA on one of them."—_Jackson, Journey from India_, 49.

[1829.—"... the _panchās huzār_ TURWAR _Rahtorān_, meaning the 'fifty thousand Rahtore swords,' is the proverbial phrase to denote the muster of Maroo...."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, ii. 179.]

1853.—"The old native officer who carried the royal colour of the regiments was cut down by a blow of a Sikh TULWAR."—_Oakfield_, ii. 78.

TUMASHA, s. An entertainment, a _spectacle_ (in the French sense), a popular excitement. It is Ar. _tamāshi_, 'going about to look at anything entertaining.' The word is in use in Turkestan (see _Schuyler_, below).

1610.—"Heere are also the ruines of _Ranichand_ (_qu._ Ramchand's?) Castle and Houses which the Indians acknowledge for the great God, saying that he took flesh vpon him to see the TAMASHA of the World."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 436.

1631.—"Hic quoque meridiem prospicit, ut spectet THAMASHAM id est pugnas Elephantum Leonum Buffalorum et aliarum ferarum...."—_De Laet, De Imperio Magni Mogolis_, 127. (For this quotation I am indebted to a communication from Mr. Archibald Constable of the Oudh and Rohilkund Railway.—_Y._)

1673.—"... We were discovered by some that told our Banyan ... that two Englishmen were come to the TOMASIA, or Sight...."—_Fryer_, 159.

1705.—"TAMACHARS. Ce sont des réjouissances que les Gentils font en l'honneur de quelqu'unes de leurs divinitez."—_Luillier, Tab. des Matières._

1840.—"Runjeet replied, 'Don't go yet; I am going myself in a few days, and then we will have _burra_ TOMACHA.'"—_Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh_, 120-121.

1876.—"If you told them that you did not want to buy anything, but had merely come for TOMASHA, or amusement, they were always ready to explain and show you everything you wished to see."—_Schuyler's Turkistan_, i. 176.

TUMLET, s. Domestic Hind. _tāmlet_, being a corruption of _tumbler_.

TUMLOOK, n.p. A town, and anciently a sea-port and seat of Buddhist learning on the west of the Hoogly near its mouth, formerly called _Tāmralipti_ or _-lipta_. It occurs in the Mahābhārata and many other Sanskrit words. "In the _Dasa Kumāra_ and _Vrihat Katha_, collections of tales written in the 9th and 12th centuries, it is always mentioned as a great port of Bengal, and the seat of an active and flourishing commerce with the countries and islands of the Bay of Bengal, and the Indian Ocean" (_Prof. H. H. Wilson_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ v. 135). [Also see _Cunningham, Anct. Geog._ p. 504.]

c. 150.—

"... καὶ πρὸς αὐτῷ τῷ ποταμῷ (Γάγγῃ) πολείς· * * * * Παλιμβοθρα βασιλειον Ταμαλιτης." —_Ptolemy's Tables_, Bk. VII. i. 73.

c. 410.—"From this, continuing to go eastward nearly 50 _yôjanas_, we arrive at the Kingdom of TAMRALIPTI. Here it is the river (Ganges) empties itself into the sea. Fah Hian remained here for two years, writing out copies of the Sacred Books.... He then shipped himself on board a great merchant vessel...."—_Beal, Travels of Fah Hian_, &c. (1869), pp. 147-148.

[c. 1070.—"... a merchant named Harshagupta, who had arrived from TAMRALIPTI, having heard of that event, came there full of curiosity."—_Tawney, Katha Sarit Sāgara_, i. 329.]

1679.—In going down the Hoogly:

"Before daybreak overtook the _Ganges_ at Barnagur, met the _Arrival_ 7 days out from Ballasore, and at night passed the _Lilly_ at TUMBALEE."—_Ft. St. Geo._ (Council on Tour). In _Notes & Exts._ No. II. p. 69.

1685.—"_January 2._—We fell downe below TUMBOLEE River.

"_January 3._—We anchored at the Channel Trees, and lay here y^e 4^{th} and 5^{th} for want of a gale to carry us over to Kedgeria."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 175.

[1694.—"The Royal James and Mary ... fell on a sand on this side TUMBOLEE point...."—_Birdwood, Report on Old Records_, 90.]

1726.—"TAMBOLI and Banzia are two Portuguese villages, where they have their churches, and salt business."—_Valentijn_, v. 159.

[1753.—"TOMBALI." See under KEDGEREE.]

TUMTUM, s. A dog-cart. We do not know the origin. [It is almost certainly a corr. of English _tandem_, the slang use of which in the sense of a conveyance (according to the _Stanf. Dict._) dates from 1807. Even now English-speaking natives often speak of a dog-cart with a single horse as a _tandem_.]

1866.—"We had only 3 coss to go, and we should have met a pair of TUMTUMS which would have taken us on."—_Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow_, 384.

[1889.—"A G.B.T. cart once married a bathing-machine, and they called the child TUM-TUM."—_R. Kipling, The City of Dreadful Night_, 74.]

TUNCA, TUNCAW, &c., s. P.—H. _tankhwāh_, pron. _tankhā_. Properly an assignment on the revenue of a particular locality in favour of an individual; but in its most ordinary modern sense it is merely a word for the wages of a monthly servant. For a full account of the special older uses of the word see _Wilson_. In the second quotation the use is obscure; perhaps it means the villages on which assignments had been granted.

1758.—"Roydoolub ... has taken the discharge of the TUNCAWS and the arrears of the Nabob's army upon himself."—_Orme_, iii.; [ii. 361].

1760.—"You have been under the necessity of writing to Mr. Holwell (who was sent to collect in the TUNCARS).... The low men that are employed in the TUNCARS are not to be depended on."—_The Nawab to the Prest. and Council of Ft. Wm._, in _Long_, 233.

1778.—"These rescripts are called TUNCAWS, and entitle the holder to receive to the amount from the treasuries ... as the revenues come in."—_Orme_, ii. 276.

[1823.—"The Grassiah or Rajpoot chiefs ... were satisfied with a fixed and known TANKA, or tribute from certain territories, on which they had a real or pretended claim."—_Malcolm, Cent. India_, 2nd. ed. i. 385.

[1851.—"The Sikh detachments ... used to be paid by TUNKHWÁHS, or assignments of the provincial collectors of revenue."—_Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier_, i. 19.]

TURA, s. Or. Turk. _tūra_. This word is used in the Autobiography of Baber, and in other Mahommedan military narratives of the 16th century. It is admitted by the translators of Baber that it is rendered by them quite conjecturally, and we cannot but think that they have missed the truth. The explanation of _tūr_ which they quote from Meninski is "_reticulatus_," and combining this with the manner in which the quotations show these _tūra_ to have been employed, we cannot but think that the meaning which best suits is 'a gabion.' Sir H. Elliot, in referring to the first passage from Baber, adopts the reading _tūbra_, and says: "_Túbras_ are nose-bags, but ... Badáúni makes the meaning plain, by saying that they were _filled with earth_ (_Táríkh-i-Badáúni_, f. 136).... The sacks used by Sher Sháh as temporary fortifications on his march towards Rájpútána were _túbras_" (_Elliot_, vi. 469). It is evident, however, that Baber's TŪRAS were no TOBRAS, whilst a reference to the passage (_Elliot_, iv. 405) regarding Sher Shāh shows that the use of bags filled with sand on that occasion was regarded as a new contrivance. The _tūbra_ of Badáúni may therefore probably be a misreading; whilst the use of gabions implies necessarily that they would be filled with earth.

1526.—(At the Battle of Pānipat) "I directed that, according to the custom of Rûm, the gun-carriages should be connected together with twisted bull-hides as with chains. Between every two gun-carriages were 6 or 7 TÛRAS (or breastworks). The matchlockmen stood behind these guns and tûras, and discharged their matchlocks.... It was settled, that as Pânipat was a considerable city, it would cover one of our flanks by its buildings and houses while we might fortify our front by TÛRAS...."—_Baber_, p. 304.

1528.—(At the siege of Chānderī) "overseers and pioneers were appointed to construct works on which the guns were to be planted. All the men of the army were directed to prepare TÛRAS and scaling-ladders, and to serve the TÛRAS which are used in attacking forts...."—_Ibid._ p. 376. The editor's note at the former passage is: "The meaning (viz. 'breastwork') assigned to TÛRA here, and in several other places is merely conjectural, founded on Petis de la Croix's explanation, and on the meaning given by Meninski to TÛR, viz. _reticulatus_. The TÛRAS may have been formed by the branches of trees, interwoven like basket-work ... or they may have been covered defences from arrows and missiles...." Again: "These TÛRAS, so often mentioned, appear to have been a sort of _testudo_, under cover of which the assailants advanced, and sometimes breached the wall...."

TURAKA, n.p. This word is applied both in Mahratti and in Telugu to the Mahommedans (_Turks_). [The usual form in the inscriptions is _Turushka_ (see _Bombay Gazetteer_, i. pt. i. 189).] Like this is _Tarūk_ (see TAROUK) which the Burmese now apply to the Chinese.

TURBAN, s. Some have supposed this well-known English word to be a corruption of the P.—H. _sirband_, 'head-wrap,' as in the following:

1727.—"I bought a few SEERBUNDS and _sannoes_ there (at Cuttack) to know the difference of the prices."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 394 (see PIECE-GOODS).

This, however, is quite inconsistent with the history of the word. Wedgewood's suggestion that the word may be derived from Fr. _turbin_, 'a whelk,' is equally to be rejected. It is really a corruption of one which, though it seems to be out of use in modern Turkish, was evidently used by the Turks when Europe first became familiar with the Ottomans and their ways. This is set forth in the quotation below from Zedler's _Lexicon_, which is corroborated by those from Rycaut and from Galland, &c. The proper word was apparently _dulband_. Some modern Persian dictionaries give the only meaning of this as 'a sash.' But Meninski explains it as 'a cloth of fine white muslin; a wrapper for the head'; and Vüllers also gives it this meaning, as well as that of a 'sash or belt.'[272] In doing so he quotes Shakespear's Dict., and marks the use as 'Hindustani-Persian.' But a merely Hindustani use of a Persian word could hardly have become habitual in Turkey in the 15th and 16th centuries. The use of _dulband_ for a turban was probably genuine Persian, adopted by the Turks. Its etymology is apparently from Arab. _dul_, '_volvere_,' admitting of application to either a girdle or a head-wrap. From the Turks it passed in the forms _Tulipant_, _Tolliban_, _Turbant_, &c., into European languages. And we believe that the flower _tulip_ also has its name from its resemblance to the old Ottoman turban, [a view accepted by Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v. _tulip_, _turban_)].[273]

1487.—"... tele bambagine assai che loro chiamano TURBANTI; tele assai colla salda, che lor chiamano _sexe_ (sash)...."—Letter on presents from the Sultan to L. de' Medici, in _Roscoe's Lorenzo_, ed. 1825, ii. 371-72.

c. 1490.—"Estradiots sont gens comme Genetaires: vestuz, à pied et à cheval, comme les Turcs, sauf la teste, où ils ne portent ceste toille qu'ils appellent TOLLIBAN, et sont durs gens, et couchent dehors tout l'an et leurs chevaulx."—_Ph. de Commynes_, Liv. VIII. ch. viii. ed. _Dupont_ (1843), ii. 456. Thus given in Danett's translation (1595): "These Estradiots are soldiers like to the Turkes Ianizaries, and attired both on foote and on horsebacke like to the Turks, save that they weare not vpon their head such a great roule of linnen as the Turkes do called (_sic_) TOLLIBAN."—p. 325.

1586-8.—"... the King's Secretarie, who had upon his head a peece of died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a Turkes TULIBAN."—_Voyage of Master Thomas Candish_, in _Hakl._ iv. 33.

1588.—"In this canoa was the King's Secretarie, who had on his head a piece of died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a Turkes TULIBAN."—_Cavendish_, _ibid._ iv. 337.

c. 1610.—"... un gros TURBAN blanc à la Turque."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 98; [Hak. Soc. i. 132 and 165].

1611.—Cotgrave's French Dict. has: "TOLIBAN: m. A TURBANT or Turkish hat.

"TOLOPAN, as TURBANT.

"TURBAN: m. A TURBANT; a Turkish hat, of white and fine linnen wreathed into a rundle; broad at the bottom to enclose the head, and lessening, for ornament, towards the top."

1615.—"... se un Cristiano fosse trovato con TURBANTE bianco in capo, sarebbe perciò costretto o a rinegare o a morire. Questo TURBANTE poi lo portano Turchi, di varie forme."—_P. della Valle_, i. 96.

1615.—"The Sultan of Socotora ... his clothes are _Surat_ Stuffes, after the Arabs manner ... a very good TURBANT, but bare footed."—_Sir T. Roe_, [Hak. Soc. i. 32].

" "Their Attire is after the Turkish fashion, TURBANTS only excepted, insteed whereof they have a kind of Capp, rowled about with a black TURBANT."—_De Monfart_, 5.

1619.—"Nel giorno della qual festa tutti Persiani più spensierati, e fin gli uomini grandi, e il medesimo rè, si vestono in abito succinto all uso di Mazanderan; e con certi berrettini, non troppo buoni, in testa, perchè i TURBANTI si guasterebbono e sarebbero di troppo impaccio...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 31; [Hak. Soc. comp. i. 43].

1630.—"Some indeed have sashes of silke and gold, TULIPANTED about their heads...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, p. 128.

" "His way was made by 30 gallant young gentlemen vested in crimson saten; their TULIPANTS were of silk and silver wreath'd about with cheynes of gold."—_Ibid._ p. 139.

1672.—"On the head they wear great TULBANDS (_Tulbande_) which they touch with the hand when they say _salam_ to any one."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. version), 33.

" "Trois TULBANGIS venoient de front après luy, et ils portoient chascun un beau TULBAN orné et enrichy d'aigrettes."—_Journ. d'Ant. Galland_, i. 139.

1673.—"The mixture of Castes or Tribes of all _India_ are distinguished by the different Modes of binding their TURBATS."—_Fryer_, 115.

1674.—"El TANADAR de un golpo cortò las repetidas bueltas del TURBANTE a un Turco, y la cabeça asta la mitad, de que cayò muerte."—_Faria y Sousa, Asia Port._ ii. 179-180.

" "TURBANT, a Turkish hat," &c.—_Glossographia, or a Dictionary interpreting the Hard Words of whatsoever language, now used in our refined English Tongue_, &c., the 4th ed., by _T.E._, of the Inner Temple, Esq. In the Savoy, 1674.

1676.—"_Mahamed Alibeg_ returning into _Persia_ out of _India_ ... presented _Cha-Sefi_ the second with a Coco-nut about the bigness of an Austrich-egg ... there was taken out of it a TURBANT that had 60 cubits of calicut in length to make it, the cloath being so fine that you could hardly feel it."—_Tavernier_, E.T. p. 127; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 7].

1687.—In a detail of the high officers of the Sultan's Court we find:

"5. The TULBENTAR Aga, he that makes up his TURBANT."

A little below another personage (apparently) is called TULBAN-_oghlani_ ('The Turban Page')—_Ricaut, Present State of the Ottoman Empire_, p. 14.

1711.—"Their common Dress is a piece of blew Callico, wrap'd in a Role round their Heads for a TURBAT."—_Lockyer_, 57.

1745.—"The Turks hold the Sultan's TURBAN in honour to such a degree that they hardly dare touch it ... but he himself has, among the servants of his privy chamber, one whose special duty it is to adjust his TURBAN, or head-tire, and who is thence called TULBENTAR or DULBENTAR _Aga_, or DULBENDAR _Aga_, also called by some DULBEND _Oghani_ (_Oghlani_), or Page of the Turban."—_Zedler, Universal Lexicon_, s.v.

c. 1760.—"They (the Sepoys) are chiefly armed in the country manner, with sword and target, and wear the Indian dress, the TURBANT, the cabay (CABAYA) or vest, and LONG DRAWERS."—_Grose_, i. 39.

1843.—"The mutiny of Vellore was caused by a slight shown to the Mahomedan TURBAN; the mutiny of Bangalore by disrespect said to have been shown to a Mahomedan place of worship."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth_.

TURKEY, s. This fowl is called in Hindustani _perū_, very possibly an indication that it came to India, perhaps first to the Spanish settlements in the Archipelago, across the Pacific, as the red pepper known as CHILI did. In Tamil the bird is called _vān-kōṛi_, 'great fowl.' Our European names of it involve a complication of mistakes and confusions. _We_ name it as if it came from the Levant. But the name _turkey_ would appear to have been originally applied to another of the _Pavonidae_, the GUINEA-FOWL, _Meleagris_ of the ancients. Minsheu's explanations (quoted below) show strange confusions between the two birds. The French _coq d'Inde_ or _Dindon_ points only ambiguously to India, but the German _Calecutische Hahn_ and the Dutch _Kalkoen_ (from _Calicut_) are specific in error as indicating the origin of the Turkey in the East. This misnomer may have arisen from the nearly simultaneous discovery of America and of the Cape route to Calicut, by Spain and Portugal respectively. It may also have been connected with the fact that Malabar produced domestic fowls of extraordinary size. Of these Ibn Batuta (quoted below) makes quaint mention. Zedler's great German _Lexicon of Universal Knowledge_, a work published as late as 1745, says that these birds (turkeys) were called _Calecutische_ and _Indische_ because they were brought by the Portuguese from the Malabar coast. Dr. Caldwell cites a curious disproof of the antiquity of certain Tamil verses from their containing a simile of which the turkey forms the subject. And native scholars, instead of admitting the anachronism, have boldly maintained that the turkey had always been found in India (_Dravidian Gramm._ 2nd ed. p. 137). Padre Paolino was apparently of the same opinion, for whilst explaining that the etymology of Calicut is "Castle of the Fowls," he asserts that Turkeys (_Galli d'India_) came originally from India; being herein, as he often is, positive and wrong. In 1615 we find W. Edwards, the E.I. Co.'s agent at Ajmir, writing to send the Mogul "three or four TURKEY cocks and hens, for he hath three cocks but no hens" (_Colonial Paper_, E. i. c. 388). Here, however, the ambiguity between the real turkey and the guinea-fowl may possibly arise. In Egypt the bird is called _Dik-Rūmī_, 'fowl of Rūm' (_i.e._ of Turkey), probably a rendering of the English term.

c. 1347.—"The first time in my life that I saw a China cock was in the city of Kaulam. I had at first taken it for an ostrich, and I was looking at it with great wonder, when the owner said to me, 'Pooh! there are cocks in China much bigger than that!' and when I got there I found that he had said no more than the truth."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 257.

c. 1550.—"One is a species of peacock that has been brought to Europe, and commonly called the INDIAN FOWL."—_Girolamo Benzoni_, 148.

1627.—"TURKY _Cocke_, or _cocke of_ India, _avis ita dicta, quod ex_ Africa, _et vt nonulli volunt alii, ex_ India _vel_ Arabia _ad nos allata sit_. B. INDISCHE HAEN. T. INDIANISCH HUN, CALECUTTISCH HUN.... H. Pavon de las Indias. G. Poulle d'Inde. H. 2. Gallepauo. L. Gallo-pauo, _quod de_ vtriusque natura videtur participare ... _aves_ Numidicae, _à Numidia_, Meleagris ... à μέλας, i. niger, and ἄγρος, ager, quod in Æthiopia praecipuè inveniuntur.

"A TURKIE, or Ginnie Henne ... I. _Gallina d'India_. H. Galina Morisca. G. Poulle d'Inde. L. Penélope. _Auis Pharaonis._ Meleágris....

* * * * *

"A GINNIE _cocke or hen: ex_ Guinea, _regione_ Indica ... _vnde fuerunt priùs ad alias regiones transportati_. vi. TURKIE-COCKE or HEN."—_Minsheu's Guide into Tongues_ (2d edition).

1623.—"33. GALLUS INDICUS, aut TURCICUS (quem vocant), gallinacei aevum parum superat; iracundus ales, et carnibus valde albis."—_Bacon, Hist. Vitae et Mortis_, in _Montague's_ ed. x. 140.

1653.—"Les François appellent _coq-d'Inde_ vn oyseau lequel ne se trouue point aux Indes Orientales, les Anglois le nomment TURKI-KOQ qui signifie coq de Turquie, quoy qu'il n'y ait point d'autres en Turquie que ceux que l'on y a portez d'Europe. Ie croy que cet oyseau nous est venu de l'Amerique."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 259.

1750-52.—"Some Germans call the TURKEYS _Calcutta hens_; for this reason I looked about for them here, and to the best of my remembrance I was told they were foreign."—_Olof Toreen_, 199-200. We do not know whether the mistake of _Calcutta_ for _Calicut_ belongs to the original author or to the translator—probably to the proverbial _traditore_.

TURNEE, TUNNEE, s. An English supercargo, Sea-Hind., and probably a corruption of _attorney_. (_Roebuck_).

TURPAUL, s. Sea-Hind. A tarpaulin (_ibid._). [The word (_tārpāl_) has now come into common native use.]

TUSSAH, TUSSER, s. A kind of inferior silk, the tissues of which are now commonly exported to England. Anglo-Indians generally regard the termination of this word in _r_ as a vulgarism, like the use of _solar_ for SOLA (q.v.); but it is in fact correct. For though it is written by Milburn (1813) _tusha_, and _tusseh_ (ii. 158, 244), we find it in the _Āīn-i-Akbarī_ as _tassar_, and in Dr. Buchanan as _tasar_ (see below). The term is supposed to be adopted from Skt. _tasara_, _trasara_, Hind. _tasar_, 'a shuttle'; perhaps from the form of the cocoon? The moth whose worm produced this silk is generally identified with _Antheraea paphia_, but Capt. Hutton has shown that there are several species known as _tasar_ worms. These are found almost throughout the whole extent of the forest tracts of India. But the chief seat of the manufacture of stuffs, wholly or partly of _tasar_ silk, has long been Bhāgalpur on the Ganges. [See also _Allen, Mon. on Silk Cloths of Assam_, 1899; _Yusuf Ali, Silk Fabrics of N.W.P._, 1900.] The first mention of _tasar_ in English reports is said to be that by Michael Atkinson of Jangīpūr, as cited below in the _Linnæan Transactions_ of 1804 by Dr. Roxburgh (see _Official Report on Sericulture in India_, by _J. Geoghegan_, Calcutta, 1872), [and the elaborate article in Watt, _Econ. Dict._ vi. pt. iii. 96 _seqq._].

c. 1590.—"TASSAR, per piece ... ⅓ to 2 Rupees."—_Āīn_, i. 94.

[1591.—See the account by Rumphius, quoted by _Watt_, _loc. cit._ p. 99.]

1726.—"TESSERSSE ... 11 ells long and 2 els broad...."—_Valentijn_, v. 178.

1796.—"... I send you herewith for Dr. Roxburgh a specimen of Bughy TUSSEH silk.... There are none of the Palma Christi species of TUSSEH to be had here.... I have heard that there is another variation of the Tusseh silk-worm in the hills near Bauglipoor."—Letter of _M. Atkinson_, as above, in _Linn. Trans._, 1804, p. 41.

1802.—"They (the insects) are found in such abundance over many parts of Bengal and the adjoining provinces as to have afforded to the natives, from time immemorial, an abundant supply of a most durable, coarse, dark-coloured silk, commonly called TUSSEH silk, which is woven into a cloth called TUSSEH _doot'hies_, much worn by Bramins and other sects of Hindoos."—_Roxburgh_, _Ibid._ 34.

c. 1809.—"The chief use to which the tree (_Terminalia elata_, or _Asan_) is however applied, is to rear the TASAR silk."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, ii. 157 _seqq._

[1817.—"A thick cloth, called TUSURU, is made from the web of the gootee insect in the district of Veerbhoomee."—_Ward, Hindoos_, 2d ed. i. 85.]

1876.—"The work of the TUSSUR silk-weavers has so fallen off that the Calcutta merchants no longer do business with them."—_Sat. Rev._, 14 Oct., p. 468.

TUTICORIN, n.p. A sea-port of Tinnevelly, and long the seat of pearl-fishery, in Tamil _Tūttukkuḍi_, [which the _Madras Gloss._ derives from Tam. _tūttu_, 'to scatter,' _kudi_, 'habitation']. According to Fra Paolino the name is _Tutukodi_, 'a place where nets are washed,' but he is not to be trusted. Another etymology alleged is from _turu_, 'a bush.' But see Bp. Caldwell below.

1544.—"At this time the King of Cape Comorin, who calls himself the Great King (see TRAVANCORE), went to war with a neighbour of his who was king of the places beyond the Cape, called Manapá and TOTUCURY, inhabited by the Christians that were made there by Miguel Vaz, Vicar General of India at the time."—_Correa_, iv. 403.

1610.—"And the said Captain and Auditor shall go into residence every three years, and to him shall pertain all the temporal government, without any intermeddling therein of the members of the Company ... nor shall the said members (_religiosos_) compel any of the Christians to remain in the island unless it is their voluntary choice to do so, and such as wish it may live at TUTTUCORIM."—_King's Letter_, in _L. das Monções_, 386.

1644.—"The other direction in which the residents of Cochim usually go for their trading purchases is to TUTOCORIM, on the Fishery Coast (Costa da PESCARIA), which gets that name from the pearl which is fished there."—_Bocarro_, MS.

[c. 1660.—"... musk and porcelain from _China_, and pearls from Beharen (Bahrein), and TUTUCOURY, near Ceylon...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 204.]

1672.—"The pearls are publicly sold in the market at TUTECORYN and at Cailpatnam.... The TUTECORINISH and Manaarish pearls are not so good as those of Persia and Ormus, because they are not so free from water or so white."—_Baldaeus_ (Germ. ed.), 145.

1673.—"... TUTTICAREE, a Portugal Town in time of Yore."—_Fryer_, 49.

[1682.—"The Agent having notice of an INTERLOPER lying in TITTICORIN Bay, immediately sent for y^e Councell to consult about it."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 69.]

1727.—"TUTECAREEN has a good safe harbour.... This colony superintends a Pearl-Fishery ... which brings the Dutch Company 20,000L. yearly Tribute."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 334; [ed. 1744, i. 336].

1881.—"The final _n_ in TUTICORIN was added for some such euphonic reason as turned Kochchi into Cochin and Kumari into Comorin. The meaning of the name _Tūttukkuḍi_ is said to be 'the town where the wells get filled up'; from _tūttu_ (properly _tūrttu_), 'to fill up a well,' and _kuḍi_, 'a place of habitation, a town.' This derivation, whether the true one or not, has at least the merit of being appropriate...."—_Bp. Caldwell, Hist. of Tinnevelly_, 75.

TYCONNA, TYEKANA, s. A room in the basement or cellarage, or dug in the ground, in which it has in some parts of India been the practice to pass the hottest part of the day during the hottest season of the year. Pers. _tah-khāna_, 'nether-house,' _i.e._ 'subterraneous apartment.' ["In the centre of the court is an elevated platform, the roof of a subterraneous chamber called a _zeera zemeon_, whither travellers retire during the great heats of the summer" (_Morier, Journey through Persia_, &c., 81). Another name for such a place is _sardābeh_ (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 314).]

1663.—"... in these hot Countries, to entitle an House to the name of Good and Fair it is required it should be ... furnish'd also with good CELLARS with great Flaps to stir the Air, for reposing in the fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5 of the Clock, when the Air of these Cellars begins to be hot and stuffing...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 79; [ed. _Constable_, 247].

c. 1763.—"The throng that accompanied that minister proved so very great that the floor of the house, which happened to have a TAH-QHANA, and possibly was at that moment under a secret influence, gave way, and the body, the Vizir, and all his company fell into the apartment underneath."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 19.

1842.—"The heat at Jellalabad from the end of April was tremendous, 105° to 110° in the shade. Everybody who could do so lived in underground chambers called TYKHÁNÁS. Broadfoot dates a letter 'from my den six feet under ground.'"—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's Life_, i. 298. [The same author in her _Life in the Mission_ (i. 330) writes TAIKHANA.]

TUXALL, TAKSAUL, s. The Mint. Hind. _ṭaksāl_, from Skt. _ṭankaśālā_, 'coin-hall.'

[1757.—"Our provisions were regularly sent us from the Dutch TANKSAL...."—_Holwell's Narr. of Attack on Calcutta_, p. 34; in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 248.

[1811.—"The TICKSALI, or superintendent of the mint...."—_Kirkpatrick, Nepaul_, 201.]

TYPHOON, s. A tornado or cyclone-wind; a sudden storm, a 'NOR-WESTER' (q.v.). Sir John Barrow (see _Autobiog._ 57) ridicules "learned antiquarians" for fancying that the Chinese took _typhoon_ from the Egyptian _Typhon_, the word being, according to him, simply the Chinese syllables, _ta-fung_, 'Great Wind.' His ridicule is misplaced. With a monosyllabic language like the Chinese (as we have remarked elsewhere) you may construct a plausible etymology, to meet the requirements of the sound alone, from anything and for anything. And as there is no evidence that the word is in Chinese use at all, it would perhaps be as fair a suggestion to derive it from the English "_tough 'un_." Mr. Giles, who seems to think that the balance of evidence is in favour of this (Barrow's) etymology, admits a serious objection to be that the Chinese have special names for the _typhoon_, and rarely, if ever, speak of it vaguely as a 'great wind.' The fact is that very few words of the class used by seafaring and trading people, even when they refer to Chinese objects, are directly taken from the Chinese language. _E.g._ _Mandarin_, _pagoda_, _chop_, _cooly_, _tutenague_;—none of these are Chinese. And the probability is that Vasco and his followers got the _tufão_, which our sailors made into _touffon_ and then into _typhoon_, as they got the _monção_ which our sailors made into _monsoon_, direct from the Arab pilots.

The Arabic word is _ṭūfān_, which is used habitually in India for a sudden and violent storm. Lane defines it as meaning 'an overpowering rain, ... Noah's flood,' etc. And there can be little doubt of its identity with the Greek τυφῶν or τυφών. [But Burton (_Ar. Nights_, iii. 257) alleges that it is pure Arabic, and comes from the root _ṭauf_, 'going round.'] This word τυφών (the etymologists say, from τυφώ, 'I raise smoke') was applied to a demon-giant or Titan, and either directly from the etym. meaning or from the name of the Titan (as in India a whirlwind is called 'a DEVIL or PISACHEE') to a 'waterspout,' and thence to analogous stormy phenomena. 'Waterspout' seems evidently the meaning of τυφών in the _Meteorologica_ of Aristotle (γίγνεται μὲν οὖν τυφών ... κ.τ.λ.) iii. 1 (the passage is exceedingly difficult to render clearly); and also in the quotation which we give from Aulus Gellius. The word _may_ have come to the Arabs either in maritime intercourse, or through the translations of Aristotle. It occurs (_al-ṭūfān_) several times in the Koran; thus in _sura_, vii. 134, for a flood or storm, one of the plagues of Egypt, and in s. xxix. 14 for the Deluge.

Dr. F. Hirth, again (_Journ. R. Geog. Soc._ i. 260), advocates the quasi-Chinese origin of the word. Dr. Hirth has found the word _T'ai_ (and also with the addition of _fung_, 'wind') to be really applied to a certain class of cyclonic winds, in a Chinese work on Formosa, which is a re-issue of a book originally published in 1694. Dr. Hirth thinks _t'ai_ as here used (which is not the Chinese word _ta_ or _tai_, 'great,' and is expressed by a different character) to be a local Formosan term; and is of opinion that the combination _t'ai-fung_ is "a sound so near that of _typhoon_ as almost to exclude all other conjectures, if we consider that the writers using the term in European languages were travellers distinctly applying it to storms encountered in that part of the China Sea." Dr. Hirth also refers to F. Mendes Pinto and the passages (quoted below) in which he says _tufão_ is the Chinese name for such storms. Dr. Hirth's paper is certainly worthy of much more attention than the scornful assertion of Sir John Barrow, but it does not induce us to change our view as to the origin of _typhoon_.

Observe that the Port. _tufão_ distinctly represents _ṭūfān_ and not _t'ai-fung_, and the oldest English form '_tuffon_' does the same, whilst it is not by any means unquestionable that these Portuguese and English forms were first applied in the China Sea, and not in the Indian Ocean. Observe also Lord Bacon's use of the word _typhones_ in his Latin below; also that _ṭūfān_ is an Arabic word, at least as old as the Koran, and closely allied in sound and meaning to τυφών, whilst it is habitually used for a storm in Hindustani. This is shown by the quotations below (1810-1836); and Platts defines _ṭūfān_ as "a violent storm of wind and rain, a tempest, a TYPHOON; a flood, deluge, inundation, the universal deluge" etc.; also _ṭūfānī_, "stormy, tempestuous ... boisterous, quarrelsome, violent, noisy, riotous."

Little importance is to be attached to Pinto's linguistic remarks such as that quoted, or even to the like dropt by Couto. We apprehend that Pinto made exactly the same mistake that Sir John Barrow did; and we need not wonder at it, when so many of our countrymen in India have supposed HACKERY to be a Hindustani word, and when we find even the learned H. H. Wilson assuming TOPE (in the sense of 'grove') to be in native Hindustani use. Many instances of such mistakes might be quoted. It is just possible, though not we think very probable, that some contact with the Formosan term may have influenced the modification of the old English form _tuffon_ into _typhoon_. It is much more likely to have been influenced by the analogies of _monsoon_, _simoom_; and it is quite possible that the Formosan mariners took up their (unexplained) _t'ai-fung_ from the Dutch or Portuguese.

On the origin of the Ar. word the late Prof. Robertson-Smith forwarded the following note:

"The question of the origin of _Ṭūfān_ appears to be somewhat tangled.

"Τυφῶν, 'whirlwind, waterspout,' connected with τῦφος seems pure Greek; the combination in Baal-_Zephon_, Exod. xiv. 2, and _Sephóni_, the northern one, in Joel, ii. 20, suggested by Hitzig, appears to break down, for there is no proof of any Egyptian name for Set corresponding to Typhon.

"On the other hand _Ṭūfān_, the deluge, is plainly borrowed from the Aramaic. _Tūfān_, for Noah's flood, is both Jewish, Aramaic and Syriac, and this form is not borrowed from the Greek, but comes from a true Semitic root _ṭūf_ 'to overflow.'

"But again, the sense of _whirlwind_ is not recognised in classical Arabic. Even Dozy in his dictionary of later Arabic only cites a modern French-Arabic dictionary (Bocthor's) for the sense, _Tourbillon_, _trombe_. Bistání in the _Moḥít el Moḥít_ does not give this sense, though he is pretty full in giving modern as well as old words and senses. In Arabic the root _ṭūf_ means: 'to go round,' and a combination of this idea with the sense of sudden disaster might conceivably have given the new meaning to the word. On the other hand it seems simpler to regard this sense as a late loan from some modern form of τυφών, _typho_, or _tifone_. But in order finally to settle the matter one wants examples of this sense of _ṭūfān_."

[Prof. Skeat (_Concise Dict._ s.v.) gives: "Sometimes claimed as a Chinese word meaning 'a great wind' ... but this seems to be a late mystification. In old authors the forms are _tuffon_, _tuffoon_, _tiphon_, &c.—Arab. _ṭūfān_, a hurricane, storm. Gk. τυφών, better τυφώς, a whirlwind. The close accidental coincidence of these words in sense and form is very remarkable, as Whitney notes."]

c. A.D. 160.—"... dies quidem tandem illuxit: sed nichil de periculo, de saevitiâve remissum, quia turbines etiam crebriores, et coelum atrum et fumigantes globi, et figurae quaedam nubium metuendae, quas τυφῶνας vocabant, impendere, imminere, et depressurae navem videbantur."—_Aul. Gellius_, xix. 2.

1540.—"Now having ... continued our Navigation within this Bay of _Cauchin-china_ ... upon the day of the nativity of our Lady, being the eight of _September_, for the fear that we were in of the new Moon, during the which there oftentimes happens in this Climate such a terrible storm of wind and rain, as it is not possible for ships to withstand it, which by the Chineses is named TUFAN" (_o qual tormento os Chins chamão_ TUFÃO).—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. I.) in _Cogan_, p. 60.

" "... in the height of forty and one degrees, there arose so terrible a South-wind, called by the Chineses TUFAON (_un tempo do Sul, a q̃ Chins chamão_ TUFÃO)."—_Ibid._ (cap. lxxix.), in _Cogan_, p. 97.

1554.—"Não se ouve por pequena maravilha cessarem os TUFÕES na paragem da ilha de Sãchião."—Letter in _Sousa, Oriente Conquist._ i. 680.

[c. 1554.—"... suddenly from the west arose a great storm known as fil TOFANI [literally 'Elephant's flood,' comp. ELEPHANTA, B.]."—_Travels of Sidi Ali, Reïs_, ed. _Vambéry_, p. 17.]

1567.—"I went aboorde a shippe of Bengala, at which time it was the yeere of TOUFFON, concerning which TOUFFON ye are to vnderstand that in the East Indies often times, there are not stormes as in other countreys; but every 10 or 12 yeeres there are such tempests and stormes that it is a thing incredible ... neither do they know certainly what yeere they will come."—_Master Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 370 [369].

1575.—"But when we approach'd unto it (Cyprus), a Hurricane arose suddenly, and blew so fiercely upon us, that it wound our great Sail round about our main Mast.... These Winds arise from a Wind that is called by the Greeks TYPHON; and _Pliny_ calleth it _Vertex_ and _Vortex_; but as dangerous as they are, as they arise suddenly, so quickly are they laid again also."—_Rauwolff's Travels_, in _Ray's Collection_, ed. 1705, p. 320. Here the traveller seems to intimate (though we are not certain) that _Typhon_ was then applied in the Levant to such winds; in any case it was exactly the _ṭūfān_ of India.

1602.—"This Junk seeking to make the port of Chincheo met with a tremendous storm such as the natives call TUFÃO, a thing so overpowering and terrible, and bringing such violence, such earthquake as it were, that it appears as if all the spirits of the infernal world had got into the waves and seas, driving them in a whirl till their fury seems to raise a scud of flame, whilst in the space of one turning of the sand-glass the wind shall veer round to every point of the compass, seeming to blow more furiously from each in succession.

"Such is this phenomenon that the very birds of heaven, by some natural instinct, know of its coming 8 days beforehand, and are seen to take their nests down from the tree-tops and hide them in crevices of rock. Eight days before, the clouds also are seen to float so low as almost to graze men's heads, whilst in these days the seas seem beaten down as it were, and of a deep blue colour. And before the storm breaks forth, the sky exhibits a token well-known to all, a great object which seamen call the Ox-Eye (_Olho de Boi_) all of different colours, but so gloomy and appalling that it strikes fear in all who see it. And as the Bow of Heaven, when it appears, is the token of fair weather, and calm, so this seems to portend the Wrath of God, as we may well call such a storm...." &c.—_Couto_, V. viii. 12.

1610.—"But at the breaking vp, commeth alway a cruell Storme, which they call the TUFFON, fearfull even to men on land; which is not alike extreame euery yeare."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 423.

1613.—"E porque a terra he salitrosa e ventosa, he muy sogeita a tempestades, ora menor aquella chamada Ecnephia (Εκνεφιας), ora maior chamada TIPHON (Τυφων), aquelle de ordinario chamamos TUPHÃO ou Tormenta desfeita ... e corre com tanta furia e impeto que desfas os tectos das casas e aranca arvores, e as vezes do mar lança as embarcações em terra nos campos do sertão."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 36v.

1615.—"And about midnight Capt. Adams went out in a bark abord the _Hozeander_ with many other barks to tow her in, we fearing a TUFFON."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 50.

1624.—"3. TYPHONES majores, qui per latitudinem aliquam corripiunt, et correpta sorbent in sursum, raro fiunt; at vortices, sive turbines exigui et quasi ludicri, frequenter.

"4. Omnes procellae et TYPHONES, et turbines majores, habent manifestum motum praecipitii, aut vibrationis deorsum magis quam alii venti."—_Bacon, Hist. Ventorum_, in _B. Montagu's_ ed. of Works, x. 49. In the translation by R. G. (1671) the words are rendered "the greater TYPHONES."—_Ibid._ xiv. 268.

1626.—"_Francis Fernandez_ writeth, that in the way from Malacca to Iapan they are encountred with great stormes which they call TUFFONS, that blow foure and twentie houres, beginning from the North to the East, and so about the Compasse."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 600.

1688.—"TUFFOONS are a particular kind of violent Storms blowing on the Coast of Tonquin ... it comes on fierce and blows very violent, at N.E. twelve hours more or less.... When the Wind begins to abate it dies away suddenly, and falling flat calm it continues so an Hour, more or less; then the Wind comes round about to the S.W. and it blows and rains as fierce from thence, as it did before at N.E. and as long."—_Dampier_, ii. 36.

1712.—"Non v'è spavento paragonabile a quello de' naviganti, quali in mezzo all' oceano assaltati d'ogni intorno da turbini e da TIFONI."—_P. Paolo Segnero, Mann. dell' Anima_, Ottobre 14. (Borrowed from Della Crusca Voc.).

1721.—"I told them they were all strangers to the nature of the MOUSSOONS and TUFFOONS on the coast of India and China."—_Shelvocke's Voyage_, 383.

1727.—"... by the Beginning of _September_, they reacht the Coast of China, where meeting with a TUFFOON, or a North East Storm, that often blows violently about that Season, they were forced to bear away for Johore."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 89; [ed. 1744, ii. 88].

1727.—

"In the dread Ocean, undulating wide, Beneath the radiant line that girts the globe, The circling TYPHON, whirl'd from point to point, Exhausting all the rage of all the Sky...." _Thomson, Summer._

1780.—Appended to Dunn's New Directory, 5th ed. is:—

"PROGNOSTIC of a TUFFOON _on the Coast of China_. By ANTONIO PASCAL DE ROSA, _a Portuguese Pilot of_ MACAO."

c. 1810.—(Mr. Martyn) "was with us during a most tremendous TOUFFAN, and no one who has not been in a tropical region can, I think, imagine what these storms are."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Autobiog._ 382.

1826.—"A most terrific TOOFAUN ... came on that seemed likely to tear the very trees up by the roots."—_John Shipp_, ii. 285.

" "I thanked him, and enquired how this TOOFAN or storm had arisen."—_Pandurang Hari_, [ed. 1873, i. 50].

1836.—"A hurricane has blown ever since gunfire; clouds of dust are borne along upon the rushing wind; not a drop of rain; nothing is to be seen but the whirling clouds of the TŪFĀN. The old peepul-tree moans, and the wind roars in it as if the storm would tear it up by the roots."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 53.

1840.—"Slavers throwing overboard the Dead and Dying. TYPHOON coming on.

"'Aloft all hands, strike the topmasts and belay; Yon angry setting sun, and fierce-edge clouds Declare the TYPHOON'S coming' &c. (_Fallacies of Hope_)." _J. M. W. Turner_, in the R.A. Catalogue.

Mr. Ruskin appears to have had no doubt as to the etymology of TYPHOON, for the rain-cloud from this picture is engraved in _Modern Painters_, vol. iv. as "The Locks of TYPHON." See Mr. Hamerton's _Life of Turner_, pp. 288, 291, 345.

_Punch_ parodied Turner in the following imaginary entry from the R.A. Catalogue:

"34.—A TYPHOON bursting in a Simoon over the Whirlpool of Maelstrom, Norway, with a ship on fire, an eclipse and the effect of a lunar rainbow."

1853.—"... pointing as he spoke to a dark dirty line which was becoming more and more visible in the horizon:

"'By Jove, yes!' cried Stanton, 'that's a TYPHAON coming up, sure enough.'"—_Oakfield_, i. 122.

1859.—"The weather was sultry and unsettled, and my Jemadar, Ramdeen Tewarry ... opined that we ought to make ready for the coming TUPHAN or tempest.... A darkness that might be felt, and that no lamp could illumine, shrouded our camp. The wind roared and yelled. It was a hurricane."—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 62.

Compare the next quotation, from the same writer, with that given above from Couto respecting the _Olho de Boi_:

1885.—"The district was subject to cyclonic storms of incredible violence, fortunately lasting for a very short time, but which often caused much destruction. These storms were heralded by the appearance above the horizon of clouds known to the natives by the name of 'lady's eyebrows,' so called from their being curved in a narrow black-arched wisp, and these most surely foretold the approach of the tornado."—_Ibid._ 176.

TYRE, s. Tamil and Malayāl. _tayir_. The common term in S. India for curdled milk. It is the Skt. _dadhi_, Hind. _dahi_ of Upper India, and probably the name is a corruption of that word.

1626.—"Many reasoned with the Iesuits, and some held vaine Discourses of the Creation, as that there were seuen seas; one of Salt water, the second of Fresh, the third of Honey, the fourth of Milke, the fift of TAIR (which is Cream beginning to sowre)...."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 561.

1651.—"TAYER, dat is dicke Melch, die wie _Saen_ nommen."—_Rogerius_, 138.

1672.—"Curdled milk, TAYER, or what we call _Saane_, is a thing very grateful to them, for it is very cooling, and used by them as a remedy, especially in hot fevers and smallpox, which is very prevalent in the country."—_Baldaeus, Zeylon_, 403.

1776.—"If a Bramin applies himself to commerce, he shall not sell ... Camphire and other aromaticks, or Honey, or Water, or Poison, or Flesh, or Milk, or TYER (Sour Cream) or GHEE, or bitter Oil...."—_Halhed, Code_, 41.

1782.—"Les uns en furent affligés pour avoir passé les nuits et dormi en plein air; d'autres pour avoir mangé du riz froid avec du TAIR."—_Sonnerat_, i. 201.

c. 1784.—"The Saniassi (SUNYASEE), who lived near the _chauderie_ (see CHOULTRY), took charge of preparing my meals, which consisted of rice, vegetables, TAYAR (_lait caillé_), and a little _mologonier_" (_eau poivrée_—see MULLIGATAWNY).—_Haafner_, i. 147.

[1800.—"The boiled milk, that the family has not used, is allowed to cool in the same vessel; and a little of the former day's TYRE, or curdled milk, is added to promote its coagulation...."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 14.]

1822.—"He was indeed poor, but he was charitable; so he spread before them a repast, in which there was no lack of GHEE, or milk, or TYER."—_The Gooroo Paramartan_, E.T. by _Babington_, p. 80.

U

UJUNGTANAH, n.p. This is the Malay name (nearly answering to 'Land's End,' from _Ujung_, 'point or promontory,' and _tanah_, 'land') of the extreme end of the Malay Peninsula terminating in what the maps call Pt. Romania. In Godinho de Eredia's _Declaracam de Malaca_ the term is applied to the whole Peninsula, but owing to the interchangeable use of _u_, _v_, and of _j_, _i_, it appears there throughout as VIONTANA. The name is often applied by the Portuguese writers to the Kingdom of Johor, in which the Malay dynasty of Malacca established itself when expelled by Alboquerque in 1511; and it is even applied (as in the quotation from Barros) to their capital.

c. 1539.—"After that the King of JANTANA had taken that oath before a great Cacis (CASIS) of his, called _Raia Moulana_, upon a festival day when as they solemnized their Ramadan (RAMDAM)...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ E.T., p. 36.

1553.—"And that you may understand the position of the city of UJANTANA, which Don Stephen went to attack, you must know that UJANTANA is the most southerly and the most easterly point of the mainland of the Malaca coast, which from this Point (distant from the equator about a degree, and from Malaca something more than 40 leagues) turns north in the direction of the Kingdom of Siam.... On the western side of this Point a river runs into the sea, so deep that ships can run up it 4 leagues beyond the bar, and along its banks, well inland, King Alaudin had established a big town...."—_Barros_, IV. xi. 13.

1554.—"... en Muar, in OJANTANA...."—_Botelho, Tombo_, 105.

UMBRELLA, s. This word is of course not Indian or Anglo-Indian, but the _thing_ is very prominent in India, and some interest attaches to the history of the word and thing in Europe. We shall collect here a few quotations bearing upon this. The knowledge and use of this serviceable instrument seems to have gone through extraordinary eclipses. It is frequent as an accompaniment of royalty in the Nineveh sculptures; it was in general Indian use in the time of Alexander; it occurs in old Indian inscriptions, on Greek vases, and in Greek and Latin literature; it was in use at the court of Byzantium, and at that of the Great Khan in Mongolia, in medieval Venice, and more recently in the semi-savage courts of Madagascar and Ashantee. Yet it was evidently a strange object, needing particular description, to John Marignolli (c. 1350), Ruy Clavijo (c. 1404), Barbosa (1516), John de Barros (1553), and Minsheu (1617). See also CHATTA, and SOMBRERO.

c. B.C. 325.—"Τοὺς δὲ πωγώνας λέγει Νέαρχος ὅτι βάπτονται Ἰνδοὶ ... καὶ σκιάδια ὅτι προβάλλονται, τοῦ θέρεος, ὅσοι οὐκ ἠμελημένοι Ἰνδῶν."—_Arrian, Indica_, xvi.

c. B.C. 2.

"Ipse tene distenta suis UMBRACULA virgis; Ipse face in turba, qua venit illa, locum." _Ovid, Art. Amat._ ii. 209-210.

c. A.D. 5.

"Aurea pellebant rapidos UMBRACULA soles Quae tamen Herculeae sustinuere manus." _Ibid._ _Fasti_, ii. 311-312.

c. A.D. 100.

"En, cui tu viridem UMBELLAM, cui succina mittas Grandia natalis quoties redit...." _Juvenal_, ix. 50-51.

c. 200.—"... ἔπεμψε δὲ καὶ κλίνην αὔτῳ ἀργυρόποδα, καὶ στρωμνὴν, καὶ σκηνὴν οὐρανόροφον ἀνθίνην, καὶ θρόνον ἀργυροῦν, καὶ ἐπίχρυσον σκιάδιον ..."—_Athenaeus_, Lib. ii. Epit. § 31.

c. 380.—"Ubi si inter aurata flabella laciniis sericis insiderint muscae, vel per foramen UMBRACULI pensilis radiolus irruperit solis, queruntur quod non sunt apud Cimmerios nati."—_Ammianus Marcellinus_, XXVIII. iv.

1248.—"Ibi etiam quoddam SOLINUM (_v._ SOLIOLUM), sive tentoriolum, quod portatur super caput Imperatoris, fuit praesentatum eidem, quod totum erat praeparatum cum gemmis."—_Joan. de Plano Carpini_, in _Rec. de V._, iv. 759-760.

c. 1292.—"Et a haute festes porte Monsignor le Dus une corone d'or ... et la ou il vait a hautes festes si vait apres lui un damoiseau qui porte une UNBRELE de dras à or sur son chief...."

and again:

"Et apres s'en vet Monsignor li Dus desos L'ONBRELE que li dona Monsignor l'Apostoille; et cele ONBRELE est d'un dras (a) or, que la porte un damosiaus entre ses mains, que s'en vet totes voies apres Monsignor li Dus."—Venetian Chronicle of _Martino da Canale, Archiv. Stor. Ital._, I. Ser. viii. 214, 560.

1298.—"Et tout ceus ... ont par commandement que toutes fois que il chevauchent doivent avoir sus le chief un palieque que on dit OMBREL, que on porte sur une lance en senefiance de grant seigneurie."—_Marco Polo_, Text of _Pauthier_, i. 256-7.

c. 1332.—(At Constantinople) "the inhabitants, military men or others, great and small, winter and summer, carry over their heads huge UMBRELLAS (_ma hallāt_)."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 440.

c. 1335.—"Whenever the Sultan (of Delhi) mounts his horse, they carry an UMBRELLA over his head. But when he starts on a march to war, or on a long journey, you see carried over his head seven umbrellas, two of which are covered with jewels of inestimable value."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishkī_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiii. 190.

1404.—"And over her head they bore a SHADE (SOMBRA) carried by a man, on a shaft like that of a lance; and it was of white silk, made like the roof of a round tent, and stretched by a hoop of wood, and this shade they carry over the head to protect them from the sun."—_Clavijo_, § cxxii.

1541.—"Then next to them marches twelve men on horseback, called Peretandas, each of them carrying an UMBRELLO of carnation Sattin, and other twelve that follow with banners of white damask."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ E.T., p. 135.

In the original this runs:

"Vão doze homẽs a cavallo, que se chamão peretandas, cõ SOMBREYROS de citim cramesim nas mãos _a modo de esparavels postos em cesteas muyto compridas_ (like tents upon very long staves) et outros doze cõ bãndeyras de damasco branco."

[c. 1590.—"_The Ensigns of Royalty_.... 2. The _Chatr_, or UMBRELLA, is adorned with the most precious jewels, of which there are never less than seven. 3. The _Sáibán_ is of an oval form, a yard in length, and its handle, like that of the umbrella, is covered with brocade, and ornamented with precious stones. One of the attendants holds it, to keep off the rays of the sun. It is also called _Áftábgír_."—_Āīn_, i. 50.]

1617.—"An UMBRELL, a _fashion of_ round and broade fanne, wherewith the Indians, _and from them our great ones preserue themselves from the heate of the scorching sunne_. G. Ombraire, m. Ombrelle, f. I. Ombrélla. L. Vmbella, _ab vmbra_, the shadow, _est enim_ instrumentum quo solem à facie arcent ¶ Iuven. Gr. σκιάδιον, diminut. a σκία, i. vmbra. T. SCHABHUT, q. SCHATHUT, _à_ SCHATTEN, i. _vmbra_, et HUT, i. _pileus, á quo_, et B. SCHINHOEDT. Br. _Teggidel, à teg,_ i. pulchrum forma, et _gidd_, pro _riddio_, i. protegere; _haec enim vmbellae finis_."—_Minsheu_ (1st ed. s.v.).

1644.—"Here (at Marseilles) we bought UMBRELLAS against the heats."—_Evelyn's Diary_, 7th Oct.

1677.—(In this passage the word is applied to an awning before a shop.) "The Streets are generally narrow ... the better to receive the advantages of UMBRELLO'S extended from side to side to keep the sun's violence from their customers."—_Fryer_, 222.

1681.—"After these comes an Elephant with two Priests on his back; one whereof is the Priest before spoken of, carrying the painted Stick on his shoulder.... The other sits behind him, holding a round thing like an VMBRELLO over his head, to keep off Sun or Rain."—_Knox's Ceylon_, 79.

1709.—"... The Young Gentleman belonging to the Custom-house that for fear of rain borrowed the UMBRELLA at Will's Coffee-house in Cornhill of the Mistress, is hereby advertised that to be dry from head to foot in the like occasion he shall be welcome to the Maid's pattens."—_The Female Tatler_, Dec. 12, quoted in _Malcolm's Anecdotes_, 1808, p. 429.

1712.

"The tuck'd up semstress walks with hasty strides While streams run down her oil'd UMBRELLA'S sides." _Swift, A City Shower._

1715.

"Good housewives all the winter's rage despise, Defended by the riding hood's disguise; Or underneath the UMBRELLA'S oily shade Safe through the wet on clinking pattens tread.

"Let Persian dames the UMBRELLA'S ribs display To guard their beauties from the sunny ray; Or sweating slaves support the shady load When Eastern monarchs show their state abroad; Britain in winter only knows its aid To guard from chilly showers the walking maid." _Gay, Trivia_, i.

1850.—_Advertisement posted at the door of one of the Sections of the_ British Association _meeting at_ Edinburgh.

"The gentleman, who carried away a brown silk UMBRELLA from the —— Section yesterday, may have the cover belonging to it, which is of no further use to the Owner, by applying to the Porter at the Royal Hotel."—(_From Personal Recollection._)—It is a curious parallel to the advertisement above from the _Female Tatler_.

UPAS, s. This word is now, like JUGGERNAUT, chiefly used in English as a customary metaphor, and to indicate some institution that the speaker wishes to condemn in a compendious manner. The word _upas_ is Javanese for poison; [Mr. Scott writes: "The Malay word _ūpas_, means simply 'poison.' It is Javanese _hupas_, Sundanese _upas_, Balinese _hupas_, 'poison.' It commonly refers to vegetable poison, because such are more common. In the Lampong language _upas_ means 'sickness.'"] It became familiar in Europe in connection with exaggerated and fabulous stories regarding the extraordinary and deadly character of a tree in Java, alleged to be so called. There are several trees in the Malay Islands producing deadly poisons, but the particular tree to which such stories were attached is one which has in the last century been described under the name of _Antiaris toxicaria_, from the name given to the poison by the Javanese proper, viz. _Antjar_, or _Anchar_ (the name of the tree all over Java), whilst it is known to the Malays and people of Western Java as _Upas_, and in Celebes and the Philippine Islands as _Ipo_ or _Hipo_. [According to Mr. Scott "the Malay name for the 'poison-tree,' or any poison-tree, is _pōhun ūpas_, _pūhun ūpas_, represented in English by BOHON-UPAS. The names of two poison-trees, the Javanese _anchar_ (Malay also _anchar_) and _chetik_, appear occasionally in English books ... The Sundanese name for the poison tree is _bulo ongko_."] It was the poison commonly used by the natives of Celebes and other islands for poisoning the small bamboo darts which they used (and in some islands still use) to shoot from the blow-tube (see SUMPITAN, SARBATANE).

The story of some deadly poison in these islands is very old, and we find it in the _Travels_ of Friar Odoric, accompanied by the mention of the disgusting antidote which was believed to be efficacious, a genuine Malay belief, and told by a variety of later and independent writers, such as Nieuhof, Saar, Tavernier, Cleyer, and Kaempfer.

The subject of this poison came especially to the notice of the Dutch in connection with its use to poison the arrows just alluded to, and some interesting particulars are given on the subject by Bontius, from whom a quotation is given below, with others. There is a notice of the poison in De Bry, in Sir T. Herbert (whencesoever he borrowed it), and in somewhat later authors about the middle of the 17th century. In March 1666 the subject came before the young Royal Society, and among a long list of subjects for inquiry in the East occur two questions pertaining to this matter.

The illustrious Rumphius in his _Herbarium Amboinense_ goes into a good deal of detail on the subject, but the tree does not grow in Amboyna where he wrote, and his account thus contains some ill-founded statements, which afterwards lent themselves to the fabulous history of which we shall have to speak presently. Rumphius however procured from Macassar specimens of the plant, and it was he who first gave the native name (_Ipo_, the Macassar form) and assigned a scientific name, _Arbor toxicaria_.[274] Passing over with simple mention the notices in the appendix to John Ray's _Hist. Plantarum_, and in Valentijn (from both of which extracts will be found below), we come to the curious compound of the loose statements of former writers magnified, of the popular stories current among Europeans in the Dutch colonies, and of pure romantic invention, which first appeared in 1783, in the _London Magazine_. The professed author of this account was one Foersch, who had served as a junior surgeon in the Dutch East Indies.[275] This person describes the tree, called BOHON-UPAS, as situated "about 27 leagues[276] from Batavia, 14 from Soura Karta, the seat of the Emperor, and between 18 and 20 leagues from Tinkjoe" (probably for _Tjukjoe_, _i.e._ Djokjo-Karta), "the present residence of the Sultan of Java." Within a radius of 15 to 18 miles round the tree no human creature, no living thing could exist. Condemned malefactors were employed to fetch the poison; they were protected by special arrangements, yet not more than 1 in 10 of them survived the adventure. Foersch also describes executions by means of the Upas poison, which he says he witnessed at Sura Karta in February 1776.

The whole paper is a very clever piece of sensational romance, and has impressed itself indelibly, it would seem, on the English language; for to it is undoubtedly due the adoption of that standing metaphor to which we have alluded at the beginning of this article. This effect may, however, have been due not so much directly to the article in the _London Magazine_ as to the adoption of the fable by the famous ancestor of a man still more famous, Erasmus Darwin, in his poem of the _Loves of the Plants_. In that work not only is the essence of Foersch's story embodied in the verse, but the story itself is quoted at length in the notes. It is said that Darwin was warned of the worthlessness of the narrative, but was unwilling to rob his poem of so sensational an episode.

Nothing appears to be known of Foersch except that there was really a person of that name in the medical service in Java at the time indicated. In our article ANACONDA we have adduced some curious particulars of analogy between the Anaconda-myth and the Upas-myth, and intimated a suspicion that the same hand may have had to do with the spinning of both yarns.

The extraordinary _éclat_ produced by the Foerschian fables led to the appointment of a committee of the Batavian Society to investigate the true facts, whose report was published in 1789. This we have not yet been able to see, for the report is not contained in the regular series of the _Transactions_ of that Society; nor have we found a refutation of the fables by M. Charles Coquebert referred to by Leschenault in the paper which we are about to mention. The poison tree was observed in Java by Deschamps, naturalist with the expedition of D'Entrecasteaux, and is the subject of a notice by him in the _Annales de Voyages_, vol. i., which goes into little detail, but appears to be correct as far as it goes, except in the statement that the Anchar was confined to Eastern Java. But the first thorough identification of the plant, and scientific account of the facts was that of M. Leschenault de la Tour. This French savant, when about to join a voyage of discovery to the South Seas, was recommended by Jussieu to take up the investigation of the Upas. On first enquiring at Batavia and Samarang, M. Leschenault heard only fables akin to Foersch's romance, and it was at Sura Karta that he first got genuine information, which eventually enabled him to describe the tree from actual examination.

The tree from which he took his specimens was more than 100 ft. in height, with a girth of 18 ft. at the base. A Javanese who climbed it to procure the flowers had to make cuts in the stem in order to mount. After ascending some 25 feet the man felt so ill that he had to come down, and for some days he continued to suffer from nausea, vomiting, and vertigo. But another man climbed to the top of the tree without suffering at all. On another occasion Leschenault, having had a tree of 4 feet girth cut down, walked among its broken branches, and had face and hands besprinkled with the gum-resin, yet neither did he suffer; he adds, however, that he had washed immediately after. Lizards and insects were numerous on the trunk, and birds perched upon the branches. M. Leschenault gives details of the preparation of the poison as practised by the natives, and also particulars of its action, on which experiment was made in Paris with the material which he brought to Europe. He gave it the scientific name by which it continues to be known, viz. _Antiaris toxicaria_ (N.O. _Artocarpeae_).[277]

M. Leschenault also drew the attention of Dr. Horsfield, who had been engaged in the botanical exploration of Java some years before the British occupation, and continued it during that period, to the subject of the Upas, and he published a paper on it in the _Batavian Transactions_ for 1813 (vol. vii.). His account seems entirely in accordance with that of Leschenault, but is more detailed and complete, with the result of numerous observations and experiments of his own. He saw the _Antiaris_ first in the Province of Poegar, on his way to Banyuwangi. In Blambangan (eastern extremity of Java) he visited four or five trees; he afterwards found a very tall specimen growing at Passaruwang, on the borders of Malang, and again several young trees in the forests of Japāra, and one near Onārang. In all these cases, scattered over the length of Java, the people knew the tree as _anchar_.

Full articles on the subject are to be found (by Mr. J. J. Bennet) in Horsfield's _Plantae Javanicae Rariores_, 1838-52, pp. 52 _seqq._, together with a figure of a flowering branch pl. xiii.; and in Blume's _Rumphia_ (Brussels, 1836), pp. 46 _seqq._, and pls. xxii., xxiii.; to both of which works we have been much indebted for guidance. Blume gives a drawing, for the truth of which he vouches, of a tall specimen of the trees. These he describes as "_vastas, arduas, et a ceteris segregatas_,"—solitary and eminent, on account of their great longevity, (possibly on account of their being spared by the axe?), but not for any such reason as the fables allege. There is no lack of adjoining vegetation; the spreading branches are clothed abundantly with parasitical plants, and numerous birds and squirrels frequent them. The stem throws out 'wings' or buttresses (see Horsfield in the _Bat. Trans._, and Blume's Pl.) like many of the forest trees of Further India. Blume refers, in connection with the origin of the prevalent fables, to the real existence of exhalations of carbonic acid gas in the volcanic tracts of Java, dangerous to animal life and producing sterility around, alluding particularly to a paper by M. Loudoun (a Dutch official of Scotch descent), in the _Edinburgh New Phil. Journal_ for 1832, p. 102, containing a formidable description of the Guwo Upas or Poison Valley on the frontier of the Pekalongan and Banyumas provinces. We may observe, however, that, if we remember rightly, the exaggerations of Mr. Loudoun have been exposed and ridiculed by Dr. Junghuhn, the author of "_Java_." And if the Foersch legend be compared with some of the particulars alleged by several of the older writers, _e.g._ Camell (in Ray), Valentijn, Spielman, Kaempfer, and Rumphius, it will be seen that the _basis_ for a great part of that _putida commentatio_, as Blume calls it, is to be found in them.

George Colman the Younger founded on the Foerschian Upas-myth, a kind of melodrama, called the _Law of Java_, first acted at Covent Garden May 11, 1822. We give some quotations below.[278]

Lindley, in his _Vegetable Kingdom_, in a short notice of _Antiaris toxicaria_, says that, though the accounts are greatly exaggerated, yet the facts are notable enough. He says cloth made from the tough fibre is so acrid as to verify the Shirt of Nessus. My friend Gen. Maclagan, noticing Lindley's remark to me, adds: "Do you remember in our High School days (at Edinburgh) a grand Diorama called THE UPAS TREE? It showed a large wild valley, with a single tree in the middle, and illustrated the safety of approach on the windward side, and the desolation it dealt on the other."

[For some details as to the use of the Upas poison, and an analysis of the Arrow-poisons of Borneo by Dr. L. Lewin (from _Virchow's Archiv. fur Pathol. Anat._ 1894, pp. 317-25) see _Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak_, ii. 188 _seqq._ and for superstitions connected with these poisons, _Skeat, Malay Magic_, 426.]

c. 1330.—"En queste isole sono molte cose maravigliose e strane. Onde alcuni arbori li sono ... che fanno veleno pessimo.... Quelli uomini sono quasi tutti corsali, e quando vanno a battaglia portano ciascuno uno canna in mano, di lunghezza d'un braccio e pongono in capo de la canna uno ago di ferro atossiato in quel veleno, e sofiano nella canna e l'ago vola e percuotelo dove vogliono, e 'ncontinente quelli ch'è percosso muore. Ma egli hanno la tina piene di sterco d'uomo e una iscodella di sterco guarisce l'uomo da queste cotali ponture."—_Storia di Frate Odorigo_, from Palatina MS., in _Cathay, &c._, App., p. xlix.

c. 1630.—"And (in Makasser) which is no lesse infernall, the men use long canes or truncks (cald Sempitans—see SUMPITAN), out of which they can (and use it) blow a little pricking quill, which if it draw the lest drop of blood from any part of the body, it makes him (though the strongest man living) die immediately; some venoms operate in an houre, others in a moment, the veynes and body (by the virulence of the poyson) corrupting and rotting presently, to any man's terrour and amazement, and feare to live where such abominations predominate."—_Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1638, p. 329.

c. 1631.—"I will now conclude; but I first must say something of the poison used by the King of Macassar in the Island of Celebes to envenom those little arrows which they shoot through blowing-tubes, a poison so deadly that it causes death more rapidly than a dagger. For one wounded ever so lightly, be it but a scratch bringing blood, or a prick in the heel, immediately begins to nod like a drunken man, and falls dead to the ground. And within half an hour of death this putrescent poison so corrupts the flesh that it can be plucked from the bones like so much _mucus_. And what seems still more marvellous, if a man (_e.g._) be scratched in the thigh, or higher in the body, by another point which is _not_ poisoned, and the still warm blood as it flows down to the feet be merely touched by one of these poisoned little arrows, swift as wind the pestilent influence ascends to the wound, and with the same swiftness and other effects snatches the man from among the living.

"These are no idle tales, but the experience of eye-witnesses, not only among our countrymen, but among Danes and Englishmen."—_Jac. Bontii_, lib. v. cap. xxxiii.

1646.—"Es wachst ein Baum auf _Maccasser_, einer Cüst auf der Insul _Çelebes_, der ist treflich vergiftet, dass wann einer nur an einem Glied damit verletzet wird, und man solches nit alsbald wegschlägt, der Gift geschwind zum Hertzen eilet, und den Garaus machet" (then the antidote as before is mentioned).... "Mit solchem Gift schmieren die _Bandanesen_ Ihre lange Pfeil, die Sie von grossen Bögen, einer Mannsläng hoch, hurtig schiessen; in _Banda_ aber tähten Ihre Weiber grossen Schaden damit. Denn Sie sich auf die Bäume setzten, und kleine Fischgeräht damit schmierten, und durch ein gehöhlert Röhrlein, von einem Baum, auf unser Volck schossen, mit grossen machtigen Schaden."—_Saar, Ost-Indianische Funfzehen-Jahrige Kriegs-Dienste_ ... 1672, pp. 46-47.

1667.—"_Enquiries for_ Suratt, _and other parts of the East Indies_.

* * * * *

"19. Whether it be true, that the only Antidote hitherto known, against the famous and fatal _macassar-poison_, is _human ordure_, taken inwardly? And what substance that poison is made of?"—_Phil. Trans._ vol. ii. Anno 1667 (Proceedings for March 11, 1666, _i.e._ N.S. 1667), d. 417.

1682.—"The especial weapons of the Makassar soldiers, which they use against their enemies, are certain pointed arrowlets about a foot in length. At the foremost end these are fitted with a sharp and pointed fish-tooth, and at the butt with a knob of spongy wood.

"The points of these arrows, long before they are to be used, are dipt in poison and then dried.

"This poison is a sap that drips from the bark of the branches of a certain tree, like resin, from pine-trees.

"The tree grows on the Island Makasser, in the interior, and on three or four islands of the Bugisses (see BUGIS), round about Makassar. It is about the height of the clove-tree, and has leaves very similar.

"The fresh sap of this tree is a very deadly poison; indeed its virulence is incurable.

"The arrowlets prepared with this poison are not, by the Makasser soldiers, shot with a bow, but blown from certain blow-pipes (_uit zekere spatten gespat_); just as here, in the country, people shoot birds by blowing round pellets of clay.

"They can with these in still weather hit their mark at a distance of 4 rods.

"They say the Makassers themselves know no remedy against this poison ... for the poison presses swiftly into the blood and vital spirits, and causes a violent inflammation. They hold (however) that the surest remedy for this poison is ..." (and so on, repeating the antidote already mentioned).—_Joan Nieuhof's Zee en Land Reize_, &c., pp. 217-218.

c. 1681.—"_Arbor Toxicaria_, IPO.

"I have never yet met with any poison more horrible and hateful, produced by any vegetable growth, than that which is derived from this lactescent tree.

* * * * *

Moreover beneath this tree, and in its whole circumference to the distance of a stone-cast, no plant, no shrub, or herbage will grow; the soil beneath it is barren, blackened, and burnt as it were ... and the atmosphere about it is so polluted and poisoned that the birds which alight upon its branches become giddy and fall dead * * * all things perish which are touched by its emanations, insomuch that every animal shuns it and keeps away from it, and even the birds eschew flying by it.

"No man dares to approach the tree without having his arms, feet, and head wrapped round with linen ... for Death seems to have planted his foot and his throne beside this tree...." (He then tells of a venomous basilisk with two feet in front and fiery eyes, a crest, and a horn, that dwelt under this tree). * * *

"The Malays call it _Cayu_ UPAS, but in Macassar and the rest of Celebes it is called IPO.

* * * * *

"It grows in desert places, and amid bare hills, and is easily discerned from afar, there being no other tree near it."

* * * * *

—_Rumphii, Herbarium Amboinense_, ii. 263-268.

1685.—"I cannot omit to set forth here an account of the poisoned missiles of the Kingdom of _Macassar_, which the natives of that kingdom have used against our soldiers, bringing them to sudden death. It is extracted from the Journal of the illustrious and gallant admiral, H. Cornelius Spielman.... The natives of the kingdom in question possess a singular art of shooting arrows by blowing through canes, and wounding with these, insomuch that if the skin be but slightly scratched the wounded die in a twinkling."

(Then the old story of the only antidote)....

The account follows extracted from the Journal.

* * * * *

"There are but few among the Macassars and Bugis who possess the real knowledge needful for selecting the poison, so as to distinguish between what is worthless and what is highest quality.... From the princes (or Rajas) I have understood that the soil in which the trees affording the poison grow, for a great space round about produces no grass nor any other vegetable growth, and that the poison is properly a water or liquid, flowing from a bruise or cut made in the bark of those trees, oozing out as sap does from plants that afford milky juices.... When the liquid is being drawn from the wounded tree, no one should carelessly approach it so as to let the liquid touch his hands, for by such contact all the joints become stiffened and contracted. For this reason the collectors make use of long bamboos, armed with sharp iron points. With these they stab the tree with great force, and so get the sap to flow into the canes, in which it speedily hardens."—Dn. Corn. Spielman ... _de Telis deleterio Veneno infectis in_ Macassar, _et aliis Regnis Insulae_ Celebes; _ex ejus Diario extracta. Huic praemittitur brevis narratio de hac materia Dn._ Andreae Cleyeri. In _Miscellanea Curiosa, sive Ephemeridum.... Academiae Naturae Curiosorum_, Dec. II. Annus Tertius. Anni MDCLXXXIV., Norimbergae (1685), pp. 127 _seqq._

1704.—"IPO seu HYPO arbor est mediocris, folio parvo, et obscure virenti, quae tam malignae et nocivae qualitatis, ut omne vivens umbrâ suâ interimat, unde narrant in circuitu, et umbrae distinctu, plurima ossium mortuorum hominum animaliumque videri. Circumvicinas etiam plantas enecat, et aves insidentes interficere ferunt, si Nucis Vomicae _Igasur_, plantam non invenerint, qua reperta vita quidem donantur et servantur, sed defluvium patiuntur plumarum.... HYPO lac Indi _Camucones_ et _Sambales_, Hispanis infensissimi, longis, excipiunt arundineis perticis, sagittis intoxicandis deserviturum irremediabile venenum, omnibus aliis alexipharmacis superius, praeterquam stercore humano propinato. An Argensolae _arbor comosa_, quam _Insulae Celebes_ ferunt, cujus umbra occidentalis mortifera, orientalis antidotum?..."—_De Quibusdam Arboribus Venenatis_, in _Herbarum aliarumque Stirpium in Insula Luzone_ ... a Revdo Patre Georgio Camello, S.J. _Syllabus ad_ Joannem Raium _transmissus_. In Appendix, p. 87, of _Joan. Raii Hist. Plantarum_. Vol. III. (London 1704).

1712.—"Maxima autem celebritas radiculae enata est, ab eximia illa virtute, quam adversus toxicum Macassariense praestat, exitiale illud, et vix alio remedio vincibile. Est venenum hoc succus lacteus et pinguis, qui collegitur ex recens sauciata arbore quadam, indigenes IPU, Malajis Javanisque UPÀ dictâ, in abditis locis sylvarum Insulae Celebes ... crescente ... cujus genuinum et in solâ Macassariâ germinantis succum, qui colligere suscipiunt, praesentissimis vitae periculis se exponant necesse est. Nam ad quaerendam arborem loca dumis beluisque infesta penetranda sunt, inventa vero, nisi eminus vulneretur, et ab eâ parte, a qua ventus adspirat, vel aura incumbit, aggressores erumpento halitu subito suffocabit. Quam sortem etiam experiri dicuntur volucres, arborem recens vulneratam transvolantes. Collectio exitiosi liquoris, morti ob patrata maleficia damnatis committitur, eo pacto, ut poena remittatur, si liquorem reportaverint ... Sylvam ingrediuntur longâ instructi arundine ... quam altera extremitate ... ex asse acuunt, ut ad pertundendam arboris corticem valeat.... Quam longe possunt, ab arbore constituti, arundinis aciem arbori valide intrudunt, et liquoris, ex vulnere effluentis, tantum excipiunt, quantum arundinis cavo ad proximum usque internodium capi potest.... Reduces, supplicio et omni discrimine defuncti, hoc vitae suae λυτρον Regi offerunt. Ita narrarunt mihi populares Celebani, hodie Macassari dicti. Quis autem veri quicquam ex Asiaticorum ore referat, quod figmentis non implicatur...?"—_Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot._, 575-576.

1726.—"But among all sorts of trees, that occur here, or hereabouts, I know of none more pernicious than the sap of the Macassar Poison tree * * * They say that there are only a few trees of this kind, occuring in the district of _Turatte_ on Celebes, and that none are employed except, at a certain time of the year when it is procurable, those who are condemned to death, to approach the trees and bring away the poison.... The poison must be taken with the greatest care in Bamboos, into which it drips slowly from the bark of the trees, and the persons collected for this purpose must first have their hands, heads, and all exposed parts, well wound round with cloths...."—_Valentijn_, iii. 218.

1783.—"The following description of the BOHON UPAS, or POISON TREE, which grows in the Island of Java, and renders it unwholesome by its noxious vapours, has been procured for the _London Magazine_, from Mr. Heydinger, who was employed to translate it from the original Dutch, by the author, Mr. Foersch, who, we are informed, is at present abroad, in the capacity of surgeon on board an English vessel....

* * * * *

"'In the year 1774, I was stationed at Batavia, as a surgeon, in the service of the Dutch East India Company. During my residence there I received several different accounts of the _Bohon_-UPAS, and the violent effects of its poison. They all then seemed incredible to me, but raised my curiosity in so high a degree, that I resolved to investigate this subject thoroughly.... I had procured a recommendation from an old Malayan priest to another priest, who lives on the nearest habitable spot to the tree, which is about fifteen or sixteen miles distant. The letter proved of great service to me on my undertaking, as that priest is employed by the Emperor to reside there, in order to prepare for eternity the souls of those who, for different crimes, are sentenced to approach the tree, and to procure the poison.... Malefactors, who, for their crimes, are sentenced to die, are the only persons to fetch the poison; and this is the only chance they have of saving their lives.... They are then provided with a silver or tortoise-shell box, in which they are to put the poisonous gum, and are properly instructed how to proceed, while they are upon their dangerous expedition. Among other particulars, they are always told to attend to the direction of the winds; as they are to go towards the tree before the wind, so that the effluvia from the tree are always blown from them.... They are afterwards sent to the house of the old priest, to which place they are commonly attended by their friends and relations. Here they generally remain some days, in expectation of a favourable breeze. During that time the ecclesiastic prepares them for their future fate by prayers and admonitions. When the hour of their departure arrives the priest puts them on a long leather cap with two glasses before their eyes, which comes down as far as their breast, and also provides them with a pair of leather gloves....

"The worthy old ecclesiastic has assured me, that during his residence there, for upwards of thirty years, he had dismissed above seven hundred criminals in the manner which I have described; and that scarcely two out of twenty returned," ... &c. &c.—_London Magazine_, Dec. 1783, pp. 512-517.

The paper concludes:

"[We shall be happy to communicate any authentic papers of Mr. Foersch to the public through the London Magazine.]"

1789.—

"No spicy nutmeg scents the vernal gales, Nor towering plantain shades the midday vales, * * * * * No step retreating, on the sand impress'd, Invites the visit of a second guest; * * * * * Fierce in dread silence on the blasted heath Fell UPAS sits, the Hydra Tree of death; Lo! from one root, the envenom'd soil below, A thousand vegetative serpents grow ..." etc. _Darwin, Loves of the Plants_; in _The Botanic Garden_, Pt. II.

1808.—"_Notice sur le_ Pohon UPAS _ou Arbre à_ Poison; _Extrait d'un Voyage inédit dans l'Intérieur de l'Ile de Java, par_ L. A. Deschamps, D.M.P., _l'un des compagnons du Voyage du Général d'Entrecasteaux_.

"C'est au fond des sombre forêts de l'ile de Java que la nature a caché le _pohun_ UPAS, l'arbre le plus dangereux du règne végétal, pour le poison mortel qu'il renferme, et plus celèbre encore par les fables dont on l'a rendu le sujet...."—_Annales des Voyages_, i. 69.

1810.—"Le poison fameux dont se servent les Indiens de l'Archipel des _Moluques_, et des iles de la _Sonde_, connu sous le nom d'IPO et UPAS, a interessé plus que tous les autres la curiosité des Européens, parce que les relations qu'on en a donné ont été exagérées et accompagnées de ce merveilleux dont les peuples de l'Inde aiment à orner leurs narrations...."—_Leschenault de la Tour_, in Mémoire sur le Strychnos Tieute _et l_'Antiaris toxicaria, _plantes venimeuses de l'Ile de_ Java.... In _Annales du Museum d'Histoire Naturelle_, Tom. XVIième, p. 459.

1813.—"The literary and scientific world has in few instances been more grossly imposed upon than in the account of the _Pohon_ UPAS, published in Holland about the year 1780. The history and origin of this forgery still remains a mystery. Foersch, who put his name to the publication, certainly was ... a surgeon in the Dutch East India Company's service about the time.... I have been led to suppose that his literary abilities were as mean as his contempt for truth was consummate. Having hastily picked up some vague information regarding the OOPAS, he carried it to Europe, where his notes were arranged, doubtless by a different hand, in such a form as by their plausibility and appearance of truth, to be generally credited.... But though the account just mentioned ... has been demonstrated to be an extravagant forgery, the existence of a tree in Java, from whose sap a poison is prepared, equal in fatality, when thrown into the circulation, to the strongest animal poisons hitherto known, is a fact."—_Horsfield_, in _Batavian Trans._ vol. vii. art. x. pp. 2-4.

1822.—"The Law of Java," a Play ... _Scene._ Kérta-Sûra, and a desolate Tract in the Island of Java.

* * * * *

"Act I. Sc. 2.

_Emperor._ The haram's laws, which cannot be repealed, Had not enforced me to pronounce your death, * * * * * One chance, indeed, a slender one, for life, All criminals may claim.

_Parbaya._ Aye, I have heard Of this your cruel mercy;—'tis to seek That tree of Java, which, for many a mile, Sheds pestilence;—for where the UPAS grows It blasts all vegetation with its own; And, from its desert confines, e'en those brutes That haunt the desert most shrink off, and tremble.

Thence if, by miracle, a man condemned Bring you the poison that the tree exudes, In which you dip your arrows for the war, He gains a pardon,—and the palsied wretch Who scaped the UPAS, has escaped the tyrant."

* * * * *

"Act II. Sc. 4.

_Pengoose._ Finely dismal and romantic, they say, for many miles round the UPAS; nothing but poisoned air, mountains, and melancholy. A charming country for making _Mems_ and _Nota benes_!"

* * * * *

"Act III. Sc. 1.

_Pengoose._... That's the Divine, I suppose, who starts the poor prisoners, for the last stage to the UPAS TREE; an Indian Ordinary of Newgate.

Servant, your brown Reverence! There's no people in the parish, but, I believe, you are the rector?

(_Writing_). "The reverend Mister Orzinga U.C.J.—The UPAS Clergyman of Java."

_George Colman the Younger._

[1844.—"We landed in the Rajah's boat at the watering place, near the UPAS tree...."—Here follows an interesting account by Mr Adams, in which he describes how "the mate, a powerful person and of strong constitution, felt so much stupified as to be compelled to withdraw from his position on the tree."—_Capt. Sir E. Belcher, Narr. of the Voyage of H.M.S. Samarang_, i. 180 _seqq._]

1868.—"The Church of Ireland offers to us, indeed, a great question, but even that question is but one of a group of questions. There is the Church of Ireland, there is the land of Ireland, there is the education of Ireland ... they are all so many branches from one trunk, and that trunk is the Tree of what is called Protestant ascendancy.... We therefore aim at the destruction of that system of ascendancy, which, though it has been crippled and curtailed by former measures, yet still must be allowed to exist; it is still there like a tall tree of noxious growth, lifting its head to heaven, and darkening and poisoning the land as far as its shadow can extend; it is still there, gentlemen, and now at length the day has come when, as we hope, the axe has been laid to the root of that tree, and it nods and quivers from its top to its base...."—Mr. GLADSTONE'S _Speech at Wigan_, Oct. 23. In this quotation the orator indicates the UPAS TREE without naming it. The name was supplied by some commentators referring to this indication at a later date:

1873.—"It was perfectly certain that a man who possessed a great deal of imagination might, if he stayed out sufficiently long at night, staring at a small star, persuade himself next morning that he had seen a great comet; and it was equally certain that such a man, if he stared long enough at a bush, might persuade himself that he had seen a branch of the UPAS TREE."—Speech of Lord EDMOND FITZMAURICE on the 2nd reading of the University Education (Ireland) Bill, March 3.

" "It was to regain office, to satisfy the Irish irreconcilables, to secure the Pope's brass band, and not to pursue 'the glorious traditions of English Liberalism,' that Mr. Gladstone struck his two blows at the UPAS TREE."—Mr. JOSEPH CHAMBERLAIN, in _Fort. Rev._ Sept. pp. 289-90.

1876.—"... the UPAS-TREE superstition."—_Contemp. Rev._ May.

1880.—"Lord Crichton, M.P. ... last night said ... there was one topic which was holding all their minds at present ... what was this conspiracy which, like the UPAS-TREE of fable, was spreading over the land, and poisoning it?..."—In _St. James's Gazette_, Nov. 11, p. 7.

1885.—"The dread UPAS dropped its fruits.

"Beneath the shady canopy of this tall fig no native will, if he knows it, dare to rest, nor will he pass between its stem and the wind, so strong is his belief in its evil influence.

"In the centre of a tea estate, not far off from my encampment, stood, because no one could be found daring enough to cut it down, an immense specimen, which had long been a nuisance to the proprietor on account of the lightning every now and then striking off, to the damage of the shrubs below, large branches, which none of his servants could be induced to remove. One day, having been pitchforked together and burned, they were considered disposed of: but next morning the whole of his labourers awoke, to their intense alarm, afflicted with a painful eruption.... It was then remembered that the smoke of the burning branches had been blown by the wind through the village...." (Two Chinamen were engaged to cut down and remove the tree, and did not suffer; it was ascertained that they had smeared their bodies with coco-nut oil.)—_H. O. Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings_, 112-113.

[Mr. Bent (_Southern Arabia_, 72, 89) tells a similar story about the collection of frankincense, and suggests that it was based on the custom of employing slaves in this work, and on an interpretation of the name Hadrimaut, said to mean 'valley of death.']

UPPER ROGER, s. This happy example of the Hobson-Jobson dialect occurs in a letter dated 1755, from Capt. Jackson at Syrian in Burma, which is given in Dalrymple's _Oriental Repertory_, i. 192. It is a corruption of the Skt. _yuva-rāja_, 'young King,' the Caesar or Heir-Apparent, a title borrowed from ancient India by most of the Indo-Chinese monarchies, and which we generally render in Siam as the 'Second King.'

URZ, URZEE, and vulgarly URJEE, s. P.—H. _'arẓ_ and _'arẓī_, from Ar. _'arẓ_, the latter a word having an extraordinary variety of uses even for Arabic. A petition or humble representation either oral or in writing; the technical term for a request from an inferior to a superior; 'a sifflication' as one of Sir Walter Scott's characters calls it. A more elaborate form is _'arẓ-dāsht_, 'memorializing.' This is used in a very barbarous form of Hobson-Jobson below.

1606.—"Every day I went to the Court, and in every eighteen or twentie dayes I put up ARS or Petitions, and still he put mee off with good words...."—_John Mildenhall_, in _Purchas_, i. (Bk. iii.) 115.

[1614.—"Until Mocrob Chan's ERZEDACH or letter came to that purpose it would not be granted."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 178. In p. 179 "By whom I ERZED unto the King again."

[1687.—"The ARZDEST with the Estimauze (_Iltimās_, 'humble representation') concerning your twelve articles...."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. II. lxx.

[1688.—"Capt. Haddock desiered the Agent would write his ARZDOST in answer to the Nabob's Perwanna (PURWANNA)."—_Ibid._ II. lxxxiii.]

1690.—"We think you should URZDAAST the Nabob to writt purposely for y^e releasm^t of Charles King, it may Induce him to put a great Value on him."—Letter from Factory at Chuttanutte to _Mr. Charles Eyre_ at Ballasore, d. November 5 (MS. in India Office).

1782.—"Monsr. de Chemant refuses to write to Hyder by _arzoasht_ (read ARZDASHT), and wants to correspond with him in the same manner as Mons. Duplex did with Chanda Sahib; but the Nabob refuses to receive any letter that is not in the stile of an ARZEE or petition."—_India Gazette_, June 22.

c. 1785.—"... they (the troops) constantly applied to our colonel, who for presenting an ARZEE to the King, and getting him to sign it for the passing of an account of 50 lacks, is said to have received six lacks as a reward...."—_Carraccioli, Life of Clive_, iii. 155.

1809.—"In the morning ... I was met by a minister of the Rajah of Benares, bearing an ARJEE from his master to me...."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 104.

1817.—"The Governor said the Nabob's Vakeel in the ARZEE already quoted, directed me to forward to the presence that it was his wish, that your Highness would write a letter to him."—_Mill's Hist._ iv. 436.

USHRUFEE. See ASHRAFEE.

USPUK, s. Hind. _aspak_. 'A handspike,' corr. of the English. This was the form in use in the Canal Department, N.W.P. Roebuck gives the Sea form as HANSPEEK.

[UZBEG, n.p. One of the modern tribes of the Turkish race. "Uzbeg is a political not an ethnological denomination, originating from Uzbeg Khān of the Golden Horde (1312-1340). It was used to distinguish the followers of Shaibāni Khān (16th century) from his antagonists, and became finally the name of the ruling Turks in the khanates as opposed to the Sarts, Tajiks, and such Turks as entered those regions at a later date...." (_Encycl. Brit._ 9th ed. xxiii. 661). Others give the derivation from _uz_, 'self,' _bek_, 'a ruler,' in the sense of independent. (_Schuyler, Turkistan_, i. 106, _Vambéry, Sketches of C. Asia_, 301).

[c. 1330.—"But other two empires of the Tartars ... that which was formerly of Cathay, but now is OSBET, which is called Gatzaria...."—_Friar Jordanus_, 54.

[1616.—"He ... intendeth the conquest of the VZBIQUES, a nation between Samarchand and here."—_Sir T. Roe_, i. 113, Hak. Soc.

[c. 1660.—"There are probably no people more narrow-minded, sordid or uncleanly, than the USBEC Tartars."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 120.

[1727.—"The USPECKS entred the Provinces _Muschet_ and _Yesd_...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 108.

[1900.—"UZ-BEG cavalry ('them HOUSE-BUGS,' as the British soldiers at Rawal Pindi called them)."—_Sir R. Warburton, Eighteen Years in the Khyber_, 135.]

V

[VACCA, VAKEA-NEVIS, s. Ar. _wāḳia'h_, 'an event, news': _wāḳi'ah-navīs_, 'a news-writer.' These among the Moghuls were a sort of registrars or remembrancers. Later they became spies who were sent into the provinces to supply information to the central Government.

[c. 1590.—"_Regulations regarding the_ WAQI'AHNAWÍS. Keeping records is an excellent thing for a government.... His Majesty has appointed fourteen zealous, experienced, and impartial clerks...."—_Āīn_, i. 258.

[c. 1662.—"It is true that the Great Mogul sends a VAKEA-NEVIS to the various provinces; that is persons whose business it is to communicate every event that takes place."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 231.

[1673.—"... Peta Gi Pundit VOCANOVICE, or Publick Intelligencer...."—_Fryer_, 80.

[1687.—"Nothing appearing in the VACCA or any other Letters untill of late concerning these broils."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, II. lxiii.]

VACCINATION. Vaccine was first imported into Bombay viâ Bussora in 1802. "Since then," says R. Drummond, "the British Governments in Asia have taken great pains to preserve and diffuse this mild instrument of salvation." [Also see _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 374.]

VAISHNAVA, adj. Relating to Vishnu; applied to the sectaries who especially worship him. In Bengālī the term is converted into _Boishnab_.

1672.—"... also some hold _Wistnou_ for the supreme god, and therefore are termed WISTNOUWAES."—_Baldaeus._

[1815.—"Many choose Vishnoo for their guardian deity. These persons are called VOISHNUVUS."—_Ward, Hindoos_, 2nd ed. ii. 13.

VAKEEL, s. An attorney; an authorised representative. Arab. _wakīl_.

[c. 1630.—"A Scribe, VIKEEL."—_Persian Gloss._ in _Sir T. Herbert_, ed. 1677, p. 316.]

1682.—"If Mr. Charnock had taken the paines to present these 2 Perwannas (PURWANNA) himself, 'tis probable, with a small present, he might have prevailed with Bulchund to have our goods freed. However, at this rate any pitifull VEKEEL is as good to act y^e Company's Service as himself."—_Hedges, Diary_, Dec. 7; [Hak. Soc. i. 54].

[1683.—"... a copy whereof your VACKEL James Price brought you from Dacca."—In _Yule_, _ibid._ II. xxiii.]

1691.—"_November_ the 1st, arriv'd a PATTAMAR or _Courrier_, from our FAKEEL, or Sollicitor at Court...."—_Ovington_, 415.

1811.—"The Raja has sent two VAKEELS or ambassadors to meet me here...."—_Ld. Minto in India_, 268.

c. 1847.—"If we go into Court I suppose I must employ a VEHICLE."—Letter from an European subordinate to one of the present writers.

VARELLA, s. This is a term constantly applied by the old Portuguese writers to the pagodas of Indo-China and China. Of its origin we have no positive evidence. The most probable etymology is that it is the Malay _barāhlā_ or _brāhlā_, [in Wilkinson's Dict. _bĕrhala_], 'an idol.' An idol temple is _rūmah-barāhlā_, 'a house of idols,' but _barāhlā_ alone may have been used elliptically by the Malays or misunderstood by the Portuguese. We have an analogy in the double use of _pagoda_ for temple and idol.

1555.—"Their temples are very large edifices, richly wrought, which they call VALERAS, and which cost a great deal...."—_Account of China_ in a Jesuit's Letter appended to _Fr. Alvarez H. of Ethiopia_, translated by Mr. Major in his _Introd. to Mendoza_, Hak. Soc. I. xlviii.

1569.—"Gran quantità se ne consuma ancora in quel Regno nelle lor VARELLE, che sono gli suo' pagodi, de' quali ve n'è gran quantità di grandi e di picciole, e sono alcune montagnuole fatte a mano, a giusa d'vn pan di zuccaro, e alcune d'esse alte quanti il campanile di S. Marco di Venetia ... si consuma in queste istesse VARELLE anco gran quantità di oro di foglia...."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 395; [in _Hakl._ ii. 368.]

1583.—"... nauigammo fin la mattina, che ci trouammo alla Bara giusto di Negrais, che cosi si chiama in lor linguaggio il porto, che va in Pegu, oue discoprimmo a banda sinistra del riuo vn pagodo, ouer VARELLA tutta dorata, la quale si scopre di lontano da' vascelli, che vengono d'alto mare, et massime quando il Sol percote in quell'oro, che la fà risplendere all'intorno...."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 92.[279]

1587.—"They consume in these VARELLAES great quantitie of Golde; for that they be all gilded aloft."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 393; [and see quotation from same under DAGON].

1614.—"So also they have many VARELAS, which are monasteries in which dwell their _religiosos_, and some of these are very sumptuous, with their roofs and pinnacles all gilded."—_Couto_, VI. vii. 9.

More than one prominent geographical feature on the coast-navigation to China was known by this name. Thus in Linschoten's description of the route from Malacca to Macao, he mentions at the entrance to the 'Straits of Sincapura,' a rock having the appearance of an obelisk, called the VARELLA _del China_; and again, on the eastern coast of Champa, or Cochin China, we have frequent notice of a point (with a river also) called that of the VARELLA. Thus in Pinto:

1540.—"The Friday following we found ourselves just against a River called by the inhabitants of the Country _Tinacoreu_, and by us (the) VARELLA."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_), p. 48.

This Varella of Champa is also mentioned by Linschoten:

1598.—"... from this thirde point to the VARELLA the coast turneth North.... This VARELLA is a high hill reaching into the Sea, and above on the toppe it hath a verie high stonie rock, like a tower or piller, which may be seen far off, therefore it is by the _Portingalles_ called VARELLA."—p. 342.

VEDAS. The Sacred Books of the Brahmans, _Veda_ being 'knowledge.' Of these books there are nominally four, viz. the _Rig_, _Yajur_, _Sāma_ and _Atharva_ Vedas.

The earliest direct intimation of knowledge of the existence of the Vedas appears to be in the book called _De Tribus Impostoribus_, said to have been printed in 1598, in which they are mentioned.[280] Possibly this knowledge came through the Arabs. Though thus we do not trace back any direct allusion to the Vedas in European books, beyond the year 1600 or thereabouts, there seems good reason to believe that the Jesuit missionaries had information on the subject at a much earlier date. St. Francis Xavier had frequent discussions with Brahmans, and one went so far as to communicate to him the _mantra_ "_Om śrīnārāyaṇanāmah_." In 1559 a learned Brahman at Goa was converted by Father Belchior Carneyro, and baptized by the name of Manuel. He afterwards (with the Viceroy's sanction!) went by night and robbed a Brahman on the mainland who had collected many MSS., and presented the spoil to the Fathers, with great satisfaction to himself and them (_Sousa, Orient. Conquist._ i. 151-2).

It is probable that the information concerning the Hindu religion and sacred books which was attained even in Europe by the end of the 16th century was greater than is commonly supposed, and greater than what we find in print would warrant us to assume. A quotation from San Roman below illustrates this in a general way. And in a constitution of Gregory XV. dated January 31, 1623, there is mention of rites called _Haiteres_ and _Tandié_, which doubtless represent the Vedic names _Aitareya_ and _Tāṇḍya_ (see _Norbert_, i. 39). Lucena's allusion below to the "four parts" of Hindu doctrine must have reference to the Vedas, and his information must have come from reports and letters, as he never was in India. In course of time, however, what had been known seems to have been forgotten, and even Halhed (1776) could write about 'Beids of the Shaster!' (see _Code_, p. xiii.). This shows that though he speaks also of the 'Four Beids' (p. xxxi.) he had no precise knowledge.

In several of the earlier quotations of the word it will be seen that the form used is _Vedam_ or _Veidam_. This is the Tamil form. And it became prevalent during the 18th century in France from Voltaire's having constituted himself the advocate of a Sanskrit Poem, called by him _l'Ezour Vedam_, and which had its origin in S. India. This was in reality an imitation of an Indian _Purāna_, composed by some missionary in the 17th century (probably by R. de' Nobili), to introduce Christian doctrines; but Voltaire supposed it to be really an ancient Indian book. Its real character was first explained by Sonnerat (see the Essay by F. W. Ellis, in _As. Res._ xi.). The first information regarding the real Vedas was given by Colebrooke in 1805 (_As. Res._ viii.). Orme and some authors of the 18th and early part of the 19th century write _Bede_, which represents the N. Indian vernacular form _Bed_. Both forms, _Bed_ and _Vedam_, are known to Fleury, as we see below.

On the subject of the Vedas, see _Weber's Hist. of Indian Lit._, _Max Müller's Ancient Sanskrit Lit._, _Whitney's Oriental and Linguistic Studies_, vol. i. [and _Macdonell's Hist. of Sanskrit Lit._, pp. 29 _seqq._].

c. 1590.—"_The Brahmins._ These have properly six duties. 1. The study of the BEDES."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ii. 393; [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 115].

" "Philologists are constantly engaged in translating Hindí, Greek, Arabic, and Persian books ... Hájí Ibrahím of Sarhind translated into Persian the _At'harban_ (_i.e._ _Atharva_ VEDA) which, according to the Hindús is one of the four divine books."—_Ibid._ by _Blochmann_, i. 104-105.

1600.—"... Consta esta doutrina de quatro partes...."—_Lucena V. de P. Franc. Xavier_, 95.

1602.—"These books are divided into bodies, limbs, and joints; and their foundations are certain books which they call VEDÁOS, which are divided into four parts."—_Couto_, V. vi. 3.

1603.—"Tienen muchos libros, de mucha costa y escriptura, todos llenos de agueros y supersticiones, y de mil fabulas ridiculas que son sus evangelios.... Todo esto es tan sin fundamento, que algunos libros han llegado a Portugal, que se han traydo de la India, y han venido algunos Iogues que se convertieron à la Fè."—_San Roman, Hist. de la India Oriental_, 47.

1651.—"The VEDAM, or the Heathen's book of the Law, hath brought great Esteem unto this Tribe (the Bramines)."—_Rogerius_, 3.

c. 1667.—"They say then that God, whom they call _Achar_, that is to say, Immoveable or Immutable, hath sent them four Books which they call BETHS, a word signifying _Science_, because they pretend that in these Books all Sciences are comprehended. The first of these Books is called _Athenba_-(_Atherba_-)BED, the second _Zagur_-BED, the third _Rek_-BED, the fourth _Sama_-BED."—_Bernier_, E.T. 104; [ed. _Constable_, 325].

1672.—"Commanda primieramente il VEDA (che è tutto il fondamento della loro fede) l'adoratione degli Idoli."—_P. Vincenzo_, 313.

" "Diese vier Theile ihres VEDAM oder Gesetzbuchs werden genant _Roggo_ VEDAM, _Jadura_ VEDAM, _Sama_ VEDAM, und _Tarawana_ VEDAM...."—_Baldaeus_, 556.

1689.—"Il reste maintenant à examiner sur quelles preuves les Siamois ajoutent foi à leur Bali, les Indiens à leur BETH ou VEDAM, les Musulmans à leur Alcoran."—Fleury, in _Lett. Edif._ xxv. 65.

1726.—"Above all it would be a matter of general utility to the Coast that some more chaplains should be maintained there for the sole purpose of studying the Sanskrits tongue (_de Sanskritse taal_), the head and mother tongue of most eastern languages, and once for all to make a translation of the VEDAM, or Lawbook of the Heathen (which is followed not only by the Heathen on this Coast, but also, in whole or in part, in Ceylon, Malabar, Bengal, Surat, and other neighbouring Kingdoms), and thereby to give such preachers further facilities for the more powerful conviction of the Heathen here and elsewhere, on their own ground, and for the disclosure of many mysteries and other matters, with which we are now unacquainted.... This Lawbook of the Heathen, called the VEDAM, had in the very old times 4 parts, though one of these is now lost.... These parts were named _Roggo_ VEDAM, _Sadura_ or _Issoure_ VEDAM, _Sama_ VEDAM, and _Tarawana_ or _Adderawana_ VEDAM."—_Valentijn, Keurlijke Beschryving van Choromandel_, in his _East Indies_, v. pp. 72-73.

1745.—"Je commençais à douter si nous n'avions point été trompés par ceux qui nous avoient donné l'explication de ces cérémonies qu'ils nous avoient assurés être très-conformes à leur VEDAM, c'est à dire au Livre de leur loi."—_Norbert_, iii. 132.

c. 1760.—"VEDAM—s.m. _Hist. Superst._ C'est un livre pour qui les Brames ou Nations idolâtres de l'Indostan ont la plus grande vénération ... en effet, on assure que le VEDAM est écrit dans une langue beaucoup plus ancienne que le _Sanskrit_, qui est la langue savante, connue des bramines. Le mot VEDAM signifie science."—_Encylopédie_, xxx. 32. This information was taken from a letter by Père Calmette, S.J. (see _Lett. Edif._), who anticipated Max Müller's chronological system of Vedic literature, in his statement that some parts of the _Veda_ are at least 500 years later than others.

1765.—"If we compare the great purity and chaste manners of the Shastah (SHASTER), with the great absurdities and impurities of the VIEDAM, we need not hesitate to pronounce the latter a corruption of the former."—_J. Z. Holwell, Interesting Hist. Events_, &c., 2nd ed. i. 12. This gentleman also talks of the BHADES and the VIEDAM in the same line without a notion that the word was the same (see _ibid._ Pt. ii. 15, 1767).

c. 1770.—"The Bramin, bursting into tears, promised to pardon him on condition that he should swear never to translate the BEDAS or sacred volumes.... From the Ganges to the Indus the VEDAM is universally received as the book that contains the principles of religion."—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 41-42.

c. 1774.—"Si crede poi como infallibile che dai quattro suddette BED, che in Malabar chiamano VEDAM, Bramah medesimo ne retirasse sei _Sastrah_, cioè scienze."—_Della Tomba_, 102.

1777.—"The word VĒD, or VĒDĂ, signifies Knowledge or Science. The sacred writings of the Hindoos are so distinguished, of which there are four books."—_C. Wilkins_, in his _Hĕĕtopădēs_, 298.

1778.—"The natives of Bengal derive their religion from a Code called the SHASTER, which they assert to be the genuine scripture of Bramah, in preference to the VEDAM."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 5.

1778.—

"Ein indischer Brahman, geboren auf der Flur, Der nichts gelesen als den WEDA der Natur." _Rückert, Weisheit der Bramanen_, i. 1.

1782.—"... pour les rendre (les _Pouranons_) plus authentiques, ils ajoutèrent qu'ils étoient tirés du VÉDAM; ce que n'étoit pas facile à vérifier, puisque depuis très longtems les Védams ne sont plus connus."—_Sonnerat_, ii. 21.

1789.—

"Then Edmund begg'd his Rev'rend Master T'instruct him in the _Holy_ SHASTER. No sooner does the Scholar ask, Than _Goonisham_ begins the task, Without a book he glibly reads Four of his own invented BEDES." _Simpkin the Second_, 145.

1791.—"Toute verité ... est renfermée dans les quatre BETHS."—_St. Pierre, Chaumière Indienne._

1794-97.—"... or Hindoo VEDAS taught."

_Pursuits of Literature_, 6th ed. 359.

VEDDAS, n.p. An aboriginal—or at least a forest—people of Ceylon. The word is said to mean 'hunters,' [Tam. _vedu_, 'hunting'].

1675.—"The WEDDAS (who call themselves BEDDAS) are all original inhabitants from old time, whose descent no one is able to tell."—_Ryklof van Goens_, in _Valentijn, Ceylon_, 208.

1681.—"In this Land are many of these wild men they call VADDAHS, dwelling near no other Inhabitants. They speak the _Chingalayes_ Language. They kill Deer, and dry the Flesh over the Fire ... their Food being only Flesh. They are very expert with their Bows.... They have no Towns nor Houses, only live by the waters under a Tree."—_Knox_, 61-62.

1770.—"The BEDAS who were settled in the northern part of the island (Ceylon) ... go almost naked, and, upon the whole, their manners and government are the same with that of the Highlanders of Scotland." (!)—_Raynal_ (tr. 1777), i. 90.

VELLARD, s. This is a word apparently peculiar to the Island of Bombay, used in the sense which the quotation shows. We have failed to get any elucidation of it from local experience; but there can be little doubt that it is a corruption of the Port. _vallado_, 'a mound or embankment.' [It is generally known as 'Hornby's Vellard,' after the Governor of that name; but it seems to have been built about 1752, some 20 years before Hornby's time (see _Douglas, Bombay and W. India_, i. 140).]

1809.—"At the foot of the little hill of Sion is a causeway or VELLARD, which was built by Mr. Duncan, the present Governor, across a small arm of the sea, which separates Bombay from Salsette.... The VELLARD was begun A.D. 1797, and finished in 1805, at an expense of 50,575 rupees."—_Maria Graham_, 8.

VELLORE, n.p. A town, and formerly a famous fortress in the district of N. Arcot, 80 m. W. of Madras. It often figures in the wars of the 18th century, but is best known in Europe for the mutiny of the Sepoys there in 1806. The etym. of the name _Vellūr_ is unknown to us. Fra Paolino gives it as _Velur_, 'the Town of the Lance'; and Col. Branfill as '_Vēḷūr_, from _Vēl_, a benefit, benefaction.' [Cox-Stuart (_Man. N. Arcot_, ii. 417) and the writer of the _Madras Gloss._ agree in deriving it from Tam. _vel_, 'the BABOOL tree, _Acacia arabica_,' and _ūr_, 'village.']

VENDU-MASTER, s. We know this word only from the notifications which we quote. It was probably taken from the name of some Portuguese office of the same kind. [In the quotation given below from Owen it seems that the word was in familiar use at Johanna, and the context shows that his duty was somewhat like that of the CHOWDRY, as he provided fowls, cattle, fruit, &c., for the expedition.]

1781.—From an advertisement in the _India Gazette_ of May 17th it appears to have been an euphemism for _Auctioneer_; [also see _Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta_, 3rd ed. p. 109].

" "Mr. Donald ... begs leave to acquaint them that the VENDU business will in future be carried on by Robert Donald, and W. Williams."—_India Gazette_, July 28.

1793.—"The Governor-General is pleased to notify that Mr. Williamson as the Company's VENDU MASTER is to have the superintendence and management of all Sales at the Presidency."—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 99. At pp. 107, 114, also are notifications of sales by "G. Williamson, VENDU MASTER."

[1823.—"One of the chiefs, a crafty old rogue, commonly known by the name of 'Lord Rodney' ... acted as captain of the port, interpreter, VENDUE-MASTER and master of the ceremonies...."—_Owen, Narrative of Voyages to explore the shores of Africa_, &c., i. 179.]

VENETIAN, s. This is sometimes in books of the 18th and preceding century used for _Sequins_. See under CHICK.

1542.—"At the bottom of the cargo (? _cifa_), among the ballast, she carried 4 big guns (_tiros_), and others of smaller size, and 60,000 VENETIANS in gold, which were destined for Coje Çafar, in order that with this money he should in all speed provide necessaries for the fleet which was coming."—_Correa_, iv. 250.

1675.—Fryer gives among coins and weights at Goa:

"The VENETIAN ... 18 Tangoes, 30 Rees."—p. 206.

1752.—"At this juncture a gold mohur is found to be worth 14 Arcot Rupees, and a VENETIAN 4½ Arcot Rupees."—In _Long_, p. 32.

VERANDA, s. An open pillared gallery round a house. This is one of the very perplexing words for which at least two origins may be maintained, on grounds equally plausible. Besides these two, which we shall immediately mention, a third has sometimes been alleged, which is thus put forward by a well-known French scholar:

"Ce mot (VÉRANDA) n'est lui-même qu'une transcription inexacte du Persan _beramada_, perche, terrasse, balcon."—_C. Defréméry_, in _Revue Critique_, 1869, 1st Sem. p. 64.

Plausible as this is, it may be rejected. Is it not, however, possible that _barāmada_, the literal meaning of which is 'coming forward, projecting,' may be a Persian 'striving after meaning,' in explanation of the foreign word which they may have borrowed?

Williams, again, in his Skt. Dict. (1872) gives '_varaṇḍa_ ... a veranda, a portico....' Moreover Beames in his _Comparative Grammar of Modern Aryan Languages_, gives Sansk. _baraṇḍa_, 'portico,' Bengali _bārāṇḍā_, Hind. _varaṇḍā_, adding: "Most of our wise-acre _literateurs_ (qu. _littérateurs_?) in Hindustan now-a-days consider this word to be derived from Pers. _barāmadah_, and write it accordingly. It is, however, good Sanskrit" (i. 153). Fortunately we have in Bishop Caldwell a proof that comparative grammar does not preclude good manners. Mr. Beames was evidently in entire ignorance of the facts which render the origin of the Anglo-Indian word so curiously ambiguous; but we shall _not_ call him the "wise-acre grammarian." _Varaṇḍa_, with the meaning in question, does not, it may be observed, belong to the older Sanskrit, but is only found in comparatively modern works.[281]

Littré also gives as follows (1874): "ETYM. _Verandah_, mot rapporté de l'Inde par les Anglais, est la simple dégénérescence, dans les langues modernes de l'Inde, du Sansc. _veranda_, colonnade, de _var_, couvrir."

That the word as used in England and in France was brought by the English from India need not be doubted. But either in the same sense, or in one closely analogous, it appears to have existed, quite independently, in Portuguese and Spanish; and the manner in which it occurs without explanation in the very earliest narrative of the adventure of the Portuguese in India, as quoted below, seems almost to preclude the possibility of their having learned it in that country for the first time; whilst its occurrence in P. de Alcala can leave no doubt on the subject. [Prof. Skeat says: "If of native Span. origin, it may be Span. _vara_ a rod, rail. Cf. L. _uarus_, crooked" (_Concise Dict._ s.v.).]

1498.—"E vêo ter comnosco onde estavamos lançados, em huma VARANDA onde estava hum grande castiçall d'arame que nos alumeava."—_Roteiro da Viagem de Vasco da Gama_, 2nd ed., 1861, p. 62, _i.e._ "... and came to join us where we had been put in a VARANDA, where there was a great candlestick of brass that gave us light...." And Correa, speaking of the same historical passage, though writing at a later date, says: "When the Captain-Major arrived, he was conducted through many courts and VERANDAS (_muitos pateos e_ VARANDAS) to a dwelling opposite that in which the king was...."—_Correa_, by _Stanley_, 193, compared with original _Lendas_, I. i. 98.

1505.—In Pedro de Alcala's Spanish-Arabic Vocabulary we have:

"VARANDAS—_Târbuç._ VARANDAS assi _çârgaba_, _çârgab_."

Interpreting these Arabic words, with the assistance of Prof. Robertson Smith, we find that _târbuç_ is, according to Dozy (_Suppt._ I. 430), _darbūz_, itself taken from _darābazīn_ (τραπέζιον), 'a stair-railing, fireguard, balcony, &c.'; whilst _çârgab_ stands for _sarjab_, a variant (_Abul W._, p. 735, i.) of the commoner _sharjab_, 'a lattice, or anything latticed,' such as a window,—'a balcony, a balustrade.'

1540.—"This said, we entred with her into an outward court, all about invironed with Galleries (_cercado a roda de duas ordens de_ VARANDAS) as if it had been a Cloister of Religious persons...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. lxxxiii.), in _Cogan_, 102.

1553 (but relating events of 1511).

"... assentou Affonso d'Alboquerque com elles, que primeiro que sahissem em terra, irem ao seguinte dia, quando agua estivesse estofa, dez bateis a queimar alguns baileus, que são como VARANDAS sobre o mar."—_Barros_, II. vi. 3.

1563.—"_R._ ... nevertheless tell me what the tree is like. _O._ From this VARANDA you can see the trees in my garden: those little ones have been planted two years, and in four they give excellent fruit...."—_Garcia_, f. 112.

1602.—"De maneira, que quando ja El Rey (de Pegu) chegava, tinha huns formosos Paços de muitas camaras, VARANDAS, retretes, cozinhas, em que se recolhia com suas mulheres...."—_Couto_, Dec. vi. Liv. vii., cap. viii.

1611.—"VARANDA. Lo entreado de los corridores, por ser como varas, per otro nombre vareastes quasi varafustes."—_Cobarruvias._

1631.—In Haex, Malay-Latin Vocabulary, we have as a _Malay_ word, "BARANDA, Contignatio vel Solarium."

1644.—"The fort (at Cochin) has not now the form of a fortress, consisting all of houses; that in which the captain lives has a VARANDA fronting the river, 15 paces long and 7 wide...."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 313.

1710.—"There are not wanting in Cambaya great buildings with their courts, VARANDAS, and chambers."—_De Sousa, Oriente Conquist._ ii. 152.

1711.—"The Building is very ancient ... and has a paved Court, two large VERANDAS or Piazzas."—_Lockyer_, 20.

c. 1714.—"VARANDA. Obra sacada do corpo do edificio, cuberta o descuberta, na qual se costuma passear, tomar o sol, o fresco, &c. _Pergula._"—_Bluteau_, s.v.

1729.—"BARANDA. Especie de corredor o balaustrada que ordinariamente se colocà debante de los altares o escaléras, compuesta de balaustres de hierro, bronce, madera, o otra materia, de la altura de un medio cuerpo, y su uso es para adorno y reparo. Algunos escriven esta voce con _b_. Lat. Peribolus, Lorica clathrata."—_Golis, Hist. de Nueva España_, lib. 3, cap. 15. "Alajábase la pieza por la mitad con un BARANDA o biombo que sin impedir la vista señalava termino al concorso."—_Dicc. de la Ling. Cast. por la R. Acad._

1754.—Ives, in describing the Cave of Elephanta, speaks twice of "the VORANDA or open gallery."—p. 45.

1756.—"... as soon as it was dark, we were all, without distinction, directed by the guard set over us to collect ourselves into one body, and sit down quietly under the arched VERANDA, or Piazza, to the west of the Black-hole prison...."—_Holwell's Narr. of the Black Hole_ [p. 3]; [in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 229].

c. 1760.—"... Small ranges of pillars that support a pent-house or shed, forming what is called, in the Portuguese lingua-franca, VERANDAS."—_Grose_, i. 53.

1781.—"On met sur le devant une petite galerie appellée VARANGUE, et formée par le toit."—_Sonnerat_, i. 54. There is a French nautical term, _varangue_, 'the ribs or floor-timbers of a ship,' which seems to have led this writer astray here.

1783.—"You are conducted by a pretty steep ascent up the side of a rock, to the door of the cave, which enters from the North. By it you are led first of all into a FEERANDAH (!) or piazza which extends from East to West 60 feet."—_Acct. of some Artificial Caves in the Neighbourhood of Bombay_ (Elephanta), by _Mr. W. Hunter_, Surgeon in the E. Indies. In _Archaeologia_, vii. 287.

" "The other gate leads to what in this country is called a VERANDA or FERANDA (printed _seranda_), which is a kind of piazza or landing-place before you enter the hall."—_Letter_ (on Caves of Elephanta, &c.), from _Hector Macneil_, Esq., _ibid._ viii. 254.

1796.—"... Before the lowest (storey) there is generally a small hall supported by pillars of teka (TEAK) wood, which is of a yellow colour and exceedingly hard. This hall is called VARANDA, and supplies the place of a parlour."—_Fra Paolino_, E.T.

1809.—"In the same VERANDAH are figures of natives of every cast and profession."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 424.

1810.—"The VIRANDA keeps off the too great glare of the sun, and affords a dry walk during the rainy season."—_Maria Graham_, 21.

c. 1816.—"... and when Sergeant Browne bethought himself of Mary, and looked to see where she was, she was conversing up and down the VERANDAH, though it was Sunday, with most of the rude boys and girls of the barracks."—_Mrs. Sherwood's Stories_, p. 47, ed. 1873.

VERDURE, s. This word appears to have been used in the 18th century for vegetables, adapted from the Port. _verduras_.

1752.—Among minor items of revenue from duties in Calcutta we find:

RS. A. P. VERDURE, fish pots, firewood 216 10 6."—In _Long_, 35.

[VERGE, s. A term used in S. India for rice lands. It is the Port. _Vársea_, _Varzia_, _Vargem_, which Vieyra defines as 'a plain field, or a piece of level ground, that is sowed and cultivated.'

[1749.—"... as well as VARGEMS lands as hortas" (see OART).—_Treaty_, in _Logan, Malabar_, iii. 48.

[1772.—"The estates and VERGES not yet assessed must be taxed at 10 per cent."—_Govt. Order_, _ibid._ i. 421.]

VETTYVER, s. This is the name generally used by the French for the fragrant grass which we call CUSCUS (q.v.). The word is Tamil _vettiver_, [from _vettu_, 'digging,' _ver_, 'root'].

1800.—"Europeans cool their apartments by means of wetted tats (see TATTY) made of straw or grass, and sometimes of the roots of the WATTIE WAEROO, which, when wetted, exhales a pleasant but faint smell."—_Heyne's Tracts_, p. 11.

VIDANA, s. In Ceylon, the title of a village head man. "The person who conveys the orders of Government to the people" (_Clough_, s.v. _vidán_). It is apparently from the Skt. _vadana_, "... the act of speaking ... the mouth, face, countenance ... the front, point," &c. In Javanese _wadana_ (or _wadono_, in Jav. pronunciation) is "the face, front, van; a chief of high rank: a Javanese title" (_Crawfurd_, s.v.). The Javanese title is, we imagine, now only traditional; the Ceylonese one has followed the usual downward track of high titles; we can hardly doubt the common Sanskrit origin of both (see _Athenaeum_, April 1, 1882, p. 413, and May 13, _ibid._ p. 602). The derivation given by Alwis is probably not inconsistent with this.

1681.—"The Dissauvas (see DISSAVE) by these _Courli_ VIDANI their officers do oppress and squeez the people, by laying Mulcts upon them.... In _Fine_ this officer is the DISSAUVA'S chief Substitute, who orders and manages all affairs incumbent upon his master."—_Knox_, 51.

1726.—"VIDANES, the overseers of villages, who are charged to see that no inhabitant suffers any injury, and that the Land is sown betimes...."—_Valentijn_ (_Ceylon_), _Names of Officers_, &c., 11.

1756.—"Under each (chief) were placed different subordinate headmen, called VIDÁNA-_Aratchies_ and VIDÁNS. The last is derived from the word (_vidāna_), 'commanding,' or 'ordering,' and means, as Clough (p. 647) defines it, the person who conveys the orders of the Government to the People."—_J. de Alwis_, in _Ceylon Journal_, 8, p. 237.

VIHARA, WIHARE, &c., s. In Ceylon a Buddhist temple. Skt. _vihārā_, a Buddhist convent, originally the hall where the monks met, and thence extended to the buildings generally of such an institution, and to the shrine which was attached to them, much as _minster_ has come from _monasterium_. Though there are now no Buddhist _vihāras_ in India Proper, the former wide diffusion of such establishments has left its trace in the names of many noted places: _e.g._ _Bihār_, and the great province which takes its name; _Kuch Behār_; the _Vihār_ water-works at Bombay; and most probably the City of _Bokhārā_ itself. [Numerous ruins of such buildings have been unearthed in N. India, as, for instance, that at Sarnāth near Benares, of which an account is given by Gen. Cunningham (_Arch. Rep._ i. 121). An early use of the word (probably in the sense of a monastery) is found in the Mathura Jain inscription of the 2nd century, A.D. in the reign of Huvishka (_ibid._ iii. 33).]

1681.—"The first and highest order of priests are the _Tirinanxes_,[282] who are the priests of the _Buddou_ God. Their temples are styled VEHARS.... These ... only live in the VIHAR, and enjoy great Revenues."—_Knox, Ceylon_, 74.

[1821.—"The Malwatte and Asgirie WIHARES ... are the two heads of the Boodhaical establishment in Ceylon."—_Davy, An Account of the Interior of Ceylon_, 369.]

1877.—"Twice a month, when the rules of the order are read, a monk who had broken them is to confess his crime; if it be slight, some slight penance is laid upon him, to sweep the court-yard of the WIHĀRA, sprinkle the dust round the sacred bo-tree."—_Rhys Davids, Buddhism_, 169.

VISS, s. A weight used in S. India and in Burma; Tam. _vīsai_, 'division,' Skt. _vihita_, 'distributed.' In Madras it was ⅛ of a Madras maund, and = 3lb. 2oz. avoirdupois. The old scale ran, 10 pagoda weights = 1 _pollam_, 40 _pollams_ = 1 VISS, 8 VISS = 1 MAUND (of 25lbs.), 20 _maunds_ = 1 _candy_. In Burma the _viss_ = 100 _tikals_ = 3lbs. 5 5⅓. VISS is used in Burma by foreigners, but the Burmese call the weight _peiktha_, probably a corruption of _vīsai_.

1554.—"The baar (see BAHAR) of Peguu contains 120 BIÇAS; each BIÇA weighs 40 ounces; the BIÇA contains 100 TICALS; the TICAL weighs 3-1/5 _oitavas_."—_A. Nunes_, 38.

1568.—"This GANZA goeth by weight of BYZE ... and commonly a BYZA of Ganza is worth (after our accompt) halfe a ducat."—_Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 367.

1626.—"In anno 1622 the Myne was shut up ... the comming of the Mogull's Embassadour to this King's Court, with his peremptory demand of a VYSE of the fairest diamonds, caused the cessation."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 1003.

[1727.—"VIECE." See under TICAL.

[1807.—"VISAY." See under GARCE.]

1855.—"The King last year purchased 800,000 VISS of lead, at 5 tikals (see TICAL) for 100 viss, and sold it at twenty tikals."—_Yule, Mission to Ava_, 256.

VIZIER, WUZEER, s. Ar.—H. _wazīr_, 'a minister,' and usually the principal minister, under a (Mahommedan) prince. [In the Koran (cap. xx. 30) Moses says: "Give a WAZIR of my family, Harūn (Aaron) my brother." In the _Āin_ we have a distinction drawn between the _Vakīl_, or prime minister, and the _Vazīr_, or minister of finance (ed. _Blochmann_, i. 527).] In India the Nawāb of Oudh was long known as the Nawāb Wazīr, the founder of the quasi-independent dynasty having been Sa'ādat 'Alī Khān, who became Sūbadār of Oudh, c. 1732, and was also Wazīr of the Empire, a title which became hereditary in his family. The title of Nawāb Wazīr merged in that of _pādshāh_, or King, assumed by Ghāzī-ud-dīn Haidar in 1820, and up to his death still borne or claimed by the ex-King Wājid 'Alī Shāh, under surveillance in Calcutta. As most titles degenerate, _Wazīr_ has in Spain become _alguazil_, 'a constable,' in Port. _alvasil_, 'an alderman.'

[1612.—"Jeffer Basha VIZIER and Viceroy of the Province."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 173.]

1614.—"Il primo VISIR, sopra ogni altro, che era allora Nasuh bascià, genero del Gran Signore, venne ultimo di tutti, con grandissima e ben adorna cavalcata, enfin della quale andava egli solo con molta gravita."—_P. della Valle_ (from Constantinople), i. 43.

W

[WACADASH, s. Japanese _waki-zashi_, 'a short sword.'

[1613.—"The Captain Chinesa is fallen at square with his new wife and hath given her his WACADASH bidding her cut off her little finger."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 18.

[ " "His WACADASH or little cattan."—_Ibid._ ii. 20.

[1898.—"There is also the WAKIZASHI, or dirk of about nine and a half inches, with which harikari was committed."—_Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 377.]

WALER, s. A horse imported from N. South Wales, or Australia in general.

1866.—"Well, young shaver, have you seen the horses? How is the WALER'S off foreleg?"—_Trevelyan, Dawk Bungalow_, 223.

1873.—"For sale, a brown WALER gelding," &c.—_Madras Mail_, June 25.

WALI, s. Two distinct words are occasionally written in the same way.

(A). Ar. WĀLI. A Mahommedan title corresponding to Governor; ["the term still in use for the Governor-General of a Province as opposed to the Muḥāfiz̤, or district-governor. In E. Arabia the Wali is the Civil Governor as opposed to the Amīr or Military Commandant. Under the Caliphate the Wali acted also as Prefect of Police (the Indian _Faujdār_—see FOUJDAR), who is now called Z̤ābit̤" (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 238)]. It became familiar some years ago in connection with Kandahar. It stands properly for a governor of the highest class, in the Turkish system superior to a Pasha. Thus, to the common people in Egypt, the Khedive is still the _Wāli_.

1298.—"Whenever he knew of anyone who had a pretty daughter, certain ruffians of his would go to the father and say: 'What say you? Here is this pretty daughter of yours; give her in marriage to the BAILO Achmath' (for they call him the _Bailo_, or, as we should say, 'the Viceregent')."—_Marco Polo_, i. 402.

1498.—"... e mandou hum homem que se chama BALE, o qual he como alquaide."—_Roteiro de V. da Gama_, 54.

1727.—"As I was one morning walking in the Streets, I met accidentally the Governor of the City (Muscat), by them called the WAALY."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 70; [ed. 1744, i. 71.]

[1753.—In Georgia. "VALI, a viceroy descended immediately from the sovereigns of the country over which he presides."—_Hanway_, iii. 28.]

B. Ar. _walī_. This is much used in some Mahommedan countries (_e.g._ Egypt and Syria) for a saint, and by a transfer for the shrine of such a saint. ["This would be a separate building like our family tomb and probably domed.... Europeans usually call it 'a little _Wali_'; or, as they write it, '_Wely_'; the contained for the container; the 'Santon' for the 'Santon's tomb'" (_Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 97).] See under PEER.

[c. 1590.—"The ascetics who are their repositaries of learning, they style WALI, whose teaching they implicitly follow."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 119.]

1869.—"Quant au titre de pir (see PEER) ... il signifie proprement _vieillard_, mais il est pris dans cette circonstance pour désigner une dignité spirituelle equivalente à celle des _Gurû_ Hindous.... Beaucoup de ces pirs sont à leur mort vénérés comme saints; de là le mot pir est synonyme de WALI, et signifie Saint aussi bien que ce dernier mot."—_Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus. dans l'Inde_, 23.

WALLA, s. This is a popular abridgment of _Competition-walla_, under which will be found remarks on the termination _wālā_, and illustrations of its use.

WANDEROO, s. In Ceylon a large kind of monkey, originally described under this name by Knox (_Presbytes ursinus_). The name is, however, the generic Singhalese word for 'a monkey' (_wanderu_, _vandura_), and the same with the Hind. _bandar_, Skt. _vānara_. Remarks on the disputed identity of Knox's _wanderoo_, and the different species to which the name has been applied, popularly, or by naturalists, will be found in Emerson Tennent, i. 129-130.

1681.—"_Monkeys_.... Some so large as our _English Spaniel Dogs_, of a darkish gray colour, and black faces, with great white beards round from ear to ear, which makes them show just like old men. There is another sort just of the same bigness, but differ in colour, being milk white both in body and face, having great beards like the others ... both these sorts do but little mischief.... This sort they call in their language WANDEROW."—_Knox, Hist. Rel. of the I. of Ceylon_, 26.

[1803.—"The WANDEROW is remarkable for its great white beard, which stretches quite from ear to ear across its black face, while the body is of a dark grey."—_Percival, Acc. of the I. of Ceylon_, 290.]

1810.—"I saw one of the large baboons, called here WANDEROWS, on the top of a coco-nut tree, where he was gathering nuts...."—_Maria Graham_, 97.

1874.—"There are just now some very remarkable monkeys. One is a Macaque.... Another is the WANDEROO, a fellow with a great mass of hair round his face, and the most awful teeth ever seen in a monkey's mouth. This monkey has been credited with having killed two niggers before he was caught; he comes from Malabar."—_F. Buckland_, in _Life_, 289.

WANGHEE, WHANGEE, s. The trade name for a slender yellow bamboo with beautifully regular and short joints, imported from Japan. We cannot give the origin of the term with any conviction. The two following suggestions may embrace or indicate the origin. (1). Rumphius mentions a kind of bamboo called by him _Arundinarbor fera_, the native name of which is Bulu SWANGY (see in vol. iv. cap. vii. _et seqq._). As _buluh_ is Malay for bamboo, we presume that _swangi_ is also Malay, but we do not know its meaning. (2). Our friend Professor Terrien de la Couperie notes: "In the _K'ang-hi tze-tien_, 118, 119, the HUANG-_tchu_ is described as follows: 'A species of bamboo, very hard, with the joints close together; the skin is as white as snow; the larger kind can be used for boats, and the smaller used for pipes, &c.' See also _Wells Williams, Syllabic Dict. of the Chinese Lang._ p. 251.

[On this Professor Giles writes: "'_Whang_' clearly stands for 'yellow,' as in _Whang_poo and like combinations. The difficulty is with _ee_, which should stand for some word of that sound in the Cantonese dialect. There is such a word in 'clothes, skin, sheath'; and 'yellow skin (or sheath)' would form just such a combination as the Chinese would be likely to employ. The suggestion of Terrien de la Couperie is not to the purpose." So Mr. C. M. Gardner writes: "The word _hwang_ has many meanings in Chinese according to the tone in which it is said. _Hwang-chi têng_ or _hwangee-têng_ might be 'yellow-corticled cane.' The word _chuh_ means 'bamboo,' and _hwang-chuh_ might be 'yellow or Imperial bamboo.' _Wan_ means a 'myriad,' _ch'i_ 'utensil'; _wan-chi têng_ might mean a kind of cane 'good for all kinds of uses.' _Wan-chuh_ is a particular kind of bamboo from which paper is made in W. Hapei."

Mr. Skeat writes: "'_Buluh swangi_' is correct Malay. Favre in his _Malay-Fr. Dict._ has '_suwāngi_, esprit, spectre, esprit mauvais.' '_Buluh swangi_' does not appear in Ridley's list as the name of a bamboo, but he does not profess to give all the Malay plant names."]

WATER-CHESTNUT. The _trapa bispinosa_ of Roxb.; Hind. _singhāṛā_, 'the horned fruit.' See SINGARA.

WEAVER-BIRD, s. See BAYA.

WEST-COAST, n.p. This expression in Dutch India means the west coast of Sumatra. This seems also to have been the recognised meaning of the term at Madras in former days. See SLAVE.

[1685.—"Order'd that the following goods be laden aboard the Syam Merchant for the WEST COAST of Sumatra...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. IV. 136; also see 136, 138, 163, &c.]

1747.—"The Revd. Mr. Francis Fordyce being entered on the Establishment ... and having several months' allowance due to him for the WEST COAST, amounting to Pags. 371. 9...."—_Ft. St. David's Consn._, April 30, MS. in India Office. The letter appended shows that the chaplain had been attached to Bencoolen. See also _Wheeler_, i. 148.

WHAMPOA, n.p. In former days the anchorage of European ships in the river of Canton, some distance below that city. [The name is pronounced _Wongpo_ (_Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 631).]

1770.—"Now all European ships are obliged to anchor at HOUANG-POA, three leagues from the city" (Canton).—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, ii. 258.

WHISTLING TEAL, s. This in Jerdon is given as _Dendrocygna Awsuree_ of Sykes. Latin names given to birds and beasts might at least fulfil one object of Latin names, in being intelligible and pronounceable by foreign nations. We have seldom met with a more barbarous combination of impossible words than this. A numerous flock of these whistlers is sometimes seen in Bengal sitting in a tree, a curious habit for ducks.

WHITE ANTS. See ANTS, WHITE.

WHITE JACKET, s. The old custom in the hot weather, in the family or at bachelor parties, was to wear this at dinner; and one or more dozens of white jackets were a regular item in an Indian outfit. They are now, we believe, altogether, and for many years obsolete. [They certainly came again into common use some 20 years ago.] But though one reads under every generation of British India that they had gone out of use, they did actually survive to the middle of the last century, for I can remember a white-jacket dinner in Fort William in 1849. [The late Mr. Bridgman of Gorakhpur, whose recollection of India dated from the earlier part of the last century told me that in his younger days the rule at Calcutta was that the guest always arrived at his host's house in the full evening-dress of the time, on which his host meeting him at the door expressed his regret that he had not chosen a cooler dress; on which the guest's Bearer always, as if by accident, appeared from round the corner with a nankeen jacket, which was then and there put on. But it would have been opposed to etiquette for the guest to appear in such a dress without express invitation.]

1803.—"It was formerly the fashion for gentlemen to dress in WHITE JACKETS on all occasions, which were well suited to the country, but being thought too much an undress for public occasions, they are now laid aside for English cloth."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 240.

[c. 1848.—"... a WHITE JACKET being evening dress for a dinner-party...."—_Berncastle, Voyage to China, including a Visit to the Bombay Pres._ i. 93.]

WINTER, s. This term is constantly applied by the old writers to the _rainy season_, a usage now quite unknown to Anglo-Indians. It may have originated in the fact that winter is in many parts of the Mediterranean coast so frequently a season of rain, whilst rain is rare in summer. Compare the fact that _shitā_ in Arabic is indifferently 'winter,' or 'rain'; the winter season being the rainy season. _Shitā_ is the same word that appears in _Canticles_ ii. 11: "The winter (_sethāv_) is past, the rain is over and gone."

1513.—"And so they set out, and they arrived at Surat (_Çurrate_) in May, when the WINTER had already begun, so they went into WINTER-quarters (_polo que envernarão_), and in September, when the WINTER was over, they went to Goa in two foists and other vessels, and in one of these was the GANDA (rhinoceros), the sight of which made a great commotion when landed at Goa...."—_Correa_, ii. 373.

1563.—"_R._ ... In what time of the year does this disease (_morxi_, MORT-DE-CHIEN) mostly occur?

"_O._ ... It occurs mostly in June and July (which is the WINTER-time in this country)...."—_Garcia_, f. 76_y_.

c. 1567.—"Da Bezeneger a Goa sono d'estate otto giornate di viaggio: ma noi lo facessimo di mezo L'INVERNO, il mese de Luglio."—_Cesare Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 389.

1583.—"Il UERNO in questo paese è il Maggio, Giugno, Luglio e Agosto, e il resto dell'anno è state. Ma bene è da notare che qui la stagione nõ si può chiamar UERNO rispetto al freddo, che nõ vi regna mai, mà solo per cagione de' venti, e delle gran pioggie...."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 67_v_.

1584.—"Note that the Citie of Goa is the principall place of all the Oriental India, and the WINTER thus beginneth the 15 of May, with very great raine."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413.

[1592.—See under PENANG.]

1610.—"The WINTER heere beginneth about the first of Iune and dureth till the twentieth of September, but not with continuall raines as at Goa, but for some sixe or seuen dayes every change and full, with much wind, thunder and raine."—_Finch_, in _Purchas_, i. 423.

c. 1610.—"L'HYVER commence au mois d'Avril, et dure six mois."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 78: [Hak. Soc. i. 104, and see i. 64, ii. 34].

1643.—"... des Galiottes (qui sortent tous les ans pour faire la guerre aux Malabares ... et cela est enuiron la May-Septembre, lors que leur HYUER est passé...."—_Mocquet_, 347.

1653.—"Dans les Indes il y a deux Estez et deux HYUERS, ou pour mieux dire vn Printemps perpetuel, parce que les arbres y sont tousiours verds: Le premier Esté commance au mois de Mars, et finit au mois de May, que est la commancement de l'HYUER de pluye, qui continue iusques en Septembre pleuuant incessament ces quatre mois, en sorte que les Karauanes, ny les Patmars (see PATTAMAR, A) ne vont ne viennent: i'ay esté quarante iours sans pouuoir sortir de la maison.... Le second Esté est depuis Octobre iusques en Decembre, au quel mois il commance à faire froid ... ce froid est le second HYUER qui finit au mois de Mars."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 244-245.

1665.—"L'HYVER se sait sentir. El commença en Juin per quantité de pluies et de tonneres."—_Thevenot_, v. 311.

1678.—"... In WINTER (when they rarely stir) they have a _Mumjama_, or Wax Cloth to throw over it...."—_Fryer_, 410.

1691.—"In orâ Occidentali, quae _Malabarorum_ est, HYEMS â mense Aprili in Septembrem usque dominatur: in littore verò Orientali, quod Hollandi DE KUST VAN CHOROMANDEL, _Oram Coromandellae_ vocant trans illos montes, in iisdem latitudinis gradibus, contrariô planè modô â Septembri usque ad Aprilem HYEMEM habent."—_Iobi Lusdofi_, ad suam Historiam _Commentarius_, 101.

1770.—"The mere breadth of these mountains divides summer from winter, that is to say, the season of fine weather from the rainy ... all that is meant by WINTER in India is the time of the year when the clouds ... are driven violently by the winds against the mountains," &c.—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 34.

WOOD-APPLE, s. [According to the _Madras Gloss._ also known as _Curd Fruit_, _Monkey Fruit_, and _Elephant Apple_, because it is like an elephant's skin.] A wild fruit of the N.O. _Aurantiaceae_ growing in all the drier parts of India (_Feronia elephantum_, Correa). It is somewhat like the _bel_ (see BAEL) but with a still harder shell, and possesses some of its medicinal virtue. In the native pharmacopœia it is sometimes substituted (_Moodeen Sherif_, [Watt, _Econ. Dict._ iii. 324 _seqq._]). Buchanan-Hamilton calls it the _Kot-bel_ (_Kaṭhbel_), (_Eastern India_, ii. 787)].

1875.—"Once upon a time it was announced that the Pádsháh was about to pass through a certain remote village of Upper India. And the village heads gathered in pancháyat to consider what offering they could present on such an unexampled occasion. Two products only of the village lands were deemed fit to serve as nazrána. One was the CUSTARD-APPLE, the other was the WOOD-APPLE ... a wild fruit with a very hard shelly rind, something like a large lemon or small citron converted into wood. After many _pros_ and _cons_, the custard-apple carried the day, and the village elders accordingly, when the king appeared, made salám, and presented a large basket of custard-apples. His Majesty did not accept the offering graciously, but with much abusive language at being stopped to receive such trash, pelted the simpletons with their offering, till the whole basketful had been squashed upon their venerable heads. They retired, abashed indeed, but devoutly thanking heaven that the offering had not been of WOOD-APPLES!"—_Some Unscientific Notes on the History of Plants_ (by H. Y.) in _Geog. Mag._, 1875, pp. 49-50. The story was heard many years ago from Major William Yule, for whom see under TOBACCO.

WOOD-OIL, or GURJUN OIL, s. Beng.—H. _garjan_. A thin balsam oil drawn from a great forest tree (N.O. _Dipterocarpeae_) _Dipterocarpus turbinatus_, Gaertn., and from several other species of _Dipt._, which are among the finest trees of Transgangetic India. Trees of this N.O. abound also in the Malay Archipelago, whilst almost unknown in other parts of the world. The celebrated Borneo camphor is the product of one such tree, and the SAUL-WOOD of India of another. Much wood-oil is exported from the Burmese provinces, the Malay Peninsula, and Siam. It is much used in the East as a natural varnish and preservative of timber; and in Indian hospitals it is employed as a substitute for copaiva, and as a remedy for leprosy (_Hanbury & Flückiger_, Watt, _Econ. Dict._ iii. 167 _seqq._). The first mention we know of is c. 1759 in Dalrymple's _Or. Repertory_ in a list of Burma products (i. 109).

WOOLOCK, OOLOCK, s. [Platts in his _Hind. Dict._ gives _ulāq_, _ulāk_, as Turkish, meaning 'a kind of small boat.' Mr. Grierson (_Bihar Peasant Life_, 42), among the larger kinds of boats, gives _ulānk_, "which has a long narrow bow overhanging the water in front." Both he and Mr. Grant (_Rural Life in Bengal_, 25) give drawings of this boat, and the latter writes: "First we have the bulky _Oolák_, or baggage boat of Bengal, sometimes as gigantic as the _Putelee_ (see PATTELLO), and used for much the same purposes. This last-named vessel is a clinker-built boat—that is having the planks overlapping each other, like those in a London wherry; whereas in the round smooth-sided _oolak_ and most country boats, they are laid edge to edge, and fastened with iron clamps, having the appearance of being stitched."]

1679.—"Messrs. Vincent" (&c.) ... "met the Agent (on the Hoogly R.) in Budgeroes and OOLANKES."—_Fort St. Geo. Consns._, Sept. 14. In _Notes and Exts._, Madras, 1871.

[1683.—"... 10 ULOCKS for Souldiers, etc."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 76.

[1760.—"20 HOOLUCKS 6 Oars at 28 Rs. per month."—In _Long_, 227.]

1764.—"Then the Manjees went after him in a WOLLOCK to look after him."—_Ibid._ 383.

1781.—"The same day will be sold a twenty-oar'd WOLLOCK-built Budgerow...."—_India Gazette_, April 14.

1799.—"We saw not less than 200 large boats at the different quays, which on an average might be reckoned each at 60 tons burthen, all provided with good roofs, and masted after the country manner. They seemed much better constructed than the unwieldy WULLOCKS of Bengal."—_Symes, Ava_, 233.

WOON, s. Burm. _wun_, 'a governor or officer of administration'; literally 'a burden,' hence presumably the 'Bearer of the Burden.' Of this there are various well-known compounds, _e.g._:

WOON-GYEE, _i.e._ '_Wun-gyī_' or Great Minister, a member of the High Council of State or Cabinet, called the Hlot-dau (see LOTOO).

WOON-DOUK, _i.e._ _Wun-dauk_, lit. 'the prop of the _Wun_'; a sort of Adlatus, or Minister of an inferior class. We have recently seen a Burmese envoy to the French Government designated as "M. Woondouk."

ATWEN-WUN, Minister of the Interior (of the Court) or Household.

MYO-WUN, Provincial Governor (_May-woon_ of Symes).

YE-WUN, 'Water-Governor,' formerly Deputy of the Myo-wun of the Pr. of Pegu (_Ray-woon_ of Symes).

AKAOK-WUN, Collector of Customs (_Akawoon_ of Symes).

WOORDY-MAJOR, s. The title of a native adjutant in regiments of Indian Irregular Cavalry. Both the rationale of the compound title, and the etymology of _wardī_, are obscure. Platts gives Hind. _wardī_ or _urdī_, 'uniform of a soldier, badge or dress of office,' as the first part of the compound, with a questionable Skt. etymology, _viruda_, 'crying, proclaiming, a panegyric.' But there is also Ar. _wird_, 'a flight of birds,' and then also 'a troop or squadron,' which is perhaps as probable. [Others, again, as many military titles have come from S. India, connect it with Can. _varadi_, 'news, an order.']

[1784.—"... We made the WURDEE WOLLAH acquainted with the circumstance...."—_Forrest, Bombay Letters_, ii. 323.

[1861.—"The senior RESSALDAR (native captain) and the WOORDIE MAJOR (native adjutant) ... reported that the sepoys were trying to tamper with his men."—_Cave-Browne, Punjab and Delhi_, i. 120.]

WOOTZ, s. This is an odd name which has attached itself in books to the so-called 'natural steel' of S. India, made especially in Salem, and in some parts of Mysore. It is prepared from small bits of malleable iron (made from magnetic ore) which are packed in crucibles with pieces of a particular wood (_Cassia auriculata_), and covered with leaves and clay. The word first appears in a paper read before the Royal Society, June 11, 1795, called: "Experiments and observations to investigate the nature of a kind of Steel, manufactured at Bombay, and there called WOOTZ ... by George Pearson, M.D." This paper is quoted below.

The word has never since been recognised as the name of steel in any language, and it would seem to have originated in some clerical error, or misreading, very possibly for _wook_, representing the Canarese _ukku_ (pron. _wukku_) 'steel.' Another suggestion has been made by Dr. Edward Balfour. He states that _uchcha_ and _nicha_ (Hind. _uṅcha-nīcha_, in reality for 'high' and 'low') are used in Canarese speaking districts to denote _superior_ and _inferior_ descriptions of an article, and supposes that WOOTZ may have been a misunderstanding of _uchcha_, 'of superior quality.' The former suggestion seems to us preferable. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives as local names of steel, Can. _ukku_, Tel. _ukku_, Tam. and Malayāl. _urukku_, and derives WOOTZ from Skt. _ućća_, whence comes H. _uṅchā_.]

The article was no doubt the famous 'Indian Steel,' the σίδηρος Ἰνδικὸς καὶ στόμωμα of the _Periplus_, the material of the Indian swords celebrated in many an Arabic poem, the _alhinde_ of old Spanish, the _hundwānī_ of the Persian traders, _ondanique_ of Marco Polo, the _iron_ exported by the Portuguese in the 16th century from Baticalà (see BATCUL) in Canara and other parts (see Correa _passim_). In a letter of the King to the Goa Government in 1591 he animadverts on the great amount of iron and steel permitted to be exported from Chaul, for sale on the African coast and to the Turks in the Red Sea (_Archiv. Port. Orient._, Fasc. 3, 318).

1795.—"Dr. Scott, of Bombay, in a letter to the President, acquainted him that he had sent over specimens of a substance known by the name of WOOTZ; which is considered to be a kind of steel, and is in high esteem among the Indians."—_Phil. Trans._ for 1795, Pt. ii. p. 322.

[1814.—See an account of WOOTZ, in _Heyne's Tracts_, 362 _seqq._]

1841.—"The cakes of steel are called WOOTZ; they differ materially in quality, according to the nature of the ore, but are generally very good steel, and are sent into Persia and Turkey.... It may be rendered self-evident that the figure or pattern (of Damascus steel) so long sought after exists in the cakes of WOOTZ, and only requires to be produced by the action of diluted acids ... it is therefore highly probable that the ancient blades (of Damascus) were made of this steel."—_Wilkinson, Engines of War_, pp. 203-206.

1864.—"Damascus was long celebrated for the manufacture of its sword blades, which it has been conjectured were made from the WOOTZ of India."—_Percy's Metallurgy, Iron and Steel_, 860.

WRITER, s.

(A). The rank and style of the junior grade of covenanted civil servants of the E.I. Company. Technically it has been obsolete since the abolition of the old grades in 1833. The term no doubt originally described the duty of these young men; they were the clerks of the factories.

(B). A copying clerk in an office, native or European.

A.—

1673.—"The whole Mass of the Company's Servants may be comprehended in those Classes, viz., Merchants, Factors, and WRITERS."—_Fryer_, 84.

[1675-6.—See under FACTOR.]

1676.—"There are some of the WRITERS who by their lives are not a little scandalous."—_Letter from a Chaplain_, in _Wheeler_, i. 64.

1683.—"Mr. Richard More, one that came out a WRITER on y^e _Herbert_, left this World for a better. Y^e Lord prepare us all to follow him!"—_Hedges, Diary_, Aug. 22; [Hak. Soc. i. 105].

1747.—"82. Mr. ROBERT CLIVE, Writer in the Service, being of a Martial Disposition, and having acted as a Volunteer in our late Engagements, We have granted him an Ensign's Commission, upon his Application for the same."—Letter from the _Council at Ft. St. David_ to the _Honble. Court of Directors_, dd. 2d. May, 1747 (MS. in India Office).

1758.—"As we are sensible that our junior servants of the rank of WRITERS at Bengal are not upon the whole on so good a footing as elsewhere, we do hereby direct that the future appointments to a WRITER for salary, diet money, and all allowances whatever, be 400 Rupees per annum, which mark of our favour and attention, properly attended to, must prevent their reflections on what we shall further order in regard to them as having any other object or foundation than their particular interest and happiness."—_Court's Letter_, March 3, in _Long_, 129. (The 'further order' is the prohibition of _palankins_, &c.—see PALANKEEN.)

c. 1760.—"It was in the station of a covenant servant and WRITER, to the East India Company, that in the month of March, 1750, I embarked."—_Grose_, i. 1.

1762.—"We are well assured that one great reason of the WRITERS neglecting the Company's business is engaging too soon in trade.... We therefore positively order that none of the WRITERS on your establishment have the benefit or liberty of Dusticks (see DUSTUCK) until the times of their respective writerships are expired, and they commence FACTORS, with this exception...."—_Court's Letter_, Dec. 17, in _Long_, 287.

1765.—"Having obtained the appointment of a WRITER in the East India Company's service at Bombay, I embarked with 14 other passengers ... before I had attained my sixteenth year."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ i. 5; [2nd ed. i. 1].

1769.—"The WRITERS of Madras are exceedingly proud, and have the knack of forgetting their old acquaintances."—_Ld. Teignmouth, Mem._ i. 20.

1788.—"In the first place all the persons who go abroad in the Company's civil service, enter as clerks in the counting-house, and are called by a name to correspond with it, WRITERS. In that condition they are obliged to serve five years."—_Burke, Speech on Hastings' Impeachment_, Feb. 1788. In _Works_, vii. 292.

B.—

1764.—"_Resolutions and orders._—That no MOONSHEE, LINGUIST, Banian (see BANYAN), or WRITER be allowed to any officer except the Commander-in-Chief and the commanders of detachments...."—_Ft. William Consns._ In _Long_, 382.

[1860.—"Following him are the krānees (see CRANNY), or WRITERS, on salaries varying, according to their duties and abilities, from five to thirty roopees."—_Grant, Rural L. in Bengal_, 138-9.]

WUG, s. We give this Belūch word for LOOT on the high authority quoted. [On this Mr. M. L. Dames writes: "This is not, strictly speaking, a Balochī word, but Sindhī, in the form _wag_ or _wagu_. The Balochī word is _bag_, but I cannot say for certain whether it is borrowed from Sindhī by Balochi, or _vice versâ_. The meaning, however, is not LOOT, but 'a herd of camels.' It is probable that on the occasion referred to the _loot_ consisted of a herd of camels, and this would easily give rise to the idea that the word meant _loot_. It is one of the commonest forms of plunder in those regions, and I have often heard Balochis, when narrating their raids, describe how they had carried off a '_bag_.'"]

1845.—"In one hunt after WUG, as the Beloochees call plunder, 200 of that beautiful regiment, the 2nd Europeans, marched incessantly for 15 hours over such ground as I suppose the world cannot match for ravines, except in places where it is impossible to march at all."—_Letter of Sir C. Napier_, in _Life_, iii. 298.

X

XERAFINE, XERAFIM, &c., s. The word in this form represents a silver coin formerly current at Goa and several other Eastern ports, in value somewhat less than 1_s._ 6_d._ It varied in Portuguese currency from 300 to 360 _reis_. But in this case as in so many others the term is a corruption applied to a degenerated value. The original is the Arabic _ashrafī_ (see ASHRAFEE) (or _sharīfī_, 'noble'—compare the medieval coin so called), which was applied properly to the gold _dīnār_, but was also in India, and still is occasionally by natives, applied to the gold MOHUR. _Ashrafī_ for a gold _dīnār_ (value in gold about 11_s._ 6_d._) occurs frequently in the '1001 Nights,' as Dozy states, and he gives various other quotations of the word in different forms (pp. 353-354; [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, x. 160, 376]). _Aigrefin_, the name of a coin once known in France, is according to Littré also a corruption of _ashrafī_.

1498.—"And (the King of Calicut) said that they should tell the Captain that if he wished to go he must give him 600 XARIFES, and that soon, and that this was the custom of that country, and of those who came thither."—_Roteiro de V. da G._ 79.

1510.—"When a new Sultan succeeds to the throne, one of his lords, who are called Amirra (AMEER), says to him: 'Lord, I have been for so long a time your slave, give me Damascus, and I will give you 100,000 or 200,000 TERAPHIM of gold.'"—_Varthema_, 10.

" "Every Mameluke, great or little, has for his pay six SARÁPHI per month."—_Ibid._ 13.

" "Our captain sent for the superior of the said mosque, to whom he said: that he should show him the body of _Nabi_—this Nabi means the Prophet Mahomet—that he would give him 3000 SERAPHIM of gold."—_Ibid._ 29. This one eccentric traveller gives thus three different forms.

1513.—"... hunc regem Affonsus idem, urbe opulẽtissima et praecipuo emporio Armusio vi capto, quindecim milliũ SERAPHINORŨ, ea est aurea moneta ducatis equivalẽs annuũ nobis tributariũ effecerat."—_Epistola Emmanuelis Regis_, 2_b_. In the preceding the word seems to apply to the gold dīnār.

1523.—"And by certain information of persons who knew the facts ... Antonio de Saldanha ... agreed with the said King Turuxa (Tūrūn Shāh), ... that the said King ... should pay to the King Our lord 10,000 XARAFINS more yearly ... in all 25,000 XARAFINS."—_Tombo da India, Subsidios_, 79. This is the gold MOHUR.

1540.—"This year there was such a famine in Choromandel, that it left nearly the whole land depopulated with the mortality, and people ate their fellow men. Such a thing never was heard of on that Coast, where formerly there was such an abundance of rice, that in the port of Negapatam I have often seen more than 700 sail take cargoes amounting to more than 20,000 _moios_ (the _moyo_ = 29.39 bushels) of rice.... This year of famine the Portuguese of the town of St. Thomé did much good to the people, helping them with quantities of rice and millet, and coco-nuts and jagra (see JAGGERY), which they imported in their vessels from other parts, and sold in retail to the people at far lower prices than they could have got if they wished it; and some rich people caused quantities of rice to be boiled in their houses, and gave it boiled down in the water to the people to drink, all for the love of God.... This famine lasted a whole year, and it spread to other parts, but was not so bad as in Choromandel. The King of Bisnagar, who was sovereign of that territory, heard of the humanity and beneficence of the Portuguese to the people of the country, and he was greatly pleased thereat, and sent an _ola_ (see OLLAH) of thanks to the residents of S. Thomé. And this same year there was such a scarcity of provisions in the harbours of the Straits, that in Aden a load (_fardo_) of rice fetched forty XARAFIS, each worth a _cruzado_...."—_Correa_, iv. 131-132.

1598.—"The chief and most common money (at Goa) is called Pardauue (PARDAO) XERAPHIN. It is of silver, but of small value. They strike it at Goa, and it is marked on one side with the image of St. Sebastian, on the other with 3 or 4 arrows in a sheaf. It is worth 3 testoons or 300 Reys (REAS) of Portugal, more or less."—_Linschoten_ (from French ed. 71); [Hak. Soc. i. 241, and compare i. 190; and see another version of the same passage under PARDAO].

1610.—"Inprimis of SERAFFINS _Ecberi_, which be ten Rupias (RUPEE) a piece, there are sixtie Leckes (LACK)."—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 217. Here the gold MOHUR is meant.

c. 1610.—"Les pièces d'or sont CHERAFINS à vingt-cinq sols pièce."—_Pyrard da Laval_, ii. 40; [Hak. Soc. ii. 69, reading CHERUFINS].

1653.—"_Monnoyes courantes à Goa._

"Sequin de Venise 24 tangues (TANGA) * * * * * Reale d'Espagne 12 tangues. Abassis de Perse 3 tangues. Pardaux (PARDAO) 5 tangues. Scherephi 6 tangues. Roupies (RUPEE) du Mogol 6 tangues. Tangue 20 bousserouque (BUDGROOK)." _De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 1657, 530.

c. 1675.—"Coins ... of Rajapore. Imaginary Coins. The Pagod (PAGODA) is 3½ Rupees. 48 Juttals (see JEETUL) is one Pagod. 10 and ½ Larees (LARIN) is 1 Pagod. ZERAPHINS 2½, 1 Old Dollar.

"Coins and weights of Bombaim. 3 LAREES is 1 ZERAPHIN. 80 Raies (REAS) 1 Laree. 1 PICE is 10 Raies. The Raies are imaginary.

"Coins and weights in Goa.... The _Cruzado_ of gold, 12 ZERAPHINS. The _Zeraphin_, 5 _Tangoes_. The _Tango_ (TANGA), 5 _Vinteens_. The _Vinteen_, 15 _Basrooks_ (BUDGROOK), whereof 75 make a _Tango_. And 60 _Rees_ make a _Tango_."—_Fryer_, 206.

1690.—

dw. gr. "The Gold St. Thoma 2 5½ The Silv. SHEREPHENE 7 4." _Table of Coins_, in _Ovington_.

1727.—"Their Soldiers Pay (at Goa) is very small and ill paid. They have but six XERAPHEENS per Month, and two Suits of Calico, stript or checquered, in a Year ... and a XERAPHEEN is worth about sixteen Pence half Peny _Ster._"—_A. Hamilton_, i. 249; [ed. 1744, i. 252].

1760.—"You shall coin Gold and silver of equal weight and fineness with the Ashrefees (ASHRAFEE) and Rupees of Moorshedabad, in the name of Calcutta."—_Nawab's Perwannah for Estabt. of a Mint in Calcutta_, in _Long_, 227.

c. 1844.—"Sahibs now are very different from what they once were. When I was a young man with an officer in the camp of Lāt Līk Sāhib (Lord Lake) the sahibs would give an _ashrafi_ (ASHRAFEE), when now they think twice before taking out a rupee."—_Personal Reminiscences of an old Khansama's Conversation._ Here the gold MOHUR is meant.

XERCANSOR, n.p. This is a curious example of the manner in which the Portuguese historians represent Mahommedan names. Xercansor does really very fairly represent phonetically the name of _Sher Khān Sūr_, the famous rival and displacer of Humāyūn, under the title of Sher Shāh.

c. 1538.—"But the King of Bengal, seeing himself very powerful in the kingdom of the Patans, seized the king and took his kingdom from him ... and made Governor of the kingdom a great lord, a vassal of his, called Cotoxa, and then leaving everything in good order, returned to Bengal. The administrator Cotoxa took the field with a great array, having with him a Patan Captain called XERCANSOR, a valiant cavalier, much esteemed by all."—_Correa_, ii. 719.

The kingdom of the Patans appears to be Behar, where various Afghan chiefs tried to establish themselves after the conquest of Delhi by Baber. It would take more search than it is worth to elucidate the story as told by Correa, but see _Elliot_, iv. 333. Cotoxa (Koto sha) appears to be _Ḳutb Khān_ of the Mahommedan historian there.

Another curious example of Portuguese nomenclature is that given to the first Mahommedan king of Malacca by Barros, _Xaquem Darxá_ (II. vi. 1), by Alboquerque _Xaquendarxa_ (_Comm._ Pt. III. ch. 17). This name is rendered by Lassen's ponderous lore into Skt. _Sakanadhara_, "d. h. Besitzer kräftiger Besinnungen" (or "Possessor, of strong recollections."—_Ind. Alt._ iv. 546), whereas it is simply the Portuguese way of writing _Sikandar Shāh_! [So Linschoten (Hak. Soc. ii. 183) writes Xatamas for _Shāh Tamasp._]. For other examples, see CODOVASCAM, IDALCAN.

Y

YABOO, s. Pers. _yābū_, which is perhaps a corruption of Ar. _ya'būb_, defined by Johnson as 'a swift and long horse.' A nag such as we call 'a galloway,' a large pony or small hardy horse; the term in India is generally applied to a very useful class of animals brought from Afghanistan.

[c. 1590.—"The fifth class (YÁBÚ horses) are bred in this country, but fall short in strength and size. Their performances also are mostly bad. They are the offspring of Turki horses with an inferior breed."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 234.]

1754.—"There are in the highland country of KANDAHAR and CABUL a small kind of horses called YABOUS, which are very serviceable."—_Hanway, Travels_, ii. 367.

[1839.—"A very strong and useful breed of ponies, called YAUBOOS, is however reared, especially about Baumiaun. They are used to carry baggage, and can bear a great load, but do not stand a long continuance of hard work so well as mules."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 189.]

YAK, s. The Tibetan ox (_Bos grunniens_, L., _Poëphagus_ of Gray), belonging to the Bisontine group of _Bovinae_. It is spoken of in Bogle's Journal under the odd name of the "cow-tailed cow," which is a literal sort of translation of the Hind. name _chāorī gāo_, _chāorīs_ (see CHOWRY), having been usually called "COW-TAILS" in the 18th century. [The usual native name for the beast in N. India is _suragā'o_, which comes from Skt. _surabhi_, 'pleasing.'] The name YAK does not appear in Buffon, who calls it the 'Tartarian cow,' nor is it found in the 3rd ed. of Pennant's _H. of Quadrupeds_ (1793), though there is a fair account of the animal as _Bos grunniens_ of Lin., and a poor engraving. Although the word occurs in Della Penna's account of Tibet, written in 1730, as quoted below, its first appearance in print was, as far as we can ascertain, in Turner's _Mission to Tibet_. It is the Tib. _gYak_, Jäsche's Dict. _gyag_. The animal is mentioned twice, though in a confused and inaccurate manner, by Aelian; and somewhat more correctly by Cosmas. Both have got the same fable about it. It is in medieval times described by Rubruk. The domestic yak is in Tibet the ordinary beast of burden, and is much ridden. Its hair is woven into tents, and spun into ropes; its milk a staple of diet, and its dung of fuel. The wild yak is a magnificent animal, standing sometimes 18 hands high, and weighing 1600 to 1800 lbs., and multiplies to an astonishing extent on the high plateaux of Tibet. The use of the tame yak extends from the highlands of Khokand to Kuku-khotan or Kwei-hwaching, near the great northern bend of the Yellow River.

c. A.D. 250.—"The Indians (at times) carry as presents to their King tame tigers, trained panthers, four-horned oryxes, and cattle of two different races, one kind of great swiftness, and another kind that are terribly wild, that kind of cattle from (the tails of) which they make fly-flaps...."—_Aelian, de Animalibus_, xv. cap. 14.

Again:

"There is in India a grass-eating[283] animal, which is double the size of the horse, and which has a very bushy tail very black in colour.[284] The hairs of the tail are finer than human hair, and the Indian women set great store by its possession.... When it perceives that it is on the point of being caught, it hides its tail in some thicket ... and thinks that since its tail is not seen, it will not be regarded as of any value, for it knows that the tail is the great object of fancy."—_Ibid._ xvi. 11.

c. 545.—"This Wild Ox is a great beast of India, and from it is got the thing called _Tupha_, with which officers in the field adorn their horses and pennons. They tell of this beast that if its tail catches in a tree he will not budge but stands stock-still, being horribly vexed at losing a single hair of its tail; so the natives come and cut his tail off, and then when he has lost it altogether, he makes his escape."—_Cosmas Indicopleustes_, Bk. xi. Transl. in _Cathay_, &c., p. clxxiv.

[c. 1590.—In a list of things imported from the "northern mountains" into Oudh, we have "tails of the _Ḳutās_ cow."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 172; and see 280.]

1730.—"Dopo di che per circa 40 giorni di camino non si trova più abitazioni di case, ma solo alcune tende con quantità di mandre di IAK, ossiano bovi pelosi, pecore, cavalli...."—_Fra Orazio della Penna di Billi, Breve Notizia del Thibet_ (published by Klaproth in _Journ. As._ 2d. ser.) p. 17.

1783.—"... on the opposite side saw several of the black chowry-tailed cattle.... This very singular and curious animal deserves a particular description.... The YAK of Tartary, called _Soora Goy_ in Hindostan...."—_Turner's Embassy_ (pubd. 1800), 185-6. [Sir H. Yule identifies _Soora Goy_ with _Ch'āorī Gāī_; but, as will be seen above, the H. name is _surāgāo_.]

In the publication at the latter date appears the excellent plate after Stubbs, called "the YAK _of Tartary_," still the standard representation of the animal. [Also see Turner's paper (1794) in the _As. Res._, London reprint of 1798, iv. 365 _seqq._]

Though the two following quotations from Abbé Huc do not contain the word _yak_, they are pictures by that clever artist which we can hardly omit to reproduce:

1851.—"Les bœufs à long poils étaient de véritables caricatures; impossible de figurer rien de plus drôle; ils marchaient les jambes écartées, et portaient péniblement un énorme système de stalactites, qui leur pendaient sous le ventre jusqu'à terre. Ces pauvres bêtes étaient si informes et tellement recouvertes de glaçons qu'il semblait qu'on les eût mis confire dans du sucre candi."—_Huc et Gabet, Souvenirs d'un Voyage_, &c. ii. 201; [E.T. ii. 108].

" "Au moment où nous passâmes le Mouroui Oussou sur la glace, un spectacle assez bizarre s'offrit à nos yeux. Déjà nous avions remarqué de loin ... des objets informes et noirâtres rangés en file en travers de ce grand fleuve.... Ce fut seulement quand nous fûmes tout près, que nous pûmes reconnaître plus de 50 bœufs sauvages incrustés dans la glace. Ils avaient voulu, sans doute, traverser le fleuve à la nage, au moment de la concrétion des eaux, et ils s'étaient trouvés pris par les glaçons sans avoir la force de s'en débarrasser et de continuer leur route. Leur belle tête, surmontée de grandes cornes, était encore à découvert; mais la reste du corps était pris dans la glace, qui était si transparente qu'on pouvait distinguer facilement la position de ces imprudentes bêtes; on eût dit qu'elles étaient encore à nager. Les aigles et les corbeaux leur avaient arraché les yeux."—_Ibid._ ii. 219; [E.T. ii. 119 _seq._ and for a further account of the animal see ii. 81].

YAM, s. This general name in English of the large edible tuber _Dioscorea_ seems to be a corruption of the name used in the W. Indies at the time of the discovery. [Mr. Platt (9 ser. _N. & Q._ v. 226 _seq._) suggests that the original form was _nyam_ or _nyami_, in the sense of 'food,' _nyami_ meaning 'to eat' in the Fulah language of Senegal. The cannibal _Nyam-Nyams_, of whom Miss Kingsley gives an account (_Travels in W. Africa_, 330 _seq._) appear to take their name from the same word.]

1600.—"There are great store of INIAMAS growing in Guinea, in great fields."—_Purchas_, ii. 957.

1613.—"... Moreover it produces great abundance of INHAMES, or large subterranean tubers, of which there are many kinds, like the _camottes_ of America, and these _inhames_ boiled or roasted serve in place of bread."—_Godinho de Eredia_, 19.

1764.—

"In meagre lands 'Tis known the YAM will ne'er to bigness swell." _Grainger_, Bk. i.

Z

ZABITA, s. Hind. from Ar. _ẓābitā_. An exact rule, a canon, but in the following it seems to be used for a tariff of assessment:

1799.—"I have established the ZABETA for the shops in the Fort as fixed by Macleod. It is to be paid annually."—_Wellington_, i. 49.

ZAMORIN, s. The title for many centuries of the Hindu sovereign of Calicut and the country round. The word is Malayāl. _Sāmūtiri_, _Sāmūri_, _Tāmātiri_, _Tāmūri_, a _tadbhava_ (or vernacular modification) of Skt. _Sāmundri_, 'the Sea-King.' (See also _Wilson, Mackenzie MSS._ i. xcvii.) [Mr. Logan (_Malabar_, iii. Gloss. s.v.) suggests that the title SAMUDRI is a translation of the Rāja's ancient Malayāl. title of _Kunnalakkon_, _i.e._ 'King (_kon_) of the hills (_kunnu_) and waves (_ala_).' The name has recently become familiar in reference to the curious custom by which the Zamorin was attacked by one of the candidates for his throne (see the account by A. Hamilton (ed. 1744, i. 309 _seq._ _Pinkerton_, viii. 374) quoted by Mr. Frazer (_Golden Bough_, 2nd ed. ii. 14 _seq._).]

c. 1343.—"The sultan is a Kāfir called the SĀMARĪ.... When the time of our departure for China came, the sultan, the SĀMARĪ equipped for us one of the 13 junks which were lying in the port of Calicut."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 89-94.

1442.—"I saw a man with his body naked like the rest of the Hindus. The sovereign of this city (Calicut) bears the title of SĀMARI. When he dies it is his sister's son who succeeds him."—_Abdurrazzāk_?, in _India in the XVth. Cent._ 17.

1498.—"First Calicut whither we went.... The King whom they call CAMOLIM (for ÇAMORIM) can muster 100,000 men for war, with the contingents that he receives, his own authority extending to very few."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama._

1510.—"Now I will speak of the King here in Calicut, because he is the most important King of all those before mentioned, and is called SAMORY, which in the Pagan language means God on earth."—_Varthema_, 134. The traveller confounds the word with _tamburān_, which does mean 'Lord.' [Forbes (see below) makes the same mistake.]

1516.—"This city of Calicut is very large.... This King became greater and more powerful than all the others: he took the name of ZOMODRI, which is a point of honour above all other Kings."—_Barbosa_, 103.

[1552.—"SAMARAO." See under CELEBES.]

1553.—"The most powerful Prince of this Malebar was the King of Calecut, who _par excellence_ was called CAMARIJ, which among them is as among us the title Emperor."—_Barros_, I. iv. 7.

[1554.—Speaking of the Moluccas, "CAMARAO, which in their language means Admiral."—_Castanheda_, Bk. vi. ch. 66.]

" "I wrote him a letter to tell him ... that, please God, in a short time the imperial fleet would come from Egypt to the SĀMARI, and deliver the country from the hands of the infidels."—_Sidi 'Ali_, p. 83. [Vambéry, who in his translation betrays a remarkable ignorance of Indian geography, speaks (p. 24) of "Samiri, the ruler of _Calcutta_," by which he means _Calicut_.]

1563.—"And when the King of Calecut (who has for title SAMORIM or Emperor) besieged Cochin...."—_Garcia_, f. 58_b_.

1572.—

"Sentado o Gama junto ao rico leito Os seus mais affastados, prompto em vista Estava o SAMORI no trajo, e geyto Da gente, nunca dantes delle vista." _Camões_, vii. 59.

By Burton:

"When near that splendid couch took place the guest and others further off, prompt glance and keen the SAMORIN cast on folk whose garb and gest were like to nothing he had ever seen."

1616.—Under this year there is a note of a Letter from Underecoon-Cheete the Great SAMORIN or K. of Calicut to K. James.—_Sainsbury_, i. 462.

1673.—"Indeed it is pleasantly situated under trees, and it is the Holy See of their ZAMERHIN or Pope."—_Fryer_, 52.

1781.—"Their (the Christians') hereditary privileges were respected by the ZAMORIN himself."—_Gibbon_, ch. xlvii.

1785.—A letter of Tippoo's applies the term to a tribe or class, speaking of '2000 SAMORIES'; who are these?—_Select Letters_, 274.

1787.—"The ZAMORIN is the only ancient sovereign in the South of India."—_T. Munro_, in _Life_, i. 59.

1810.—"On our way we saw one of the ZAMORIM'S houses, but he was absent at a more favoured residence of Paniany."—_Maria Graham_, 110.

[1814.—"The King of Calicut was, in the Malabar language, called SAMORY, or ZAMORINE, that is to say, God on the earth."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 263. See quotation above from Varthema.]

" "... nor did the conqueror (Hyder Ali) take any notice of the ZAMORINE'S complaints and supplications. The unfortunate prince, after fasting three days, and finding all remonstrance vain, set fire to his palace, and was burned, with some of his women and their brahmins."—_Ibid._ iv. 207-8; [2nd ed. ii. 477]. This was a case of TRAGA.

[1900.—"The ZAMORIN of Calicut who succeeded to the gadi (GUDDY) three months ago, has died."—_Pioneer Mail_, April 13.]

ZANZIBAR, n.p. This name was originally general, and applied widely to the East African coast, at least south of the River Jubb, and as far as the Arab traffic extended. But it was also specifically applied to the island on which the Sultan of Zanzibar now lives (and to which we now generally restrict the name); and this was the case at least since the 15th century, as we see from the _Roteiro_. The Pers. _Zangī-bār_, 'Region of the Blacks,' was known to the ancients in the form _Zingis_ (_Ptolemy_, i. 17, 9; iv. 7, 11) and _Zingium_. The Arab softening of the _g_ made the name into _Zanjībār_, and this the Portuguese made into _Zanzibar_.

c. 545.—"And those who navigate the Indian Sea are aware that ZINGIUM, as it is called, lies beyond the country where the incense grows, which is called Barbary."—_Cosmas_, in _Cathay_, &c., clxvii.

c. 940.—"The land of the ZANJ begins at the channel issuing from the Upper Nile" (by this the Jubb seems meant) "and extends to the country of SOFĀLA and of the Wakwak."—_Maṣ'ūdī, Prairies d'Or_, iii. 7.

c. 1190.—Alexander having eaten what was pretended to be the head of a black captive says:

"... I have never eaten better food than this! Since a man of ZANG is in eating so heart-attracting, To eat any other roast meat to me is not agreeable!" _Sikandar-Nāmah of Nizāmī_, by _Wilberforce Clarke_, p. 104.

1298.—"ZANGHIBAR is a great and noble Island, with a compass of some 2000 miles. The people ... are all black, and go stark naked, with only a little covering for decency. Their hair is as black as pepper, and so frizzly that even with water you can scarcely straighten it," &c., &c.—_Marco Polo_, ii. 215. Marco Polo regards the coast of Zanzibar as belonging to a great island like Madagascar.

1440.—"Kalikut is a very safe haven ... where one finds in abundance the precious objects brought from maritime countries, especially from Habshah (see HUBSHEE, ABYSSINIA, ZIRBAD, and ZANZIBAR." _Abdurrazzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._, xiv. 436.

1498.—"And when the morning came, we found we had arrived at a very great island called JAMGIBER, peopled with many Moors, and standing good ten leagues from the coast."—_Roteiro_, 105.

1516.—"Between this island of San Lorenzo (_i.e._ Madagascar) and the continent, not very far from it are three islands, which are called one Manfia, another ZANZIBAR, and the other Penda; these are inhabited by Moors; they are very fertile islands."—_Barbosa_, 14.

1553.—"And from the streams of this river Quilimance towards the west, as far as the Cape of Currents, up to which the Moors of that coast do navigate, all that region, and that still further west towards the Cape of Good Hope (as we call it), the Arabians and Persians of those parts call ZANGUEBAR, and the inhabitants they call ZANGUY."—_Barros_, I. viii. 4.

" A few pages later we have "Isles of Pemba, _Zanzibar_, Monfia, Comoro," showing apparently that a difference had grown up, at least among the Portuguese, distinguishing ZANGUEBAR the continental region from ZANZIBAR the Island.

c. 1586.

"And with my power did march to ZANZIBAR The western (_sic_) part of Afric, where I view'd The Ethiopian Sea, rivers, and lakes...." _Marlowe's Tamburlane the Great_, 2d. part, i. 3.

1592.—"From hence we went for the Isle of ZANZIBAR on the coast of MELINDE, where at wee stayed and wintered untill the beginning of February following."—_Henry May_, in _Hakl._ iv. 53.

ZEBU, s. This whimsical name, applied in zoological books, English as well as French, to the humped domestic ox (or BRAHMINY BULL) of India, was taken by Buffon from the exhibitors of such a beast at a French fair, who perhaps invented the word, but who told him the beast had been brought from Africa, where it was called by that name. We have been able to discover no justification for this in African dialects, though our friend Mr. R. Cust has kindly made search, and sought information from other philologists on our account. _Zebu_ passes, however, with most people as an Indian word; thus _Webster's Dictionary_ says, "ZEBU, the native Indian name." The only word at all like it that we can discover is ZOBO (q.v.) or _zhobo_, applied in the semi-Tibetan regions of the Himālaya to a useful hybrid, called in Ladak by the slightly modified form _dsomo_. In Jäschke's _Tibetan Dict._ we find "_Ze'-ba_ ... 1. hump of a camel, zebu, etc." This is curious, but, we should think, only one of those coincidences which we have had so often to notice.

Isidore Geoffroy de St. Hilaire, in his work _Acclimatation et Domestication des Animaux Utiles_, considers the ox and the _zebu_ to be two distinct species. Both are figured on the Assyrian monuments, and both on those of ancient Egypt. The humped ox also exists in Southern Persia, as Marco Polo mentions. Still, the great naturalist to whose work we have referred is hardly justified in the statement quoted below, that the "zebu" is common to "almost the whole of Asia" with a great part of Africa. [Mr. Blanford writes: "The origin of _Bos indicus_ (sometimes called ZEBU by European naturalists) is unknown, but it was in all probability tropical or sub-tropical, and was regarded by Blyth as probably African. No ancestral form has been discovered among Indian fossil bovines, which ... comprise species allied to the gaur and buffalo" (_Mammalia_, 483 _seq._).]

c. 1772.—"We have seen this small hunched ox alive.... It was shown at the fair in Paris in 1752 (_sic_, but a transcript from the French edition of 1837 gives 1772) under the name of ZEBU; which we have adopted to describe the animal by, for it is a particular breed of the ox, and not a species of the buffalo."—_Buffon's Nat. Hist._, E.T. 1807, viii. 19, 20; see also p. 33.

1861.—"Nous savons donc positivement qu'à une époque où l'occident était encore couvert de forêts, l'orient, déjà civilisé, possédait dejà le boeuf et le ZEBU; et par consequent c'est de l'orient que ces animaux sont sortis, pour devenir, l'un (le boeuf) cosmopolite, l'autre commun à presque toute l'Asie et à une grande partie de l'Afrique."—_Geoffroy St. Hilaire_ (work above referred to, 4th ed. 1861).

[1898.—"I have seen a herd of ZEBRAS (_sic_) or Indian humped cattle, but cannot say where they are kept."—In 9 ser. _N. & Q._ i. 468.]

ZEDOARY, and ZERUMBET, ss. These are two aromatic roots, once famous in pharmacy and often coupled together. The former is often mentioned in medieval literature. The former is Arabic _jadwār_, the latter Pers. _zarambād_. There seems some doubt about the scientific discrimination of the two. Moodeen Sheriff says that Zedoary (_Curcuma zedoaria_) is sold in most bazars under the name of _anbehaldī_, whilst _jadvār_, or _zhadvār_, is the bazar name of roots of varieties of non-poisonous aconites. There has been considerable confusion in the nomenclature of these drugs [see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 655, 670]. Dr. Royle, in his most interesting discourse on the _Antiquity of Hindoo Medicine_ (p. 77), transcribes the following prescription of the physician Aetius, in which the name of Zedoary first occurs, along with many other Indian drugs:

c. A.D. 540.—"ZADOR (_i.e._ _zedoariae_), galangae, ligustici, seselis, cardamomi, piperis longi, piperis albi, cinnamomi, zingiberis, seminis Smyrnii, caryophylli, phylli, stachyos, MYROBALANI, phu, costi, scordii, silphii vel laserpitii, rhei barbarici, poeoniae; alii etiam arboris nucis viscum et paliuri semen, itemque saxifragum ac casiam addunt; ex his singulis stateres duos commisceto...."

c. 1400.—"Canell and SETEWALE of price."—_R. of the Rose._

1516.—"In the Kingdom of Calicut there grows much pepper ... and very much good ginger of the country, cardamoms, myrobolans of all kinds, bamboo canes, ZERUMBA, ZEDOARY, wild cinnamon."—_Barbosa_, 154.

1563.—"... da ZEDOARIA faz capitulo Avicena e de ZERUMBET; e isto que chamamos ZEDOARIA, chama Avicena _geiduar_, e o outro nome não lhe sei, porque o não ha senão nas terras confins á China e este _geiduar_ e uma mézinha de muito preço, e não achada senão nas mãos dos que os Gentios chamam _jogues_, ou outros a quem os Mouros chamam calandares."—_Garcia_, f. 216_v_-217.

[1605.—"SETWETH," a copyist's error for _Setwall_.—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 200.]

ZEMINDAR, s. Pers. _zamīn-dār_, 'landholder.' One holding land on which he pays revenue to the Government direct, and not to any intermediate superior. In Bengal Proper the zemindars hold generally considerable tracts, on a permanent settlement of the amount to be paid to Government. In the N.W. Provinces there are often a great many zemindars in a village, holding by a common settlement, periodically renewable. In the N.W. Provinces the rustic pronunciation of the word _zamīndār_ is hardly distinguishable from the ordinary Anglo-Indian pronunciation of _jama'dār_ (see JEMADAR), and the form given to _zamīndār_ in early English records shows that this pronunciation prevailed in Bengal more than two centuries ago.

1683.—"We lay at Bogatchera, a very pleasant and delightfull Country, y^e GEMIDAR invited us ashore, and showed us Store of Deer, Peacocks, &c., but it was not our good fortune to get any of them."—_Hedges, Diary_, April 11; [Hak. Soc. i. 77, also i. 89].

[1686.—"He has ordered downe 300 horse under the conduct of three JEMIDARS."—In ditto, II. lvi.]

1697.—"Having tried all means with the JEMIDAR of the Country adjacent to us to let us have the town of _De Calcutta_ at the usual Hire or Rent, rather than fail, having promised him ¼ Part more than the Place at present brings him in, and all to no Purpose, he making frivolous and idle Objections, that he will not let us have any Part of the Country in the Right Honourable Company's name, but that we might have it to our use in any of the Natives Names; the Reason he gives for it is, that the Place will be wholly lost to him—that we are a Powerful People—and that he cannot be possessed of his Country again when he sees Occasion—whereas he can take it from any of the Natives that rent any Part of his Country at his Pleasure.

* * * * *

October 31st, 1698. "The Prince having given us the three towns adjacent to our Settlement, viz. _De Calcutta_, _Chutanutte_, and _Gobinpore_, or more properly may be said the JEMMIDARSHIP of the said towns, paying the said Rent to the King as the JEMIDARS have successively done, and at the same time ordering the JEMMIDAR of the said towns to make over their Right and Title to the English upon their paying to the JEMIDAR(S) One thousand Rupees for the same, it was agreed that the Money should be paid, being the best Money that ever was spent for so great a Privilege; but the JEMMIDAR(S) making a great Noise, being unwilling to part with their Countrey ... and finding them to continue in their averseness, notwithstanding the Prince had an officer upon them to bring them to a Compliance, it is agreed that 1,500 Rupees be paid them, provided they will relinquish their title to the said towns, and give it under their Hands in Writing, that they have made over the same to the Right Honourable Company."—_Ext. of Consns. at Chuttanutte_, the 29th December (Printed for Parliament in 1788).

In the preceding extracts the _De_ prefixed to Calcutta is Pers. _deh_, 'village,' or 'township,' a common term in the language of Indian Revenue administration. An 'Explanation of Terms' furnished by W. Hastings to the Fort William Council in 1759 thus explains the word:

"DEEH—the ancient limits of any village or parish. Thus, 'DEEH Calcutta' means only that part which was originally inhabited."—(In _Long_, p. 176.)

1707-8.—In a "List of Men's Names, &c., immediately in the Service of the Hon^{ble} Vnited Compy. in their Factory of Fort William, Bengal

* * * * * New Co. 170⅞ * * * * * Mr. William Bugden ... JEMIDAR or rent gatherer. * * * * * 1713. Mr. Edward Page ... JEMENDAR." _MS. Records_ in India Office.

1762.—"One of the articles of the Treaty with Meer Jaffier says the Company shall enjoy the ZEMIDARY of the Lands from Calcutta down to Culpee, they paying what is paid in the King's Books."—_Holograph_ (unpublished) _Letter of Ld. Clive_, in India Office Records, _dated_ Berkeley Square, Jan. 21.

1776.—"The Countrey JEMITDARS remote from Calcutta, treat us frequently with great Insolence; and I was obliged to retreat with only an officer and 17 Sepoys near 6 Miles in the face of 3 or 400 Burgundasses (see BURKUNDAUZE), who lined the Woods and Kept a straggling Fire all y^e Way."—_MS. Letter of Major James Rennell_, dd. August 5.

1778.—"This avaricious disposition the English plied with presents, which in 1698 obtained his permission to purchase from the ZEMINDAR, or Indian proprietor, the town of Sootanutty, Calcutta and Govindpore."—_Orme_, ii. 17.

1809.—"It is impossible for a province to be in a more flourishing state: and I must, in a great degree, attribute this to the total absence of ZEMINDARS."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 456. He means _zemindars_ of the Bengal description.

1812.—"... the ZEMINDARS, or hereditary Superintendents of Land."—_Fifth Report_, 13.

[1818.—"The Bengal farmers, according to some, are the tenants of the Honourable Company; according to others, of the JUMIDARUS, or land-holders."—_Ward, Hindoos_, i. 74.]

1822.—"Lord Cornwallis's system was commended in Lord Wellesley's time for some of its parts, which we now acknowledge to be the most defective. Surely you will not say it has no defects. The one I chiefly alluded to was its leaving the ryots at the mercy of the ZEMINDARS."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 182.

1843.—"Our plain clothing commands far more reverence than all the jewels which the most tawdry ZEMINDAR wears."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth._

1871.—"The ZEMINDARS of Lower Bengal, the landed proprietary established by Lord Cornwallis, have the worst reputation as landlords, and appear to have frequently deserved it."—_Maine, Village Communities_, 163.

ZENANA, s. Pers. _zanāna_, from _zan_, 'woman'; the apartments of a house in which the women of the family are secluded. This Mahommedan custom has been largely adopted by the Hindus of Bengal and the Mahrattas. ZANĀNA is also used for the women of the family themselves. The growth of the admirable Zenana Missions has of late years made this word more familiar in England. But we have heard of more than one instance in which the objects of this Christian enterprise have been taken to be an amiable aboriginal tribe—"the ZENANAS."

[1760.—"I am informed the Dutch chief at Bimlipatam has ... embarked his JENNINORA on board a sloop bound to Chinsurah...."—In _Long_, 236.]

1761.—"... I asked him where the Nabob was? Who replied, he was asleep in his ZUNANA."—_Col. Coote_, in _Van Sittart_, i. 111.

1780.—"It was an object with the Omrahs or great Lords of the Court, to hold captive in their ZENANAHS, even hundreds of females."—_Hodges, Travels_, 22.

1782.—"Notice is hereby given that one _Zoraveer_, CONSUMAH to Hadjee Mustapha of Moorshedabad these 13 years, has absconded, after stealing.... He has also carried away with him two Women, heretofore of Sujah Dowlah's ZENANA; purchased by Hadjee Mustapha when last at Lucknow, one for 300 and the other for 1200 Rupees."—_India Gazette_, March 9.

1786.—

"Within the Zenana, no longer would they In a starving condition impatiently stay, But break out of prison, and all run away." _Simpkin the Second_, 42.

" "Their behaviour last night was so furious, that there seemed the greatest probability of their proceeding to the uttermost extremities, and that they would either throw themselves from the walls, or force open the doors of the ZENANAHS."—_Capt. Jaques_, quoted in _Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke_, vii. 27.

1789.—"I have not a doubt but it is much easier for a gentleman to support a whole ZENANA of Indians than the extravagance of one English lady."—_Munro's Narr._ 50.

1790.—"In a Mussleman Town many complaints arise of the _Passys_ or Toddy Collectors climbing the Trees and overlooking the JENANAS or Women's apartments of principal Natives."—_Minute_ in a letter from _Bd. of Revenue_ to Govt. of Bengal, July 12.—MS. in India Office.

1809.—"Musulmauns ... even carried their depravity so far as to make secret enquiries respecting the females in their districts, and if they heard of any remarkable for beauty, to have them forcibly removed to their ZENANAS."—_Lord Valentia_, i. 415.

1817.—"It was represented by the Rajah that they (the bailiffs) entered the house, and endeavoured to pass into the ZENANA, or women's apartments."—_J. Mill, Hist._ iv. 294.

1826.—"The women in the ZANANAH, in their impotent rage, flew at Captain Brown, who came off minus a considerable quantity of skin from his face."—_John Shipp_, iii. 49.

1828.—"'Thou sayest Tippoo's treasures are in the fort?' 'His treasures and his ZENANA; I may even be able to secure his person.'"—_Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xii.

ZEND, ZENDAVESTA, s. Zend is the name which has been commonly applied, for more than a hundred years to that dialect of the ancient Iranian (or Persian) language in which the Avesta or Sacred Books of Zorastrianism or the old Persian religion are written. The application of the name in this way was quite erroneous, as the word _Zand_ when used alone in the Parsi books indicates a 'commentary or explanation,' and is in fact applied only to some PAHLAVI translation, commentary, or gloss. If the name Zend were now to be used as the designation of any language it would more justly apply to the Pahlavi itself. At the same time Haug thinks it probable that the term Zand was originally applied to a commentary written in the same language as the Avesta itself, for in the Pahlavi translations of the Yasna, a part of the Avesta, where the scriptures are mentioned, Avesta and Zend are coupled together, as of equal authority, which could hardly have been the case if by Zend the translator meant his own work. No name for the language of the ancient scriptures has been found in the Parsi books; and _Avesta_ itself has been adopted by scholars in speaking of the language. The fragments of these scriptures are written in two dialects of the Eastern Iranian, one, the more ancient, in which the _Gāthas_ or hymns are written; and a later one which was for many centuries the spoken and written language of Bactria.

The word _Zand_, in Haug's view, may be referred to the root _zan_, 'to know'; Skt. _jnā_, Gr. γνω, Lat. _gno_ (as in _a_gno_sco_, _co_gno_sco_), so that its meaning is 'knowledge.' Prof. J. Oppert, on the other hand, identifies it with old Pers. _zannda_, 'prayer.'

ZENDAVESTA is the name which has been by Europeans popularly applied to the books just spoken of as the Avesta. The term is undoubtedly an inversion, as, according to Haug, "the Pahlavi books always style them _Avistâk va Zand_ (Avesta and Zend)" _i.e._ the Law with its traditional and authoritative explanation. _Abastâ_, in the sense of law, occurs in the funeral inscription of Darius at Behistūn; and this seems now the most generally accepted origin of the term in its application to the Parsi sacred books. (This is not, however, the explanation given by Haug.) Thus, '_Avesta_ and Zend' signify together 'The Law and the Commentary.'

The Avesta was originally much more extensive than the texts which now exist, which are only fragments. The Parsi tradition is that there were twenty-one books called _Nasks_, the greater part of which were burnt by Alexander in his conquest of Persia; possibly true, as we know that Alexander did burn the palace at Persepolis. The collection of fragments which remains, and is known as the Zend-avesta, is divided, in its usual form, into two parts. I. The Avesta properly so called, containing (_a_) the _Vendîdâd_, a compilation of religious laws and of mythical tales; (_b_) the _Vispêrad_, a collection of litanies for the sacrifice; and (_c_) the _Yasna_, composed of similar litanies and of 5 hymns or _Gâthas_ in an old dialect. II. The _Khorda_, or small, _Avesta_, composed of short prayers for recitation by the faithful at certain moments of the day, month, or year, and in presence of the different elements, with which certain other hymns and fragments are usually included.

The term Zendavesta, though used, as we see below, by Lord in 1630, first became familiar in Europe through the labours of Anquetil du Perron, and his publication of 1771. [The Zend-Avesta has now been translated in _Sacred Books of the East_, by J. Darmesteter, L. H. Mills; _Pahlavi Texts_, by E. W. West.]

c. 930.—"Zarādasht, the son of Asbimām, ... had brought to the Persians the book AL-BASTĀH in the old Fārsī tongue. He gave a commentary on this, which is the ZAND, and to this commentary yet another explanation which was called BAZAND...."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, ii. 167. [See _Haug, Essays_, p. 11.]

c. 1030.—"The chronology of this same past, but in a different shape, I have also found in the book of Hamza ben Alhusain Alisfahâni, which he calls '_Chronology of great nations of the past and present_.' He says that he has endeavoured to correct his account by means of the ABASTÂ, which is the religious code (of the Zoroastrians). Therefore I have transferred it into this place of my book."—_Al-Birûnî, Chronology of Ancient Nations_, by _Sachau_, p. 112.

" "Afterwards the wife gave birth to six other children, the names of whom are known in the AVASTÂ."—_Ibid._ p. 108.

1630.—"Desirous to add anything to the ingenious that the opportunities of my Travayle might conferre vpon mee, I ioyned myselfe with one of their Church men called their _Daroo_, and by the interpretation of a _Parsee_, whose long imployment in the Companies Service, had brought him to mediocrity in the _English_ tongue, and whose familiarity with me, inclined him to further my inquiries: I gained the knowledge of what hereafter I shall deliver as it was compiled in a booke writ in the Persian Characters containing their Scriptures, and in their own language called their ZVNDAVASTAVV."—_Lord, The Religion of the Persees, The Proeme._

[c. 1630.—"Being past the Element of Fire and the highest Orbs (as saith their ZUNDAVASTAIO)...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 2nd ed. 1677, p. 54.]

1653.—"Les ottomans appellent _gueuures_ vne secte de Payens que nous connoissons sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Persans sous celuy d'_Atechperes_, et les Indou sous celuy de Parsi, terme dont ils se nommẽt eux-mesmes.... Ils ont leur Saincte Escriture ou ZUNDEUASTAVV, en deux volumes composée par vn nommé Zertost, conduit par vn Ange nommé Abraham ou plus-tost Bahaman Vmshauspan...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, pp. 200-201.

1700.—"Suo itaque Libro (Zerdusht) ... alium affixit specialem Titulum ZEND, seu alias ZENDAVESTÂ; vulgus sonat _Zund_ et _Zundavastaw_. Ita ut quamvis illud ejus Opus variis Tomis, sub distinctis etiam nominibus, constet, tamen quidvis ex dictorum Tomorum quovis, satis propriè et legitimè citari possit, sub dicto generali nomine, utpote quod, hac ratione, in operum ejus complexu seu Syntagmate contineri intelligatur.... Est autem ZEND nomen Arabicum: et ZENDAVESTÂ conflatum est ex superaddito nomine _Hebraeo-Chaldaico, Eshta_, _i.e._ ignis, unde Εστία ... supra dicto nomine _Zend_ apud Arabes, significatur _Igniarium_ seu _Focile_.... Cum itaque nomine ZEND significetur _Igniarium_, et ZENDAVESTÂ _Igniarium et Ignis_," &c.—_T. Hyde, Hist. Rel. Vet. Persarum eorumque Magorum_, cap. xxv., ed. Oxon. 1760, pp. 335-336.

1771.—"Persuadé que les usages modernes de l'Asie doivent leur origine aux Peuples et aux Religions qui l'ont subjuguée, je me suis proposé d'étudier dans les sources l'ancienne Théologie des Nations habituées dans les Contrées immenses qui sont à l'Est de l'Euphrate, et de consulter sur leur Histoire, les livres originaux. Ce plan m'a engagé à remonter aux Monumens les plus anciens. Je les ai trouvé de deux espèces: les prémiers écrits en Samskretan; ce sont les _Vedes_, Livres sacrés des Pays, qui de l'Indus s'étendent aux frontières de la Chine: les seconds écrits en ZEND, ancienne Langue du Nord de la Perse; c'est le ZEND AVESTA, qui passe pour avoir été la Loi des Contrées bornées par l'Euphrate, le Caucase, l'Oxus, et la mer des Indes."—_Anquetil du Perron, Zend-Avesta, Ouvrage de Zoroastre—Documens Préliminaires_, p. iii.

" "Dans deux cens ans, quand les Langues ZEND et Pehlvie (PAHLAVI) seront devenues en Europe familières aux Sçavans, on pourra, en rectifiant les endroits où je me serai trompé, donner une Traduction plus exacte du ZEND-AVESTA, et ci ce que je dis ici excitant l'émulation, avance le terme que je viens de fixer, mes fautes m'auront conduit au but que je me suis proposé."—_Ibid._ Preface, xvii.

1884.—"The supposition that some of the books were destroyed by Alexander the Great is contained in the introductory chapter of the Pehlevi _Viraf-Nama_, a book written in the Sassanian times, about the 6th or 7th century, and in which the event is thus chronicled:—'The wicked, accursed Guna Mino (the evil spirit), in order to make the people sceptical about their religion, instigated the accursed Alexiedar (Alexander) the Ruman, the inhabitant of Egypt, to carry war and hardships to the country of Iran (Persia). He killed the monarch of Iran, and destroyed and made desolate the royal court. And this religion, that is, all the books of AVESTA and ZEND, written with gold ink upon prepared cow-skins, was deposited in the archives of Stakhar (Istakhar or Persepolis) of Papak. The accursed, wretched, wicked _Ashmogh_ (destroyer of the pious), Alexiedar the evil-doer, took them (the books) out and burnt them."—_Dosabhai Framji, H. of the Parsis_, ii. 158-159.

ZERBAFT, s. Gold-brocade, Pers. _zar_, 'gold,' _bāft_, 'woven.'

[1900.—"Kamkwabs, or kimkhwabs (KINCOB), are also known as ZAR-BAFT (gold-woven), and mushajjar (having patterns)."—_Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk Fabrics_, 86.]

ZILLAH, s. This word is properly Ar. (in Indian pron.) _ẓila_, 'a rib,' thence 'a side,' a district. It is the technical name for the administrative districts into which British India is divided, each of which has in the older provinces a Collector, or Collector and Magistrate combined, a Sessions Judge, &c., and in the newer provinces, such as the Punjab and B. Burma, a Deputy Commissioner.

[1772.—"With respect to the TALOOKDARRYS and inconsiderable ZEMINDARRYS, which formed a part of the Huzzoor (HUZOOR) ZILAHS or Districts which paid their rents immediately to the General CUTCHERRY at Moorshedabad...."—_W. Hastings_, in _Hunter, Annals of Bengal_, 4th ed., 388.]

1817.—"In each district, that is in the language of the country, each ZILLAH ... a ZILLAH Court was established."—_Mill's Hist._ v. 422.

ZINGARI, n.p. This is of course not Anglo-Indian, but the name applied in various countries of Europe, and in various modifications, _zincari_, _zingani_, _zincali_, _chingari_, _zigeuner_, &c., to the gypsies.

Various suggestions as to its derivation have been made on the supposition that it is of Indian origin. Borrow has explained the word as 'a person of mixt blood,' deriving it from the Skt. _sankara_, 'made up.' It is true that _varṅa sankara_ is used for an admixture of castes and races (_e.g._ in _Bhāgavad Gītā_, i. 41, &c.), but it is not the name of any caste, nor would people to whom such an opprobrious epithet had been applied be likely to carry it with them to distant lands. A writer in the _Saturday Review_ once suggested the Pers. _zīngar_, 'a saddler.' Not at all probable. In Sleeman's _Ramaseeana_ or Vocabulary of the peculiar Language used by the Thugs (Calcutta, 1836), p. 85, we find:

"CHINGAREE, a class of Multani Thugs, sometimes called _Naiks_, of the Mussulman faith. They proceed on their expeditions in the character of Brinjaras, with cows and bullocks laden with merchandize, which they expose for sale at their encampments, and thereby attract their victims. They use the rope of their bullocks instead of the _roomal_ in strangling. They are an ancient tribe of Thugs, and take their wives and children on their expeditions."

[These are the Chāngars of whom Mr. Ibbetson (_Panjab Ethnog._ 308) gives an account. A full description of them has been given by Dr. G. W. Leitner (_A Sketch of the Changars and of their Dialect_, Lahore, 1880), in which he shows reason to doubt any connection between them and the Zingari.] De Goeje (_Contributions to the Hist. of the Gypsies_) regards that people as the Indian _Zoṭṭ_ (_i.e._ _Jatt_ of Sind). He suggests as possible origins of the name first _shikārī_ (see SHIKAREE), and then Pers. _changī_, 'harper,' from which a plural _changān_ actually occurs in Lane's _Arabian Nights_, iii. 730, note 22. [These are the Al-Jink, male dancers (see _Burton, Ar. Nights_, viii. 18).]

If the name is to be derived from India, the term in Sleeman's _Vocabulary_ seems a more probable origin than the others mentioned here. But is it not more likely that _zingari_, like Gipsy and Bohemian, would be a name given _ab extra_ on their appearing in the West, and not carried with them from Asia?

ZIRBAD, n.p. Pers. _zīr-bād_, 'below the wind,' _i.e._ leeward. This is a phrase derived from nautical use, and applied to the countries eastward of India. It appears to be adopted with reference to the S.W. Monsoon. Thus by the extracts from the _Mohit_ or 'Ocean' of Sidi 'Ali Kapudān (1554), translated by Joseph V. Hammer in the _Journ. As. Soc. Bengal_, we find that one chapter (unfortunately not given) treats "Of the Indian Islands above and below the wind." The islands "above the wind" were probably Ceylon, the Maldives, Socotra, &c., but we find no extract with precise indication of them. We find however indicated as the "tracts situated below the wind" Malacca, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal, Martaban, Pegu. The phrase is one which naturally acquires a specific meaning among sea-faring folk, of which we have an instance in the Windward and Leeward Islands of the W. Indies. But probably it was adopted from the Malays, who make use of the same nomenclature, as the quotations show.

1442.—"The inhabitants of the sea coasts arrive here (at Ormuz) from the countries of Tchin, Java, Bengal, the cities of ZIRBAD."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._ 6.

1553.—"... Before the foundation of Malaca, in this Cingapura ... met all the navigators of the seas to the West of India and of those to the East of it, which last embrace the regions of Siam, China, Choampa, Camboja, and the many thousand islands that lie in that Orient. And these two quarters the natives of the land distinguish as Dybananguim (_di-bāwa-angīn_) and Ataz Anguim (_ātas-angīn_) which are as much as to say 'BELOW THE WINDS' and '_above the winds_,' below being West and above East."—_Barros_, Dec. II. Liv. vi. cap. i. In this passage De Barros goes unusually astray, for the use of the Malay expressions which he quotes, _bawa-angin_ (or _di-bawah_) 'BELOW THE WIND,' and _ātas_ (or _di-ātas_) angīn, 'above the wind,' is just the reverse of his explanation, the former meaning the east, and the latter the west (see below).

c. 1590.—"_Kalanbak_ (see CALAMBAK) is the wood of a tree brought from ZÍRBÁD (?)"—_Āīn_, i. 81. A mistaken explanation is given in the foot-note from a native authority, but this is corrected by Prof. Blochmann at p. 616.

1726.—"The Malayers are also commonly called _Orang di Bawah Angin_, or 'people BENEATH THE WIND,' otherwise _Easterlings_, as those of the West, and particularly the Arabs, are called _Orang Atas Angin_, or 'people above the wind,' and known as Westerlings."—_Valentijn_, v. 310.

" "The land of the Peninsula, &c., was called by the geographers ZIERBAAD, meaning in Persian 'beneath the wind.'"—_Ibid._ 317.

1856.—"There is a peculiar idiom of the Malay language, connected with the monsoons.... The Malays call all countries west of their own 'countries above the wind,' and their own and all countries east of it 'countries BELOW THE WIND.'... The origin of the phrase admits of no explanation, unless it have reference to the most important of the two monsoons, the western, that which brought to the Malayan countries the traders of India."—_Crawfurd's Desc. Dict._ 288.

ZOBO, ZHOBO, DSOMO, &c., s. Names used in the semi-Tibetan tracts of the Himālaya for hybrids between the yak bull and the ordinary hill cow, much used in transport and agriculture. See quotation under ZEBU. The following are the connected Tibetan terms, according to Jaeschke's Dict. (p. 463): "_mdzo_, a mongrel bred of Yak bull and common cow; _bri-mdzo_, a mongrel bred of common bull and yak cow; _m_DZOPO, a male; _m_DZO-MO, a female animal of the kind, both valued as domestic cattle." [Writing of the Lower Himālaya, Mr. Atkinson says: "When the sire is a yak and the dam a hill cow, the hybrid is called JUBU; when the parentage is reversed, the produce is called _garjo_. The _jubu_ is found more valuable than the other hybrid or than either of the pure stocks" (_Himalayan Gazetteer_, ii. 38). Also see _Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 350.]

1298.—"There are wild cattle in that country almost as big as elephants, splendid creatures, covered everywhere but in the back with shaggy hair a good four palms long. They are partly black, partly white, and really wonderfully fine creatures, and the hair or wool is extremely fine and white, finer and whiter than silk. Messer Marco brought some to Venice as a great curiosity, and so it was reckoned by those who saw it. There are also plenty of them tame, which have been caught young. They also cross these with the common cow, and the cattle from this cross are wonderful beasts, and better for work than other animals. These the people use commonly for burden and general work, and in the plough as well; and at the latter they will do twice as much work as any other cattle, being such very strong beasts."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. i. ch. 57.

1854.—"The ZOBO, or cross between the yak and the hill-cow (much resembling the English cow) is but rarely seen in these mountains (Sikkim), though common in the N.W. Himalaya."—_Hooker's Him. Journals_, 2d ed. i. 203.

[1871.—"The plough in Lahoul ... is worked by a pair of DZOS (hybrids between the cow and yak)."—_Harcourt, Him. Dists. of Kooloo, Lahoul, and Spiti_, 180.

[1875.—"Ploughing is done chiefly with the hybrid of the yak bull and the common cow; this they call ZO if male and ZOMO if female."—_Drew, Jummoo and Kashmir_, 246.]

ZOUAVE, s. This modern French term is applied to certain regiments of light infantry in a quasi-Oriental costume, recruited originally in Algeria, and from various races, but now only consisting of Frenchmen. The name _Zuawa_, _Zouaoua_ was, according to Littré, that of a Kabyle tribe of the Jurjura which furnished the first soldiers so called.

[ZUBT, ZUBTEE, adj. and s. of which the corrupted forms are JUBTEE, JUPTEE. Ar. _ẓabt̤_, lit. 'keeping, guarding,' but more generally in India, in the sense of 'seizure, confiscation.' In the _Āīn_ it is used in the sense which is still in use in the N.W.P., 'cash rents on the more valuable crops, such as sugar-cane, tobacco, etc., in those districts where rents in kind are generally paid.'

[c. 1590.—"Of these Parganahs, 138 pay revenue in cash from crops charged at special rates (in orig. _ẓabt̤ī_)."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarret_, ii. 153.

[1813.—"ZEBT ... restraint, confiscation, sequestration. ZEBTY. Relating to restraint or confiscation; what has been confiscated.... Lands resumed by _Jaffier Khan_ which had been appropriated in _Jaghire_ (see JAGHEER)."—Glossary to _Fifth Report_.

[1851.—"You put down one hundred rupees. If the water of your land does not come ... then my money shall be confiscated to the Sahib. If it does then your money shall be ZUPT (confiscated)."—_Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier_, i. 278.]

ZUMBOORUCK, s. Ar. Turk. Pers. _zambūrak_ (spelt _zanbūrak_), a small gun or swivel usually carried on a camel, and mounted on a saddle;—a falconet. [See a drawing in R. Kipling's _Beast and Man in India_, 255.] It was, however, before the use of gunpowder came in, the name applied sometimes to a cross-bow, and sometimes to the _quarrel_ or bolt shot from such a weapon. The word is in form a Turkish diminutive from Ar. _zambūr_, 'a hornet'; much as 'musket' comes from _mosquetta_. Quatremère thinks the name was given from the twang of the cross-bow at the moment of discharge (see _H. des Mongols_, 285-6; see also _Dozy, Suppt._ s.v.). This older meaning is the subject of our first quotation:

1848.—"Les écrivains arabes qui ont traité des guerres des croisades, donnent à l'arbalête, telle que l'employait les chrétiens, le nom de ZENBOUREK. La première fois qu'ils en font mention, c'est en parlant du siège de Tyr par Saladin en 1187.... Suivant l'historien des patriarches d'Alexandrie, le ZENBOUREK était une flêche de l'épaisseur du pouce, de la longueur d'une coudée, qui avait quatre faces ... il traversait quelque fois au même coup deux hommes placés l'un derrière l'autre.... Les musulmans paraissent n'avoir fait usage qu'assez tard du ZENBOUREK. Djèmal-Eddin est, à ma connaissance, le premier écrivain arabe qui, sous la date 643 (1245 de J.C.), cite cette arme comme servant aux guerriers de l'Islamisme; c'est à propos du siège d'Ascalon par le sultan d'Egypte.... Mais bientôt l'usage du ZENBOUREK devint commun en Orient, et dans la suite des Turks ottomans entretinrent dans leurs armées un corps de soldats appelés ZENBOUREKDJIS. Maintenant ... ce mot a tout à fait changé d'acception, et l'on donne en Perse le nom de ZENBOUREK à une petite pièce d'artillerie légère."—_Reinaud, De l'Art Militaire chez les Arabes au moyen age. Journ. As._, Ser. IV., tom. xii. 211-213.

1707.—"Prince Bedár Bakht ... was killed by a cannon-ball, and many of his followers also fell.... His younger brother Wálájáh was killed by a ball from a ZAMBÚRAK."—_Khāfī Khān_, in _Elliot_, vii. 398.

c. 1764.—"Mirza Nedjef Qhan, who was preceded by some ZEMBERECS, ordered that kind of artillery to stand in the middle of the water and to fire on the eminence."—_Seir Mutaqherin_, iii. 250.

1825.—"The reign of Futeh Allee Shah has been far from remarkable for its military splendour.... He has rarely been exposed to danger in action, but, early in his reign ... he appeared in the field, ... till at last one or two shots from ZUMBOORUCKS dropping among them, he fell from his horse in a swoon of terror...."—_J. B. Fraser, Journey into Khorasān_ in 1821-22, pp. 197-8.

[1829.—"He had no cannon; but was furnished with a description of ordnance, or swivels, called ZUMBOORUK, which were mounted on camels; and which, though useful in action, could make no impression on the slightest walls...."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, i. 419.]

1846.—"So hot was the fire of cannon, musquetry, and ZAMBOORAKS, kept up by the Khalsa troops, that it seemed for some moments impossible that the entrenchments could be won under it."—_Sir Hugh Gough's desp. on the Battle of Sobraon_, dd. Feb 13.

" "The flank in question (at Subrāon) was mainly guarded by a line of two hundred 'ZUMBOORUKS,' or falconets; but it derived some support from a salient battery, and from the heavy guns retained on the opposite bank of the river."—_Cunningham's H. of the Sikhs_, 322.

INDEX.

Abada, 1a

Abadie, 16a

Abado, 2a

Abase, 389b

Abash, 428b

Abassines, 2b

Abastà, 982b

Abath, 1b

Abbasee, Abbesse, 389b

Abcáree, 2a

Abeshi, 428b; Abexynes, 2b

Abihówa, 2b

Abkáry, Abkarry, 2a

Abrahmanes, 112a; Abraiaman, Abraiamin, 111b

Abrawan, Abrooan, 706a

Abu-Sarūr, 45a

Abyssinia, 2b

A.C., 2b

Acajou, Acaju, 168b

Acali, 9b

Acaplen, 159a

Acciao, 3b

Acem, 4a

Aceni, 4a

Acha, 439b

Achānak, Achánock, 2b

Achár, 3a

Acheen, 3a; Achein, 4a; Achem, 3b, 4a; Acheyn, 4a; Achín, 4a

Açuquere, 864b

Adami pomum, 4b; Adam's Apple, 4a

Adap, 39a; Adapol, 39b

Adathay, Adati, 4b, 706a

Adawlut, 4b, 6b, 512a

Addati, 4b

Adelham, 432a, 628b, 779a

Adhigári, Adhikāri, Adicario, Adigaar, 7a; Adigar, Adigares, 6b, 7a, 686a; Adikar, 7a

Adjutant, 7a, 289b, 694b, 849a

Admiral, 18a

Aduano, 310b

Ady, 176b

Æde, 336b, 630b

Affanan, Affion, 641b

Affiore, 780a

Afghán, 7b; Afghaun, 8a

Afranjah, 353a

Africo, 8b

A-fu-yung, 641a

Agal-wood, 336a

Agam, 8b

Agar, 336a

Agar-agar, 8b

Ag-bōt, 9a

Agdaun, 8b

Ageagayes, 39a

Agenas, 9a

Āg-gāri, 8b

Agin-boat, 9a

Agla-wood, 335b

Agomia, 468b

Agramuzo, 646b

Aguacat, Aguacata, Aguacate, 15a, b

Aguila, 335b

Agun-boat, 9a

Agwan, 8a

Agy, 409a

Ahadi, 408b

Aḥshām, 136a, 345a

Ahucatl, 15b

Ajnās, 9a

Ak, 9a, 593a

Akalee, Akāli, 9a, b, 216a

Akaok-wun, 972a

Akee, 439b

Akyáb, 9b

Ala-blaze-pan, 10a

Alacatijven, 11b

Alacha, Alachah, 13a, b

Alacre, 500a

Alagarto, 14a

Alaias, Alajah, 13b, a

Albabo, 43a

Albacore, 10a

Albatros, Albatrose, 11a; Albatross, 10b

Albecato, 15a

Albetrosse, 11a

Albicore, 10b

Albatross, 11a

Albocore, 10a

Alcara, 430a

Alcatief, Alcatif, Alcatifa, Alcatifada, Alcatiffa, 11b

Alcatrarce, Alcatrarsa, Alcatrarzi, Alcatraz, 10b, 11a

Alchah, 13a, b, 57a

Alchore, 409b

Alcorana, 11b

Alcove, 11b

Aldea, Aldée, 12a, 379a

Alefante, 341b

Alegie, 11b

Aleppee, 12a

Alfandega, 367b; Alfandica, Alfandiga, Alfandigue, 12a, b

Alfange, 410b

Algarve, 595a

Algatrosse, 11a

Alguada, 12b

Alhamel, 429b

Aligarto, Aligata, 14a, b

Alighol, 15b

Aljofar, Aljofre, 12b, 203a

Allachas, 13b

Allahabad, 12b, 729b

Allajar, 13b

Allasakatrina, 16b

Alleegole, 15b

Allegator, 14b

Alleia, 13b; Allegia, 4b; Alleja, Allejah, 13a, 706a

Alliballi, 706a

Allibannee, 706a

Alligator, 13b; -pear, 14b; Alligatur, 14b

Alliza, 13b

Allowai, 16b

Allygole, Allygool, 15b

Almadia, 15b, 14a, 175b, 323a

Almanack, 16a

Almar, Almarie, 16a

Almazem, 536a

Almer, Almirah, 16a

Almocaden, 569a

Almyra, 16a

Alongshore wind, 519a

Aloes, 16a, 335b; -wood, 16b

Aloo, -Bokhara, 16b

Alpeen, 17a

Alroch, 706a

Alsukkar, 864a

Altare, 41b

Alva, 429b

Alxofar, 12b, 174a

Amaal, 429b

Amacan, Amacao, Amacau, 527a, 578a, 812b

Amaco, 21a

Amadabat, Amadava, Amadavad, Amadavat, 41b

Amah, 17a

Amakau, 527a

Amal, 429b

Amangue, 554b

Amaree, 17a

Amauco, 20b

Amaury, 17a

Amba, 554a

Ambaree, Ambári, Ambarreh, 17a

Ambarreh, 17b

Amboyna, 17b

Ambun, 17b

Amburan, 554a

Ambweno, 17b

Ameen, 17b

Ameer, 17b

Amfião, Amfion, 284a, 641a, b

Amidavad, 41b

'Amil, 5b; Amildar, 40b

Amin, 17b

Amīr, Amirau, Amirra, 18a, 974a

Ammaraw, 637b

Ammiraglio, 18b

Amoca, 21a; Amochhi, 20b; Amock, 21b, 641b; Amoco, 21b; Amok, 22a; À Moqua, 21b

Amostra, 605a

Amouchi, 19b; Amouco, 19b, 20b; Amouki, 21b; Amouque, 19b

Amoy, 18b

Amoyo, 21a

Amshom, 18b

A Muck, 18b; Amuco, 19b

Amuldar, 40b

Anacandaia, Anaconda, Anacondo, 23b, a

Anacut, 30b; Anaikat, 31a

Anana, 27b; Ananas, 25a; Ananat, 27a

'Anba, 554a

Anchediva, 28a

Anda, 30a

Andaman, Andeman, Andemania, 29a, b

Andol, Andola, Andor, Andora, 250b, 30a, 313b, 29b, 181a, 740b

Andrum, 30a

Anfiam, Anfion, 641b

Angamanain, 29a

Angediva, 28b, 547b

Angeli, 414a

Angelim, Angelin, Angelina, Angely-wood, 30a, b

Angengo, 30b

Anhay, 18b

Anib, 31a

Aniba, 554a

Anicut, 30b

Anil, Anile, 31a, 516a, 641b

Anjadwa, Anjediva, 29a, 28a, 82a

Anjengo, Anjinga, 30b

Anna, 31b

Annabatchi, 706a

Annicut, 31a

Annippa, 627a

Annoe, 32a

Anseam, 834a; Ansyane, 544a

Ant, White, 32a

Anvá, 41a

Anyll, 31a

Anzediva, 28b

Ap, Apa, Ape, Apen, 426a

Aphion, 641b

Apīl, 31b

Apollo Bundar, Bunder, 32b, 33b; -Green, 33a

Aprecock, Apricock, Apricot, 33b

Arab, 33b

Arac, 36b

Arack, 506a

Arack, 36b

Arackan, 34b

Aracke, 36b

Araine, 411b

'Arak, 36a; Arak Punch, 829b

Arakan, 34a

Arandella, 770b

Arangkaio, 644b

Arbol Triste, 34b

Arbre des Banianes, 65b

Archa, 35b

Archin, 4a, 104b

Arcot, 35a

Areca, Arecca, Arecha, Arequa, Arequies, 35a, b, 689b

Arfiun, 641a

Argali, 7b

Argeelah, 7b, 289b

Argell, 228b, 618b, 874a

Argemone Mexicana, 35b

Argile, 618b

Argill, 7b

Argol, 639b

Argus Pheasant, 36a, 580a

Arian, Ariya, 38a

Arjee, 960a

Arkāti, 613a

Arkhang, Arkung, 34b

Armarium, 16a

Armesie, Armosyn, Armozeen, 645b

Armuza, 646b

Arobel, 770a

Aron Caie, 645a

Arquam, 34a

Arrabi, Arrabin, 33b

Arracan, Arracão, 34a, b

Arrack, 36a

Arrah, 706a

Arrakaon, 34b

Arrankayo, 645a

Arratel, 690b, 808a

Arreca, 35b

Ars, 959b

Arsenal, 37a

Art, European, 37a

Artichoke, 37b

Arundee, 581a

Arundel, Arundela, 770b

Aryan, 37b

Arym, 638b

Arzdest, 344b, 959b; Arzee, Arzoasht, 960a

Asagaye, 39a

Asham, 38b

Ashrafee, Ashrafi, 38b

Asion, 834a

A-smoke, 823a

Assagayen, 39a

Assam, 38b

Assamani, 376b

Assegai, Assegay, 39a, 38b

Assi, 4a

Asswar, 857b; Aswary, 858a

Āṭā, 647a

Atambor, 914a

Atap, 39a

Atarin, 647a

Atchaar, Atchar, 3b

Atlas, Atlass, 39b, 797b, 58a

Atoll, Atollon, 40a

Atombor, 89b

'Attābī, 'Attābīya, 861b, 887b

Attap, 39b

Attar, 647a, b

Attelap, 11b

Attjar, 3b

Atwen-wun, 972a

Atzagay, 39a

Aubrah, 706a

Aucheo, 421a

Augan, 8a

Aul, 649b

Aumeen, 17b

Aumil, 40a, 5b, 776b; Aumildar, 40b

Aunneketchie, 706a

Aurata, 325a

Aurat-dar, 75b

Aurung, 40b, 746a

Autaar, 41b

Ava, 40b

Avadavat, 41a

Avaldar, Avaldare, 413a, 473a

Avastâ, 982b

Avatar, 41b, 71a

Average, 42a

Avildar, 413a

Avocada, Avocado, Avocat, Avocato, Avogato, 15a, b

Awadh, 647b

Awatar, 42a

Ayah, 42a

Ayconda, 617b

Ayodhya, Ayuthia, Ayuttaya, 465b, 466a, 647b

Azagaia, Azagay, Azagaya, 39a, 468b

Azami, 8b

Azar, 501a

Azen, 598a

Azin, 638b

Azo, Azoo, 247b

Baar, 48a

Baba, 42b

Babachy, 100b

Baba Ghor, Bābāghūrī, Babagooree, Babagore, 43a

Babare, 101a

Babb, Babbs, Babe, 43a

Baber, 43b

Babi-roussa, Babirusa, 43b, 522a, 44a

Bable, 44b

Baboo, 44a

Babool, 44b, 108a

Baboon, 45a

Baboul, 44b

Babs, 43b

Bābul, 45a

Baby-Roussa, 44a

Baca, 74a

Bacacé, 61b

Baçaim, 70b

Bacanor, Bacanore, Bacanut, 45b, a

Bacas, 74a

Baccam, 794b

Baccanoar, 45b

Bacherkaunie, 825b

Backar baroche, 116b

Backdore, 45b

Backsee, 45b

Backshee, 135b

Bacsheese, 117b

Bacsi, 135a

Bada, 1a, 504b

Badaga, Badagus, Badega, 46a

Badenjân, 116a

Badgeer, Badgir, 46a, b

Badingân, 116a

Badjoe, Badjoo, 46b

Badur, 49b

Bael, 47a

Baffa, Baffata, Baffatta, Bafta, Baftah, 47a, b, 13b, 255b, 376b, 706a

Bagada, 46a

Bagalate, 51b, 628b

Bagar, 48a

Baggala, 120b, 123b

Baghbúgh, Baghbún, Baghfúr, 347a

Baghlah, 315b

Bagnan, Bagnani, 64a, 63a

Bagoldaf, 91a

Bagou, 693b

Baguettes à tambour, 327b

Bahaar, 918b

Bahadar, 43b

Bahádur, Bahadure, 49b, 50a

Bahar, Bahare, 47b, 48a

Bahar, 248a

Bahaudoor, Bahaudur, Bahawder, 50a, 48b

Bah-Booh, 44a

Bahirwutteea, 50a

Bahman, 132a

Bahrúch, 116b

Baignan, 64a

Baikree, Baikri, 50b, 69a

Bailadeira, 75a

Bailo, 968a

Bāīn, 109a

Baingan bilāyatī, 94a

Bair, 77b

Bairam, Bairami, Bairamīyah, 82a, 81b

Bajansār, 61b

Bajoo, 46b

Bajra, Bajree, Bajru, 50b, 482a

Baju, 46b, 47a

Baka kanah, 51a

Bakār, 860b

Bakchis, Bakhshi, 135a

Bākir-khānī, 50b

Bakkál, 117a

Bakr, 860b

Baksariyah, 136a

Bakshi, Baksi 135a, b, 136a

Balace, 52b

Balachaun, Baláchong, 51a

Baladine, 75a

Balagate, Balagatt, Balagatta, Balagatte, Bala Ghaut, 51a, b, 301b, 369a

Balakhsh, 52a

Balaser, Balasor, Balasore, 52a, 51b, 477a

Balass, Balassi, 52a

Balaum, 53b

Balax, 52a

Balcon, Balcone, Balconi, Balcony, 52b, 53a

Bale, 968a

Balet, 52a

Balgu, 184a

Báli, Balie, 663a

Baligaot, 51b

Ballace, 52a

Ballachong, 51a

Balladeira, 75a

Ball-a-gat, Ballagate, Balla-Gaut, 51b

Ballasore, 52a

Ballast, Ballayes, 52a

Balli, 663b

Balliadera, Balliadere, 75a

Ballichang, 51a

Ballong, Balloon, 53b, a

Ballowch, Baloch, Balochi, 94b, a

Balõe, Baloon, 53a, b

Baloudra, 69b

Balsara, Balsora, 53b, 246a

Balty, 53b

Balúj, 94a

Bálwar, 53b

Bambaye, 103b

Bambo, Bamboo, Bambou, Bambu, Bambuc, 54a, 55a

Bamgasal, 61b

Bammoo, Bámo, 56a, 55b

Bamplacot, 57a

Ban, 232b

Banah, 895b

Banana, 56a, 715b

Bānāras, Banarou, Banarous, 83a

Banau, 130b

Bancacaes, 61b

Bancal, 530b

Banchoot, 56b

Bancock, 56b

Bancshall, 62a

Banda, 85a

Banda, 127a

Bandahara, 84b, 644b

Bandana, Bandanah, Bandanna, Bandannoe, 57a, b, 706a

Bandar, 127a; -Congo, 246a; 'Abbās, 384a

Bandarānah, 667a

Bandaree, Bandari, Bandarine, Bandary, 57b, 644b

Bandaye, Bandaz, Bandeja, Bandejah, 58a

Bandel, Bandell, 58a, b, 127a, 423b

Bandel, 665b

Bandery, 84b

Band Haimero, 83b

Bándhnún, 57a

Band-i-Amīr, 84a

Bandicoot, 58b

Bandicoy, 59a, 84b

Bandija, 58a

Bando, 59a

Bandobast, Bandobust, 127b

Bandūqi, 128a

Bandy, 59a

Baneane, 61b, 63b

Bang, 59b, 60a, 252b

Bang, 85b

Bangaçaes, 61b

Bangala, Bangālī, Bangalla, Bangallaa, 85b, 128b, 129a

Bangan, 64b

Bangasal, Bangasaly, 62a, 61b, 86b

Banged, 60a

Bangelaar, Banggolo, 128b, 129a

Banghella, 85b

Banghy-burdar, 61a

Bangkōk, Bangkock, 57a, 465b

Bangla, 128b

Bangle, 60a

Bangsal, 62a

Bangue, 59b, 60a

Bangun, 60b

Bangy, -wollah, 60b

Banian, 63b; -Tree, 66a, b

Banj-āb, 742a

Banjāla, 85b

Banjārā, 114b

Banjer, Banjo, Banjore, 61a

Bank, 60a

Banksall, Banksaul, Bankshal, Bankshall, Banksoll, 61a, 62a, b, 243a

Bannanes, 56a

Bannian, 64b; Day, 65a; Fight, 65a; -Tree, 65b; Bannyan, 63b

Banquesalle, 62a

Banshaw, 61a

Bantam, 62b; Fowl, 62b

Bantan, 62b

Banua, 87a

Banyan, 63a, 328a, 388a, 417a; Day, 65a; Fight, 65a; Grove, 66b; shirt, 65a; -Tree, 65a, 66a, b

Banyhann, 616a

Banyon, 65a

Banzelo, 85b

Bao, 499a

Baonor, 111a

Baouth, 119b

Bāp-rē, Bāp, 101b

Baqual, 117a

Baquanoor, 45b

Barāgi, 730a

Baramahal, 70a

Baramputrey, 132b

Bārānī, Barānni, 113a, 112b

Bārasinhā, 67a

Baratta, 227b

Barbacã, Barbacana, Barbacane, Barbaquane, 67b

Barbarien, 87b

Barbeers, 68a

Barberry, 87b

Barbers, 68a

Barbers' Bridge, 67a

Barbery, Barberyn, 87b

Barbican, 67a

Barbiers, 67b, 87b

Barcalor, Barceloar, Barcelore, 45a, b

Bâre, 48a

Bargany, Barganym, 68a, b, 676b

Bargeer, 69a

Bargósē, 116b

Barguani, Barguanim, 68b

Barigache, 116b

Baṛī, Mem, 132a

Barki, 442a

Barking-deer, 69a, 50b

Barma, 131b

Baroach, Baroche, Barochi, 116b, 117a

Baroda, Barodar, 69a, b

Barom, 48b

Baros, Barouse, 69b, 152a

Barrackpore, 69b, 2b

Barra-singh, 67a

Barramuhul, 69b

Barrannee, 113a

Barre, 48a

Barrempooter, 132b

Barriar, Barrier, 680a

Barrowse, 69b

Barsalor, Barseloor, 45b

Barshāwūr, Barshúr, 700b

Barūj, Barús, Barygaza, 116b, 505a

Basain, 70b

Basaraco, 121b

Basare, 76a

Basarucco, Basaruchi, Basaruco, Basaruke, 121b, 677a

Bāsarūr, 45a

Bascha, 70a

Baselus, 123b

Bash, 108a

Bashaw, 70a

Basim, 71a

Basin, 70b

Basma, 682b

Basrook, 121b, 758a

Bassa, 70a

Bassadore, 70b

Bassai, 70b

Bassan, 70b

Bassarus, 70a

Bassatu, 70b

Basseloor, 45b

Bassora, Bassorah, Bastra, 53b

Basun, 70b

Bat, Bāt, 91b, 755b

Bata, 73a

Batacchi, 74a

Batachala, Batacola, 45b, 71b

Batak, 74a

Batao, 73b

Batára, 71a

Batara, 715a

Batata, Batate, 885b

Batavia, 71a

Batchwa, 117b

Batcole, Batcul, 71b

Bate, 650a, 787a, 896a

Batecala, Batecalaa, 71b

Batee, 73a

Batel, Batela, Batelo, 71b, 392b

Bater, 49b

Bathecala, 71b

Bathech, 74a

Bathein, 70b

Baticalá, Baticola, Batigala, 45b, 71b

Bātik, 202b

Batil, 72a

Bât-money, 73b

Batta, 72a, 175a

Baṭṭāla, 746a

Battas, 74a

Batte, 650a

Batteca, 108b

Battecole, Batte Cove, 82a

Battee, 73b

Battéla, 72a

Battiam, 71a

Batty, Batum, 73b, 650b

Baturu, Batyr, 50a

Bauboo, 44a

Bauleah, 102a

Bauparee, 101a

Bauté, 119a

Bawa Gori, 43a

Bawaleea, 102a

Bāwarchi, Bâwerdjy, 100b

Bawt, 91b

Bawurchee-khana, 101a

Bawustye, 74a

Bay, The, 74a, 731a

Baya, 74b

Bayadère, 75a, 295b; Bayladeira, 75a

Bayparree, 75b

Baypore, 90b

Bazaar, 75b; -Master, 76a

Bazand, 982b

Bazar, 76a, 91a

Bazara, 120b

Bazard, Bazarra, Bazarri, 76a

Bazaruco, Bazaruqo, 121a, 676b

Bdallyūn, Bdella, Bdellium, 76b, 386a, 505a

Beadala, 76b

Beage, 79b

Beagam, 79b

Bearam, 82a

Bearer, 77b, 495a

Bearra, 81b

Bear-Tree, 77b

Beasar, 91a

Beasty, 92a

Beatelle, Beatilha, Beatilla, Beatillia, 90a

Beauleah, 102a

Bechanah, 93b

Bed, 963b

Bedar, 137a, 719b

Bedda, 963b

Bede, 136b

Bedin-jana, 116a

Bedmure, 164b

Bednor, 137a

Beebee, 78a; Beebee Bulea, 78b

Beech-de-mer, 78b

Beechmán, 79a

Beega, Beegah, 79a, 265a, 401a

Beegum, 79a

Beehrah, 78a

Beejanugger, 97a

Beejoo, 79b

Beer, 79b; Country, 80a; Drinking, 80a

Beetle, 89b

Beetle-fackie, Beetle-fakee, Beetle-fuckie, 80b

Beg, 79a

Bega, Begah, 265a, 79a

Begar, Begaree, Begarin, Begguaryn, 80b, 81a

Begom, Begum, Begun, 79a, b, 479b

Behādir, 49b

Behar, 81a

Behauder, Behaudry, 49b, 50a

Behrug, 117a

Behut, 81b

Beijoim, 87a

Beirame, Beiramee, 82a, 81b

Beitcul, 82a

Bejādah, 445a

Bejutapaut, 706a

Bél, 47a

Beldar, 94a

Beledi, Beledyn, 266b, 267a

Belgaum, 82a

Beli, 47a

Belledi, 374b, 266b

Belleric, 608b

Belliporto, 90a

Belly-cutting, 411a

Belondri, 438a

Belooch, 94a

Belus eye, 174b

Belzuinum, 87a

Bemgala, Bemgualla, 85b, 203b

Ben, 610a

Benamee, 82a

Benares, Benarez, 83a

Bencock, 57a

Bencolon, Bencolu, Bencoolen, Bencouli, 83a, b

Bendameer, 83b, 127a

Bendára, 84a

Bend-Emir, 83b, 84a

Bendhara, 84a

Bendinaneh, 552b, 667a

Bendy, 84b, 59a

Bendy, Bazar, Tree, 85a

Bengaça, 61b

Bengal, 85a, 86a

Bengala, 86a

Bengalee, Bengali, Bengalla, 86a, b, 128b

Bengi, 59b

Beniamin, 87a

Benighted, the, 86b

Benjamin, Benjuy, 86b, 87a

Benksal, 62b

Benowed, 130b

Bentalah, 77a

Bentarah, 644b

Benua, 87a

Benyan, 64a, 66a, 482a

Benzoi, Benzoin, 87a, 86b

Beoparry, 75b

Bepole, 622a

Bepparree, 75b

Bér, 77a

Bera, 78a

Beram, 82a

Berbá, 88b

Berbelim, 87b

Berber, Berbere, 88a

Berberyn, 87b

Berebere, Berebery, 88b

Berenjal, Berenjaw, 116a

Berhumputter, 132b

Beriberi, 87b, 68a

Béringéde, 116a

Berkendoss, 130b

Berma, 131b

Beroni, 82a, 376b

Berra, 78a

Berretta rossa, 498a

Berri-berri, 88b

Beryl, 88b

Besermani, 604a

Besorg, 121b

Bessi, 70b

Besurmani, 604a

Beteechoot, 56b

Beteela, 70a

Betel, Betele, 89a, b, 35a

Betel-faqui, Betelfaquy, 80b

Betelle, 89b

Betelle, 90a

Beth, 724a, 963b

Betre, 89b, 914a

Betteela, 90a, 785a

Bettelar, 746a

Bettilo, 72a

Bettle, Bettre, 90a, 89b

Bety-chuit, 56b

Bewauris, 90a

Beypoor, 90a, 183a

Beyramy, 81b, 823b

Beza, Bezahar, Bezar, 91a

Bezar, Bezari Kelan, 76a

Bezas, 91a

Bezeneger, 880a

Bezoar, 90b, 445a

Bhabur, 43b

Bhade, 963a

Bhang, 59b

Bhange, Bhangee-dawk, 60b, 61a

Bhar, 48a

Bhat, 91b

Bhauliya, 102a

Bhaut, 91b

Bheel, 91b, 92a, 457b

Bheestee, Bheesty 92b, a

Bhím-nagar, 631a

Bhisti, 92b

Bhoi, 111a

Bholiah, 102a

B,hooh, 93a

Bhoos, Bhoosa, 92b

Bhoot, 93a, 308a

Bhoslah, Bhosselah, 93a

Bhoulie, 109a

Bhouliya, 688b

Bhounsla, 93a

Bhouree, 109a

Bhrōch, 117a

Bhuddist, 119b

Bhuí Kahár, 495a

Bhundaree, Bhundarry, 57b

Bhyacharra, 93a

Bibi, 78b

Biça, 967b

Bichána, 93b

Bicheneger, Bidjanagar, 97a

Bidree, Bidry, 93b

Bieldar, 130b

Bigairi, Bigarry, Biggereen, 80b, 81a

Bihār, 81a

Bijanagher, 97b

Bikh, 96a

Bilabundee, Bilabundy, 93b

Bilátee panee, 94a

Bilayut, 93b; Bilayutee Pawnee, 94a

Bildár, 94a

Bilgan, 82a

Bili, 47a

Billaït, 93b

Bilooch, 94a

Bilṭan, 689a

Bindamire, 83b

Bindarra, 713a

Bindy, 84b

Binjarree, Binjarry, 114a, b

Binky-Nabob, 94b

Bintara, 84b

Bipur, 90b

Bircande, 130b

Bird of Paradice, Paradise, 95a, 94b

Bird's Nests, 95b, 801a

Biringal, 116a

Birman, 132a

Bīs, Bisch, 96b, a

Biscobra, 95b, 367a

Bisermini, 603b

Bish, 96a; Bis ki huwa, 96b

Bismillah, 96b

Bisnaga, Bisnagar, 97a

Bison, 97a, 390a

Bistee, Bistey, 389b

Bittle, 89b

Bizenegalia, 97a, 467a

Blacan-matee, 97a

Blachang, Blachong, 51a

Black, 97b, 625a; Act, 99a; Beer, 99a; -Buck, 99a; Cotton Soil, 99b; Doctor, 98b; Jews, 99b; Language, 99b; Man, 98b; Partridge, 99b; Town, 99b; Wood, 100a, 842a

Blanks, 100a

Blat, Blatty, 100a

Blimbee, 100b, 160b

Bloach, 94b

Bloodsucker, 100b

Bloqui, 442a

Blotia, 94b

Blue cloth, 706a

Boa-Vida, 103a

Boay, 110b

Bobachee, -Connah, 100b, 101a

Bobba, 42b

Bobbera pack, 101b

Bobbery, -Bob, -Pack, 101a, b

Bobil, 126b

Bocca Tigris, 101b

Bocha, Bochah, 101b, 102a

Bochmán, 108a

Bodda, Bodu, 119a

Boey, 908b

Boffeta, 47b

Bogahah, Bogas, 108a

Bogatir, 49a

Bog of Tygers, 101b

Bogue, 102a

Bohea, Bohee, 908a

Bohon Upas, 957b

Bohora, Bohra, Bohrah, 106a, b

Boi, 110b

Bois d'Eschine, 199b

Bokara Prunes, 16b

Bole-ponjis, 738a

Bolgar, Bolghār, 125a

Bolia, Boliah, Bolio, 102a

Bolleponge, 738a

Boloch, 94b

Bolta, 102a

Bolumba, 160b

Bomba, 126a

Bombai, Bombaiim, Bombaim, Bombain, 787a, 103a, b, 102a

Bombareek, 578b

Bombasa, Bombassi, 102a, b

Bombay, 102b; Box Work, 104a; Buccaneers, 104a; Duck, 104a, 126a; Bombaym, 103b; Marine, 104a; Rock, 578b; Stuffs, 706a

Bombaza, 102b

Bombeye, 103b

Bonano, Bonanoe, 56b

Boneta, 105a

Bongkoos, Bongkos, 126b

Bonites, Bonito, Bonnetta, 104b, 105a, 223b

Bonso, Bonze, Bonzee, Bonzi, Bonzii, Bonzo, 105a, b, 451b

Bonzolo, 93a

Boolee, 109b

Boon Bay, 103b

Boora, 105b

Bora, 105b, 72a

Bora, Borah, 105b, 106b

Borgal, Borghāli, 125b

Borneo, Bornew, Borney, Borneylaya, 107a

Boro-Bodor, -Budur, 107a

Borrah, 106b

Bose, 105b

Bosh, 107b

Bosmán, 108a

Bosse, 105b

Boteca, 108b

Botella, 71b

Boti, 91b

Botickeer, 108a

Botique, 108b

Botiqueiro, 108a

Bo Tree, 108a

Bottle-connah, Bottle-khanna, 479b

Bottle-Tree, 108a

Bouche du Tigre, 101b

Bouchha, 117b

Boudah, Βούδδας, Bouddhou, 118a, 119b

Boué, 111a

Bougee Bougee, 120a

Bouleponge, 738b

Bounceloe, 93a

Bound-hedge, 108a

Bouquise, 124b

Bourgade, 65b

Bournesh, 107a

Bousuruque, 121b

Boutique, 108b

Βούττα, 118a

Bouy, 909b

Bowchier, 133a

Bowla, 108b

Bowlee, Bowly, 109b, 108b

Bowr, 92a

Bowry, 108b

Boxita, 135a

Boxsha, 117b

Boxwallah, 109b

Boy, 109b, 78a

Boya, 111a

Boyanore, 111a

Boye, 110b

Boze, 105b

Brab, Brabb, Brabo, 111a, 57b

Bracalor, Bracelor, 45b

Brachman, Βραχμᾶνας, Βραχμᾶνες, 111b

Braganine, Bragany, 68b, a

Bragmen, Brahman, 111b

Brahman, 131b

Brahmaputren, 132b

Brahmenes, Brahmin, 111b

Brahminee, Brahminy Bull, 112a; Kite, 112b; Butter, 112a; Duck, 112a

Brahmo Samaj, 112b

Brakhta, 485b

Brama, Bramane, 111a, 131b

Bramane, 111b

Bramanpoutre, 132b

Bramin, Bramini, Brammones, 111b, 112a

Brandul, 112b

Brandy coatee, 112b; -cute, 58b; Coortee, 112b, 133a; pawnee, 113a; shraub-pauny, 113a

Brass, 113a; knocker, 113a

Brattee, Bratty, 113a, 639a, b

Brava, 111a

Brawl, 706a

Brazil, -wood, Brazill, 113a, b, 794a, 914a

Breech Candy, 114a, 357b

Breakfast, little, 210b

Bremá, 131b

Bridgemán, 114a

Brimeo, 107a

Bringal, 116a

Bringe, 282a

Bringela, Bringella, Brinjaal, Brinjal, Brinjall, 115a, 116a

Brinjaree, Brinjarree, Brinjarry, 114a, b, 115a, 615a

Brinjaul, Brinjela, 115a, b

Broach, 116a

Brodera, Brodra, 69b

Broichia, 117a

Brokht, Brokt, 485b, 468a

Brothera, 69b

Brūm-gārī, 365b

Bruneo, 107a

Buapanganghi, 230b

Bubalus, 122b

Bubda, 118b

Bubsho, 117b

Buccal, 117a

Buccaly, 735a

Buck, Buck-stick, 117a

Buckaul, 117a

Buckery Eed, 336b

Buckor, Buckor succor, 860b

Buckserria, 136b

Buckshaw, 117a, b

Buckshee, 135b

Bucksheesh, Buckshish, 117b, 118a

Buckshoe, 117b

Buckyne, 118a, 622a

Budao, Budas, Budāsaf, Budd, Budda, 118a, b, 119a

Buddfattan, 735b

Buddha, Buddhism, Buddhist, Buddou, 118a, 119a

Budge Boodjee, Budge-Budge, 120a

Budgero, Budgeroe, 120b

Budgerook, 121b

Budgerow, 120a

Budgrook, 121a, 776b

Budgrow, 120b

Bûdhâsaf, 118b

Budhul, 443a

Budhum, 119a

Budlee, 122a, 593a

Budmásh, 122a

Buduftun, 735b

Budulscheri, 722a

Budzart, Budzat, 122a

Budzo, Budzoism, Budzoist, 119a, b

Buf, Bufalo, Buffala, Buffall, Buffalo, Buffe, Buffle, 122a, b, 123a

Bufta, 47b

Bugerow, 120b

Buggala, Buggalow, 123a, b

Buggass, Buggese, Buggesse, Buggose, 124b, 125a

Buggy, 123b; -connah, 479b

Bughrukcha, 121b

Bugi, 124b

Bujra, 120b, 688b

Bukor, 860b

Bukshey, Bukshi, Buktshy, 135b

Bulbul, 125a

Bulgar, Bulgary, Bulger, Bulghár, Bulhari, 125a, b

Bulkut, 125b

Bullgaryan, 125b

Bullumteer, 125b

Buluchí, 94b

Bumba, 126a

Bumbalo, Bumbello Point, Bumbelo, Bumbelow, Bummalow, Bummelo 126a, b, 117b

Būn, 232b

Bunco, Buncus, 126b, 188b

Bund, 127a, 730a; Amir, Emeer, 84a

Bunder, 127a; -Boat, 127b

Bundobust, 127b

Bundook, 127b

Bundur boat, 127b

Bunduri, 223b

Bundurlaree, 507b

Bundy, 59b

Bung, 86a

Bungal, 116a

Bungaleh, 86a

Bungalo, Bungalou, Bungalow, -Dawk, Bungelo, Bungelow, 128a, b, 129a

Bunghee, 130a; Bungy, 129b

Bunjara, Bunjarree, 114a, b

Bunnow, Bunow, 130a

Bunru, 232b

Bûraghmagh, Buraghmah, 131b, 132a, 163b, 852b

Burampoota, 597b

Burdomaan, Burdwán, 130b

Burgher, 130b

Burgher, 46a

Burkhandhar, Burkundauze, Burkundase, 130b, 131a

Burma, Burmah, Burmese, 131a

Burnea, 107a

Burra-Beebee, 132a; Chokey, 206a; Din, 132a; -Khana, 132a; Mem Sahib, 132b; Sahib, 132a

Burral, 706b

Burrampooter, 132b

Burrawa, 921a

Burrel, 133a

Burrhsaatie, 133a

Burro Beebee, 132a

Burrouse, 116b

Bursattee, Bursatti, Bursautie, 133a

Bus, 133a

Busbudgia, 120a

Buserook, 121b

Bushire, 133a

Bussar, Busser, 76a

Bussera, Bussero, Bussora, 246b, 53b

Bustee, 133a

Butica, 108a, b

Butler, 133b; -connah-Sircar, 244a; -English, 133b

Buto, 93a

Butta, 119a

Butteca, 108b

Buxary, 136b

Buxee, 134a

Buxees, 117b, 118a

Buxery, Buxerry, 136a, b, 130b

Buxey, 135b; -Connah, 135b; Buxie, 135a, 118a

Buxis, 117b

Buxy, 135a

Buy-'em-dear, 75b

Buzurg, 121b

Buzzar, 76a

Byatilha, 90a

Bybi, 78b

Byde-horse, 136b

Bygairy, Bygarry, 81a

Byle, 47a

Bylee, Bylis, 137a

Byndamyr, 83b

Byram, Byramee, Byrampant, Byrampaut, Byramy, 81b, 82a, 255b, 706b

Byte Koal, 71b, 315a

Byze, 967b

Byzmela, 97a

Caahiete, 233a

Caba, Cabaia, 138a, 137b

Çabaio, 778a

Cabaya, Cabaye, 137b, 138a

Çabaym, 779a

Caberdar, 495a

Cabie, 137b

Cabob, 138a

Cabol, 139a

Cabook, 138b, 510a, 585a

Cabool, Cabul, Cabuly, 138b, 139a, 186b

Caçabe, 283a, 787a, 873b

Caca-lacca, 227b

Caçanar, Caçaneira, 170a

Cacaroch, 227b

Cacha, 173b, 184b

Cache, 286b

Cacherra, 288a

Cachi, 442b

Cachô, Cachoonda, 173b

Cacis, Caciz, 169b, a, 505b

Cackerlakke, 227b

Cacollá, Cacouli, Cacullá, 139a

Caddy, 139b

Cadè, 178b

Cadel, 264a

Cadet, 139b

Cadganna, 497b

Çadi, 501a

Cadi, Cadij, Cadini, 179a, 893b, 178b

Cadjan, Cadjang, 139b, 140a

Cadjee, 179a

Cadjowa, 140a

Cadungaloor, 273a

Cady, 178b

Cael, Caell, 140b

Caffalo, 142a

Caffer, Caffre, Caffro, 140b, 141b

Caffylen, Cafila, Cafilla, Cafilowe, 142a

Cafir, 141a

Cafiristan, 142b

Cafre, 141a

Caga, 156b

Caga, 383a

Cagiu, 168b

Cagni, 245b

Çagus, 781a

Cahar, 495a

Cahila, 140b

Cahoa, Cahua, Cahue, 233a

Cail, 140b

Caimai, Caimal, 143a, 142b, 278a

Caiman, 177a

Cainnor, 157b

Caique, 143a

Cair, Cairo, 234a

Çais, 886a

Caiu, 168b

Caixa, 167b

Caixem 485b

Cajan, 143a

Cajava, 140a

Cajeput, 143a

Cajew, Cajoo, 168b

Cajori, 477a

Cajus, 168b

Caksen, 143a

Calaat, 483b

Calafatte, 149a

Calaim, Calain, 145b

Calauz, Calaluz, 143b

Calamander wood, 143b

Calamba, Calambaa, Calambac, Calambuc, Calambuco, 144a, b

Calaminder, 144a

Calampat, 144a

Calamute, 362a

Calappus, 231a

Calash, 144b

Calavance, 144b

Calay, Calayn, 145a, b

Calbet, 149a

Calcula, Calcuta, Calcutta, 3a, 146a

Calecut, 147b, 148b

Calecuta, 146b

Caleefa, 146b

Caleeoon, 147a

Caleluz, 143b

Calem, 145b

Çalema, 783b

Calembuco, 144a

Calfader, Calfadeur, 149a

Calico, 147b

Calicut, 147b, 148a

Calif, Califa, Calife, 147a

Calin, 145b, 146a

Calinga, Calingon, 489a

Calingula, Calingulah, 148b

Caliph, 147a

Callaca, 147b

Callamback, 144b

Callawapore, 706b

Callaym, 145b

Calleoon, 147b

Callery, 236a

Callian Bondi, Callianee, 149b, 150a

Callico, Callicoe, 147b, 148b

Callicute, Callicuts, 148b

Callipatty, 706b

Callivance, Callvanse, 145a

Calmendar, 202a, b

Caloete, 149a, b

Calputtee, 148b

Caluat, 149a

Caluete, 149a

Caluet-Kane, 149b

Calumba-root, 237a

Calvete, 149b

Calyan, 149b

Calyoon, 147a

Camacaa, 484b

Camall, 279b

Camall, 429b

Camarabando, 279b

Camarao, Camarij, 977b

Camatarra, 867a

Cambaia, Cambaja, 238a

Cambali, 279b

Cambay, Cambaya 150a; Cambayen, 238a, 706b

Cambeth, 150a

Camboia, Camboja, 150b, 151a, 504b, 825b

Cambolin, 279b

Cambric, 706b

Cambuco, 788b

Cameeze, 151a

Cameleen, 279b

Camerong, 385a

Camfera, Camfora, 152a

Çamgicar, Çamguicar, 791a

Camisa, Camise, Camisia, 151a

Camjevarão, 245b

Camlee, 279b

Cammaka, Cammocca, 484b, a

Cammulposh, 279b

Camolim, Çamorim, 977b

Camp, 151a

Campanghanghi, 230b

Camphire, Camphor, 152a, 151a

Campo, 152b

Campon, 241b; Bendara, 242b; Chelim, 188a, 242a; China, 242a; Campong Malayo, 243a; Sirani, 243b

Campoo, 152b, 737a

Campoy, 908b

Campu, 152b

Camton, 158a

Camysa, 151a

Canacappel, Canacapoly, Canacapula, Canacopoly, 247a, 246b

Cananor, 157b

Canaquapolle, 247a

Canara, 152b; Canareen, 154a; Canarese, 153a; Canari, 153a, 477b; Canarij, 153a; Canarim, 153a; Canarin, 154a, 153b

Canat, 154a

Canatick, 164b

Canaul, Canaut, 154a, 355b

Canay, 176b

Canchani, 280b

Canchim China, 226b

Cancho, 908b

Cancoply, 247a

Candahar, Candaor, Candar, 154b

Candareen, 155a

Cande, 155a

Candee, 155b

Candgie, 245b

Candhar, 155a

Candi, Candia, 155a, 156a

Candie, Candiel, Candiil, Candil, 156a, 155b, 787a

Candjer, 410b

Candy, -Sugar, 155b

Canganúr, 272b

Cangé, Cangi, Cangia, 245b

Cangiar, 410b

Canje, Canju, 245b

Cannanore, 157b

Cannarin, 153b

Cannatte, 154a

Caño, Cañon, 479b

Canongo, 157b

Canonor, 157b

Canoongou, 248b

Canora, 153b

Cantão, 158a

Canteray, Canteroy, 158a, 157b

Canton, 158a

Cantonment, 158b

Canum, 479b

Caor, 132b, 390b

Caoul, 269a

Caounas, 479a

Caova, 232b

Caparou, 141b

Capass, Capaussia, 158b

Cape gooseberry, 160b, 924a

Capel, 158b

Capelan, Capelangam, 159a

Capell, 158b

Capellan, 159a

Caphala, 142b

Capharr, 141b

Caphe, 233a

Caphura, 152a

Capocate, 159b

Capo di Galli, 360b

Capogatto, 159b

Capperstam, 142b

Capua, Capucad, Capucat, 159b, a

Carabansaca, Carabansara, 162a

Carabeli, 160b

Caracata, Caracca, Carack, 165b, 166a

Caracoa, Caracolle, Caracora, 159b, 160a

Caraffe, 160a

Çarafo, 832a

Carajan, 163b

Carambola, 160a

Carame, 181a

Caranchy, 272a

Carans, Caraona, 274a, 273b

Caraque, 166a

Carat, 160b

Caravan, Caravana, 161b, 142a

Caravance, 145a

Caravanserai, Caravanseray, Caravasarai, Caravasaria, 162a, 599a, 812a

Caravel, Caravella, Caravelle, 162a, b

Carayner, 164a

Carbachara, 162a

Carbaree, 475b

Carboy, 162b

Carcana, 163a

Carcapuli, 254b, 255a

Carconna, 163a

Carcoon, 163a

Carén, 163b

Caresay, 478a

Cari, 283a

Carian, Carianer, Carianner, 163b, 164a, 891b

Carical, 164a

Carichi, 165a

Carick, Carika, 166a, 165b

Caril, 282a

Carling, Carlingo, 222a

Carnac, Carnack, Carnak, 256a, b

Carnatic, Carnatica, 164a, b, 152b; Fashion, 165a

Caroana, 161b

Carongoly, 273a

Carovana, 161b

Carraca, Carrack, 165a, b

Carrack, 161b

Carrani, 273b

Carravansraw, 162a

Carraway, 166b

Carree, 282b

Carrick, 166a

Carridari, 706b

Carriel, Carriil, Carril, 282b

Carroa, 898a

Carrote, 189a

Carsay, 478a

Cartmeel, 166b

Cartooce, 166b

Caruella, 162b

Carvancara, 162a

Carvel, Carvil, 162b, 357a

Caryota, 167a

Cas, 167b, 673b

Casabe, 283a

Casbege, 389b

Cascicis, 170a

Casche, 168a

Casen-Basar, 263a

Casgy, 178b

Cash, 167a, 155a, 793b, 888a

Cashcash, 284a

Cashew, 168a

Cashish, 170a

Casho, 217b

Cashmere, 168b

Casis, 169a

Casoaris, 170b

Cass, 167b

Cassanar, 170a

Cassane, 776a

Cassawaris, Cassawarway, 170b

Cassay, 170a, 597b, 852b; Cassayer, 598a; Cassay Shaan, 823a; Cassé, 167b, 598a

Cassid, 263a

Cassimer, Cassimere, 169a

Cassowary, 170b

Cassumbazar, 263a

Cast, Casta, Caste, 170b

Castee, Castees, Castices, Castiso, Castisso, Castiz, 172a, b, 604b

Castle Bazaar, Castle Buzzar, 263a, 686b

Castycen, 172b

Casuarina, 172b

Catai, Cataia, Cataja, 174a, b

Catamarán, 173a

Catarra, Catarre, Catarry, 497a

Catatiara, 170a

Catay, Cataya, 174a

Catcha, Catchoo, 173b

Catcha, 708a

Cate, 155a, 173b

Cate, 175a, 690b

Catecha, 289a

Catechu, 173a

Catel, Catele, 264a

Catenar, 170a

Cathaia, Cathay, 174a, 170a

Cathay, 175a

Catheca, 289a

Catheies, 174a

Cathuris, 175b

Cati, 642a

Cati oculus, 174b

Catimaron, 173a

Catjang, 143a

Catle, 264a

Cator, 194b

Catre, 264a

Cat's Eye, 174b

Cattaketchie, 706b

Cattamarán, 173a

Cattanar, 170a

Cattavento, 743b

Catte, 175a; Cattee, 155a

Cattek, 289a

Cattie, Catty, 175a

Catu, 173b

Catuais, Catual, 266a

Catur, 175a

Catwal, 266a

Cauallo, 176b

Caubool, Caubul, 138b, 139a

Cauchenchina, Cauchi-China, Cauchim, Cauchinchina, 226a, b, 227a

Caul, 619a

Cauncamma, Caun Samaun, 247b

Caunta, 476a

Caupaud,159b

Cauri, Caury, 270b

Caut, 173a

Cautwal, Cautwaul, 266a

Cauvery, 176a

Cauzy, 179b, 594a

Cavala, Cavalle, Cavalley, Cavallo, Cavally, 176b, a

Cave, Caveah, 233b, a, 907b

Cawg, 271b

Cawn, 377a, 479a

Cawney, 176b

Cawnpore, 177a

Cawny, 176b

Caxa, 167b

Caxcax, 284a

Caxis, Caxix, 169a, b

Cayar, 234b

Cayman, 177a

Cayolaque, 177b

Cayro, 234a

Cayuyt, 278b

Cazee, Cazi, Cazy, Cazze, 177b, 178b, 179a, 180a, 5a, 510b, 594a

Cecau, 776a, 835a

Ceded Districts, 180a

Ceer, 808a

Ceilan, 594b

Ceitil, 458a

Celand, 182b

Celebe, Celébes, Cellebes, 180a, b, 181a

Cens-Kalan, 531b

Centipede, Centopè, 181a

Cepayqua, 676b, 793b

Cephoy, 810a

Cer, 808a

Cerafaggio, 832a

Ceram, 181a

Cerame, 181a

Cerates, 161b

Cere, 808a

Cerkar, 222a

Cetor, 204b

Cetti, 190a

Cevul, 211a

Ceylam, Ceylon, 182a, 181a

Cha, Chaa, 907a

Chabassi, 442a

Chabee, 182b

Chabookswar, 186b

Chabootah, Chabootra, 182b

Chabuk-sowar, 186b

Chacarani, 216a

Chacco, 367a

Chackur, 182b

Chadder, Chader, 218a, 217b

Chadock, 721b, 817b

Chador, 217b

Chae, 216a

Chagrin, 818b

Chahār-pāī, 185a

Chaimūr, 211a

Chakad, 444b

Chakāzi, 444a

Chake-Baruke, 442a

Chakkawatti, 216b

Chakor, 194b

Chakravartti, 216b, 260b

Chal, 824a

Chalé, Chalia, 183b, 166a

Chalia, 706b

Challe, 824b

Chellenn, 776a

Chalons, Chalouns, 819a

Chaly, Chalyani, 183a

Cham, 183b

Chamar, Chāmara, 215a

Chamaroch, 160b

Chamba, 183b

Chamdernagor, 201a

Champa, 183b

Champà, Champac, 218b

Champaigne, 789b, 933b

Champak, Champaka, 218b

Champana, Champane, Champena, 184a, 789a, b

Champing, Champoo, Champoing, 821b

Champore cocks, 63a

Chan, 479a

Chanco, 184b

Chandál, Chandaul, Chandela, 184a

Chandernagore, 184a

Chāndnī Chauk, Chandy Choke 214a

Chanf, Chanfi, 183b

Change, 168a

Chank, 184b

Channa Chana, 479a

Channock, Chanock, 2b, 3a

Chanquo, 184b

Chansamma, Chan Sumaun, 247b

Chaona, Chaoua, 232b

Chaoni, 214b

Chaoush, 213a

Chap, Chapa, 209a, 208b

Chapaatie, 825b

Châpâr-cátt, 210a

Chape, 208b

Chapel-snake, 224b

Chapo, Chapp, Chappe, 208b, 209a

Chappor, 209b

Chaqui, 442a

Chaquivilli, 217a

Charachina, 200b

Charados, 853b

Charamandel, 258a

Charconna, Charkonna, 706b

Charnagur, 184b

Charnoc, Charnock, 3a, 2b

Chárpái, Charpoy, 185a, 263b

Chartican, 204a

C'hasa, 480a

Chashew-apple, 168b

Chataguão, 203b

Chati, 189b

Chatigam, Chatigan, Chatigão, Chatigaon, 132b, 203b, 204a, 594b, 797a

Chatiin, Chatim, Chatin, Chatinar, 189b

Chatna, Chatnee, 221a

Chatrā, Chatta, 185b

Chattagar, 221a

Chatter, 185b

Chatty, 185b

Chaturam, 221b

Chaturi, 175b

Chatyr, 185b

Chaubac, 186a

Chaube, 232b

Chaubuck, 186a

Chau-chau, 213b

Chaucon, 908b

Chauderie, 212a

Chaudeus, 662a

Chaudharī, 213b, 214a

Chaudus, 662a

Chaugān, Chaughān, Chauigān, 191a, 192b

Chauker, 183a

Chauki, 206a

Chaul, 210b

Chaup, 208b

Chaus, 212b

Chautár, Chauter, 217b, 706b, 823b

Chavoni, 706b

Chaw, 185b, 906b

Chawadi, 212a

Chawbook, Chawbuck, 186a, 185b; Chawbuckswar, 186b

Chawool, 824a

Chay, 121b

Chayroot, 215b

Cheater, 188a

Chebuli, 186b, 608b

Check, 193b

Checkin, 194a

Cheechee, 186b, 518a

Cheek, 193a

Cheen, 198a

Cheena Pattun, 200a

Cheenar, 187a

Cheeny, 187b, 863b

Cheese, 187b

Cheeta, Cheetah, -connah, 187b, 188a

Chela, 376b

Chelah, 190a

Chelam, 195b, 877a

Cheli, Chelim, Chelin, Cheling, 188a, b, 189b, 490a, 867a

Chelingo, 188b

Chello, 706b

Chelluntah, 799b

Chelumgie, 195b

Chenam, 219b

Chenappapatam, 199b

Chenar, Chenawr, 187b, a

Chengie, Chengy, 377a

Chenwal, 210b

Chepî, 203a

Chequeen, Chequin, 194a, 193b

Cherafe, 832a

Cherafin, 974b

Cherbuter, 182b

Chereeta, 203a

Cherif, 826b

Cheringhee, 214b

Cheroot, Cheroota, 188b

Cherry Fouj, 189a

Cherufin, 974b

Cheruse, 168b

Cherute, 189a

Cheti, Chetie, 472b, 190a

Chetil, Chetin, Chetti, Chettijn, Chetty, 189b

Chevul, 211a

Chey, 215b

Cheyk, 813b

Cheyla, 190a

Cheyla, 819b

Chhap, Chhāpā, 207b, 208a

Chappar khat, 210a

Chhenchki, 203b

Chhínt, 57a

Chia, Chiai, 907a, 906b

Chialeng, 188b

Chiamai, Chiamay, Chiammay, 190a, b

Chiampana, 789a

Chianko, 184b

Chiaoux, 213a

Chiaramandel, 258a

Chias, 825a

Chiaus, Chiausus, Chiaux, 212b, 213b

Chicane, Chicanery, 190b, 193a

Chick, Chickeen, 193a, b, 194a

Chicken, 194a, 193b; -walla, 194a

Chickino, 193b

Chickledar, 835b

Chickore, Chicore, 194a, 195a

Chicquene, 194a

Chigh, 193a

Chikore, Chikûr, 194b

Chilao, Chilaw, 77a, 195a

Chile, Chili, 196a

Chillinga, 188b

Chillum, 195a

Chillumbrum, 195b

Chillumchee, 195b, 373a

Chilly, 196a

Chimice, 201b

Chimney-glass, 196a

Chin, 197b; Chín-Machín, 531b

China, 196b; Backaar, 886b; Beer, 199a; -Buckeer, 199a; Root, 199a; ware, 198a; woman, 198b; wood, 199b

Chinam, 219a

Chinapatam, 199b

Chīnār, Chinaur, 187b, a

Chince, Chinch, 201b

Chincheo, 200a, b

Chinchera, 201a

Chinchew, 200a, 797a

Chin-chin, 200b; -joss, 200b

Chinchura, Chinchurat, Chinechura, 201a, 706b

Chingala, Chingalay, Chingálla, 838b

Chingaree, 984a

Chinguley, 839a

Chīnī, 199a, 863b; -kash, 198b

Chinkalī, 828b

Chīn-khāna, 198b

Chinor, 187a

Chinsura, 201a

Chint, 202a

Chint, 201b

Chintabor, 838a

Chintz, 201b, 706b

Chipangu, 451b

Chipe, Chipo, 202b

Chiquiney, 193b

Chirchees, 31b

Chiretta, 203a

Chiroot, Chiroute, 189a

Chirs, 221a

Chishmeere, Chismer, 169a

Chit, 203a, 243a, 697a

Chīta, 187b

Chitchky, 203a

Chite, 202a, 255b

Chithee, 203b

Chitim, Chitini, 489b, 189b

Chitnee, 221a

Chitor, 204a

Chitory, Chitree-burdar, 185b

Chitrel, 859a

Chitrenga, 843a

Chitsen, 202b

Chittabulli, 706b

Chittagong, Chittagoung, 204a, 203b

Chittery, 482b

Chitti, 190a

Chittigan, 204a

Chittledroog, 204a

Chittore, 204a

Chitty, 203a

Chíval, Chivil, 211b, a

Choabdar, 204b

Choampa, 184a, 504b

Chobdar, Chobedar, 204b

Chobwa, 204b, 823a

Choca, 192b

Chocadar, 205a

Chocarda, 612b

Chockedaur, 205b

Chockly, 217a

Chocky, 206a

Chockrões, 217b

Choga, 205a

Choke, 214a

Chokey, 206a

Chokey-dar, Chokidar, 205a, 749a

Chokra, 205b

Choky, 205b, 252b

Chola, Cholamaṇḍalam, 257a, b

Cholera, -Morbus, 206b; Horn, 206b, 236b

Cholia, Choliar, 207a

Cholmendel, Cholmender, 258a

Choltre, 212a

Chomandarla, 257b

Chonk, 185a

Choola, 206b

Choolia, 207a

Choomar, 218a

Chop, 207a; -boat, 208a; Chop-chop, 209a; -dollar, 208a; Chope, 208b; -house, 208a, 209a

Chopper, 209b; Cot, 209b

Chopra, 254a

Chopsticks, 210a

Choqua, 192b

Choque, 205b

Chôṛamaṇḍala, Chormandel, Chormondel, Choromandel, Choromandell, 257a, 258a, b

Chota-hāziri, Chota-hazry, 210b

Choughan, 192b

Choukeednop, 205b

Choul, 210b

Choultry, 211b, 221b; Plain, 212a

Choupar, 220a

Chouri, 212a

Chouringhee, 214b

Chouse, 212b

Chout, Choute, Choutea, Chouto, 215a, b

Chow, 205a

Chow-chow, dog, 213a

Chowdrah, Chowdree, Chowdry, 214a, 213b

Chowk, 214a

Chowkee, Chowkie, 206a

Chowly, 207a

Chownee, 214a

Chow-patty, 219b

Chowra-burdar, 215a

Chowree, 212a

Chowree, 215a

Chowringee, Chowringhee, Chowringhy, 214b

Chowry, 214b, 271b; -badar, -burdar, 215a

Chowse, 213a

Chowt, 215a

Chowtar, Chowter, 217b, 706b, 823b

Choya, 215b; root, 216a

Chubdar, 204b

Chucarum, 192b

Chuckaroo, 216a

Chucker, 216a

Chuckerbutty, 216b, 751b

Chuckerey, 216a

Chucklah, Chuckleh, 216b, 219a

Chuckler, 217a

Chuckmuck, 217a

Chuckoor, 195a

Chuckrum, Chucram, 217a, 158a

Chucla, 706b

Chud, 482a

Chudder, Chuddur, 217b, 218a

Chudrer, 853b

Chueckero, 821a

Chuetohrgurh, 204b

Chughi, 461a

Chukān, 192a

Chukey, 206a

Chukker, 216b

Chuklah, 217a

Chakor, Chukore, 194b, 195a

Chul, 218a

Chulam, 752a

Chulia, Chuliah, 207a, 3b

Chullo, 218a

Chumar, 218a

Chumpak, 218b

Chumpala, Chumpaun, 463a

Chumpuk, 218a

Chuna, Chunah, Chunám, Chunan, 218b, 219a

Chunar, 187b

Chunar, Chunárgurh, 219a

Chundana, 790a

Chunderbanni, 706b

Chunderbund, 870a

Chundracona, 706b

Chungathum, 450a

Chunk, 184b

Chunu, 482a

Chupatty, 219b

Chupha, 209b

Chupkun, 219b

Chuppar, Chupper, 209b

Chupra, 220a

Chuprassee, Chuprassie, Chuprassy, 220a, 219b

Chur, 220b

Churee fuoj, 189a

Churr, 220a

Churruck, -Poojah, 220b

Churrus, Chursa, 220b, 221a

Chutkarry, 221a

Chutny, 221a

Chutt, 221a

Chuttanutte, Chuttanutty, 221b, a, 483a

Chuttrum, 221b

Chytor, 204b

Cià, 907b

Ciacales, 443b

Ciali, 183a

Ciama, 834a

Ciampà, 218b

Ciausc, 213a

Ciautru, 482a

Cichery, 288a

Cide, 806a

Cillam, 182a

Cimde, 837b

Cincapura, 839b

Cinde, 320b

Cinderella's Slipper, 222a

Cindy, 837a

Cingala, Cingalle, 838b

Cingapúr, Cingapura, 839b

Cinghalese, 838b

Cinguiçar, 791b

Cintabor, 838a

Cintra, -Orange, 870a, 222a, 642b, 643a

Cioki, 206a

Cionama, 218b

Ciormandel, 258a

Cipai, 811a

Cipanghu, 451b

Cipaye, 811a

Circar, 841a; Circars, the, 222a, 488a

Cirifole, 47a

Cirion, 886a

Cirote, 132b

Cirquez, 31b

Cisdy, 806a

Cit, 202a

Citterengee, 843a

Civilian, Civil Service, 222b

Clashee, Clashy, Classy, 223a

Clearing Nut, 223a

Cligi, 371b

Clin, Cling, 489b, 490a

Cloth of Herbes, 393b

Cloue, 223b

Clout, 706b

Clove, 223b; Islands, 576a

Clyn, 489b

Coach, 132b, 248a

Coarge, 255b

Coast, the, 223b

Coban, Cobang, 490a, 223b

Cobde, Cobdee, Cobido, 268a, 401a

Cobily Mash, Cobolly Masse, 222b, 224a

Cobra, 225a; -Capel, de Capello, de Capelo, 224b, 225a; -Guana, 398a; Lily, 225a; -Manilla, Minelle, Monil, 225a; Cobre Capel, 224b

Coca, 229a

Cocatore, 227b

Cocchichinna, Coccincina, 226b

Cocea, 229a

Cocelbaxa, 498a

Cocen, 226a

Coces, 262a

Coche, 229a

Cochim, Cochin, Cochin-China, Cochin-Leg, Cochym, 225b, 226a, 227a, 669a

Cocintana, Cocintaya, 244b

Cockatoo, Cockatooa, 227a, b

Cock-Indi, 229b

Cockoly, 268b

Cockroach, 227b

Cockup, 228a, 895a

Coco, Cocoa, Coco-Nut, 228a

Coco-do-Mar, Coco-de-Mer, 231b, 229b

Cocondae, 244b

Coco-nut, double, 229b

Cocus, 229b

Cocym, 226a

Codangalur, 272b

Codavascam, Codavascao, 231b, 232a

Codom, 366b

Cody, 255b

Coeco, Coecota, 229a

Coeli, 250b

Çofala, Çoffala, 850a

Coffao, Coffee, 232a

Coffery, 141b, 428b

Coffi, 233a

Coffre, Coffree, Coffry, 141b, 140b

Cogee, 179a

Cohi Noor, 491a

Coho, 233a

Co-hong, 421b, 422a

Cohor, 495a

Cohu, 233a

Coiloan, Coilum, 753a, 752a

Coimbatore, 233b

Coir, 233b

Coja, Cojah, 234b, 179a

Cokatoe, 227b

Coker, Coker-nut, -tree, 229b, 228a, 167a

Cokun, 245a

Colao, 234b

Colar, 495b

Colcha, 386a

Colderon, Colderoon, 235a, b

Colé, 250a

Colera, 206b

Coleroon, 234b

Colghum, 268b

Colh-ram, 235a

Colicotta, 146b

Coll, 250a

Collarum, 235a

Collary, 236a

Collat, 483b, 808b

Collecatte, 3a, 146a

Collector, 235b

Collee, 250b

College Pheasant, 236a

Collerica Passio, 206b

Collery, -Horn, -Stick, 236a, b

Colli, 250b

Collicuthia, 148a

Collij, 250a

Collomback, 144b

Colobi, 752b

Coloen, 752b

Colomba Root, 237a

Colombo, 236b

Colon, Colonbio, 752b, a

Coloran, 235a

Colum, 249a

Columbee, 491b

Columbia Root, 237a

Columbo, 752b

Columbo Root, 237a

Columbum, Columbus, 752a, 873b

Coly, 250b

Colyytam, 865a

Comalamasa, 224a

Comar, 237a, 239a, 150b

Comarbãdo, 279b

Comari, 238b

Comatay, Comaty, 239a, 239b

Cómaty, 237b

Combaconum, 237b

Combalenga, 244b

Combarband, 280a

Combea, 150a

Combly, 279b

Comboli Mas, 224b

Comboy, 237b

Combrù, Combu, 384b

Comedis, 238b, 540b

Comelamash, 224a

Comercolly Feathers, 7a, 238a

Cominham, 87a

Comitte, 237b

Comley, 279b

Commel mutch, 224a

Commerbant, 280a

Commercolly, Feathers, 238a, 7a

Commission, 151a

Commissioner, Chief, Deputy, 238a

Committy, 237b

Comolanga, Comolinga, 244a, b

Comorão, 384b

Comoree, Comori, Comorin, Cape, 239a, 238b

Comotaij, Comotay, 239b, a

Compadore, 244a

Company, Bāgh, 462a

Compendor, 244a

Competition-wallah, 239b

Compidore, Compodore, 244a, 243b

Compost, Compound, Compounde, 243b, 240b, 242b

Comprador, Compradore, Compudour, 243b, 244a

Conacapula, Conakapule, 246b, 247a

Conaut, 154a

Conbalingua, 244a

Concam China, 226b

Concan, 244b

Conch-shell, 184b

Concha, 496a

Condrin, 155a

Confirmed, 245a

Cong, 246a

Congas, Congass, 156b

Congee, 245a; -House, 245b

Congeveram, 245b

Congi-medu, Congimer, 157a

Congo, 157b

Congo, 908b

Congo-Bunder, 246a; Congoe, 157a; Congoed, 156b

Congou, 908b

Congoun, Congue, 246a, b

Conicopla, Conicopoly, 247a, 246b, 281a, 783b

Conimal, Conimere, 157a

Conjee cap, 65a, 245a; -House, 245b

Conjee Voram, 246a

Conjemeer, 157a

Conker, Conkur, 496a

Connah, 479b

Connaught, Connaut, 154a

Connego, 157b

Connymere, 157a

Connys, 176b

Consoo House, 247a

Consumah, Consumer, 247a, 486b

Contenij, 11b, 289a

Conucopola, 247a

Cooch Azo, 247b

Cooch Behar, 248a

Cooja, Coojah, 248b, a, 492a

Cookery, 491b

Cook-room, 248b

Coolcunny, Coolcurnee, 248b

Coolee, 250b

Cooley, 250b

Coolicoy, 248b

Coolin, 249a

Coolitcayo, 248b

Coolung, 249a

Cooly, 249b

Coomkee, 251b

Coomry, 252a, 251b

Coonemerro, Coonimode, 157a

Coopee, 706b

Coorg, 252a

Coorge, 255a

Coorsy, 252a

Coos-Beyhar, 248a

Coosky, 703a

Coosumba, 252b

Cootub, 252b

Copang, 490b, 530b

Copass, 158b

Copeck, 253a, 121b

Copera, 254a, 446b

Copha, 233a

Coppersmith, 253b

Copra, Coprah, 254a, 253b

Coquer-nut, Coquo, 229a, b, 231a

Coquodrile, 275b

Coraal, 256a, 259a

Corabah, 163a

Coraçone, 768a, 837a

Corah, 706b

Coral-tree, 254a

Corall, 259a

Corcon, Corcone, 163b, a

Corcopal, Corcopali, 254b

Corg, Corge, 255b, a

Cori, 270b

Corind, 259a

Coringa, 256a

Corjá, Corjaa, 255a, b, 875a

Corle, 256a

Cormandel, Cormandell, 258b, a

Cornac, Cornaca, 256a

Corocoro, 160a

Coromandel, Coromandyll, Coromondel, 256b, 258a, b

Corporal Forbes, 258b

Corral, 258b, 476a

Corū, 262a

Corumbijn, 491b

Corundum, 259a

Cos, 262a

Cosbeague, 389b

Cos Bhaar, 248a

Cosmi, Cosmim, Cosmin, Cosmym, 260a, 259b, a, 71a

Cospetir, 260a

Coss, 261a

Cossa, 707a

Cossack, Cossâkee, 262a

Cosse, 262a

Cossebàres, 170b

Cosset, Cossett, Cossid, 263b, a, 262b

Cossimbazar, 263a

Cossy, 92b

Cossya, Cossyah, 263a, b, 480a

Cosuke, 262b

Coste, 391b

Costo, 492a

Costumado, 286a

Costus, 263b, 492a

Cot, 263b

Cotamaluco, 264b

Cotch, 173b

Cote Caungrah, 631b

Coteka, 289a

Cotia, 265a

Cotonia, 289a

Cott, 264b, 58a

Cotta, Cottah, 265a

Cotton, 265a; Tree, Silk, 265b

Cotul, 494b

Cotwal, 265b

Coucee, 262a

Couche, 248a

Couchin China, 227a

Coulam, Coulao, 752b

Coulee, Couley, Couli, 368a, 251a, 218a

Coulombin, 491b

Couly, 250b

Counsillee, 266a

Countrey, Countrie, Country, -Captain, 267a, 266a, 267a

Coupan, Coupang, 490a, b

Courim, 270b

Cournakea, 256b

Courou, 276a

Course, 261a, 262a, 204a

Course, 267b

Courtallum, 267b

Coury, 271a

Covad, Coveld, 268a

Covenanted Servants, 267b, 222b

Coverymanil, 225b

Covid, 268a

Covil, 268a

Covit, 268a

Covra Manilla, 225b

Cowan, 271b

Cowcheen, 226a

Cowcolly, 268b

Cow-itch, 268b

Cowl, Cowle, 268b, 413a, 590b

Cowler, 250b

Cowpan, 490a, 888b

Cowrie, Cowry, 270b, 269a; Basket, 271b

Cowtails, 271b

Cowter, 217b, 706b

Coya, 234b

Coylang, 753a

Coz, Cozbaugue, Cozbeg, 389b, 390a

Cozzee, Cozzy, 579b, 178b

Cran, 272a

Crancanor, 273a

Cranchee, Cranchie, 272a, 474b, 664a

Cranee, 273b

Cranganor, Crangelor, Cranguanor, 273a, 272b

Cranny, Crany, 273a, 274a

Crape, 274a

Crease, Creased, 274a, 275b

Creat, 203a

Credere Del, 275b

Creeper, 396b

Creese, Creezed, 274b, 275a

Creole, 275b

Crese, Cress, Cresset, 275a

Crewry, 276b

Cric, Cricke, Cris, Crisada, Crise, Crisse, 275a, 274a, 880b

Crockadore, 227b

Crocodile, 275b

Crongolor, 273a

Crore, 276a

Crori, 276b

Crotchey, 276b

Crou, 276a, 898a

Crow-pheasant, 276b

Crusna, 380b

Cryse, 275a

Çuaquem, 860b

Cubba, 12a

Cubeb, 277a

Cubeer Burr, 277b, 65b

Cucin, 226a

Cuckery, 491b

Cucuya, Cucuyada, 277b

Cuddalore, 278a

Cuddapah, 278a

Cuddom, 266b

Cuddoo, 278b

Cuddy, 278b

Cudgeri, 477b

Çudra, 853b

Culgar, 13b

Culgee, 278b

Cullum, 249a

Culmureea, 279a

Culsey, Culsy, 279a, 465b

Culua, 850a

Culy, 176b

Cumbly, 279a

Çumda, 868b

Cumduryn, 155a, 530a

Cumly, 279a

Cummerband, Cummerbund, 280a, 279b

Cummeroon, 384b

Cummul, 279a

Cumquot, 280a

Cumra, 280a

Cumrunga, 280a

Cumsha, Cumshaw, 280a

Cunarey, 413b

Cuncam, 244b, 628b

Cunchunee, 280b, 295b

Çunda, 868b

Cundry, 413b

Cunger, Cunjur, 410a, b

Cunkan, 244b

Cunnacomary, 239a

Çuny, 825a

Cupang, 490a

Çupara, 873b

Cupo, 530a

Cupong, 155a

Çura, 874a

Çurate, 875a

Çurati Mangalor, 876b

Curia, 255a

Curia Muria, 280b, 769b

Curmoor, 355a

Curnat, 164b

Curnum, 281a, 246b

Curounda, 281a

Curra-curra, 160a, 645a

Çurrate, 875a

Curree, Currie, 282b

Currig Jema, 281a

Currumshaw Hills, 281a

Curry, 281a; -Stuff, 283a

Çuryate, 875b

Cusbah, 283a

Cuscuss, 283b

Cusher, 248b, 492a

Cushoon, 288b, 492b

Cushta, 707a

Cusle-bashee, 498b

Cuspadore, Cuspidoor, Cuspidor, Cuspidore, 284a, 614b

Cuss, 283b

Cusseah, 263b

Cusselbash, 498b

Custard-Apple, 284a, 857a

Custom, 286a; Customer, 286a, 802a

Cutanee, 289a

Cutch, 286b; Gundava, 287a

Cutch, 173a

Cutcha, 287b; -pucka, 287b

Cutcheinchenn, 226b

Cutcheree, Cutchery, Cutcherry, 288a, 287b

Cutcherry, 476b

Cutchnar, 288b

Cutchy, 245b

Cutiá, 265a

Cutmurál, Cutmurram, 173a

Cuts, 286b

Cuttab, 253a

Cuttack, 289a

Cuttanee, Cuttannee, 289a, 707a

Cuttaree, 482b

Cuttarri, 497a

Cuttenee, 289a

Cutter, 175b

Cuttery, Cuttry, 482a, 289a

Cutwahl, Cutwal, Cutwall, Cutwaul, 60a, 265b, 266a

Cuzzanna, 497b

Cymbal, 807a

Cymde, 768a, 837a

Cymiter, 804b

Cyngilin, Cynkalan, Cynkali, 829a, 667a, 531b

Cyromandel, 258a

Cyrus, 289a, 249a, 886a

Cytor, 204a

Dabaa, 328b

Dabag, 455b

Dabhol, 290a

Dabou, 328a

Dabul, Dabuli, Dabull, Dabyl, 289b, 612b

Daca, 290a

Dacàn, Dacani, 301b

Dacca, 290a

Dachanos, 301b

Dachem, 4a

Dachem, 298b

Dachinabadēs, 301b

Dacoit, Dacoity, Dacoo, 290a, b

Dadney, Dadny, 290b

Daeck, 290a

Daee, 301a

Daftar, Daftardār, 329b

Dagbail, 290b

Daghope, Dagoba, 291a

Dagon, Dagong, Dagoon, 291b, 292a, b

Dagop, 291a

Dahnasari, 914b

Dahya, 252a

Daibul, 292b

Daimio, 292b

Daiseye, 292b, 306b

Dāk, 300b; -bungalow, 129b; chauki, -choki, -chowky, 300a

Daka, 290a

Dak'hinī, 302a

Dakoo, 290b

Dala, Dalaa, 292b, a

Dalal, 304b

Dalaway, 292b

Dáli, 322a

Dali, 302b

Dallaway, Dalloway, 293a

Dally, 322a

Daloyet, 293a

Dam, 293a; Dama, 676b

Daman, 294b

Damani, 294b

Damar, 295a

Damasjane, Dame-Jeanne, Dāmijāna, 305a, 304b

Dammar, Dammer, 295b, 294b

Damn, 294b

Dampukht, 330b

Dana, 295b

Dancing girl, wench, 295b, 296a

Dandee, Dandi, Dandy, 296a, b

Dangur, 295b

Danseam, 834a

Dans-hoer, 296a

Dao, 326a

Daquẽ, 301b; Daquem, 628b, 779a

Daraçana, 37a

Darbadath, 624a

Darbán, 333a

Darbar, 331a

Darcheenee, Darchini, 297a

Darion, 332b

Darjeeling, Dārjīling, 297a

Daroez, 306b

Daróga, 297a

Darōhai, 321b

Dartzeni, 297a

Darwan, 333a

Darwaza bund, 333b

Dasehra, 333b

Dâsi, 307b

Dassora, 333b

Dastoor, 334b

Datchin, 298a; Datsin, 298b

Datura, 298b; yellow, 299b; Datyro, 299a

Daudne, 290b

Daur, 325b

Daurka, 335a

Davàli, 309a

Daw, 315a

Dāwah, Dawk, 299b; to lay a, 300b; -banghee, -banghy, 61a; bungalow, 129b; -garry, 365b

Daxin, Daxing, 298a

Daya, Daye, 301a, 300b

Deaner, 301a

Debal, 301a, 320a

Debash, 328a

Deberadora, 69b

Decam, Decan, 628b, 301b

Decani, Decanij, Decanin, Decany, 302a, 301b

Decca, 290a

Deccan, Deccany, 302a

Deck, 302a

Decoit, 290b

Dee, 236a, 980b

Deedong, 439b

Deeh, 980b

Deen, 302a

Deepaullee, 309a

Defteri, 330a

Degon, 292b

Deiudar, 306a

Dehli, 302b

Dekaka, 290a

Dekam, 302a

Dekh, 302a

Delale, 304a

Delavay, 719b

Delect, 293a

Deleuaius, 292b

Delhi, Deli, 302b

Deli, 304a

Deling, Delingege, Delingo, 303a

Dellál, 304b

Delly, 303a

Delly, Mount, 303b

Deloget, 293a

Deloll, 304a

Deloyet, 293a

Dely, 302b, 303a

Dely, 304a

Demar, 295b

Demijohn, 304b

Demmar, Demnar, 295a

Demon, 294b

Denga, Dengi, 897b, a

Dengue, 305a

Deodar, 305b

Deputy Commissioner, 238a

Derba, 331b

Derega, Deroghah, Derrega, 297b

Derrishacst, 306b

Derroga, 297b

Deruissi, 306b

Dervich, Dervis, Dervische, Dervish, 306b, a

Derwan, 333a

Desai, 306b

Desanin, 301b

Desaye, 306b

Deshereh, 333b

Desoy, 465b

Despatchadore, 319a

Dessaye, 306b

Dessereh, 333b

Destoor, Destour, 306b, 307a

Deubash, 328a

Deuti, 307a

Deutroa, 299a

Deva-dachi, Deva-dāsī, Devedaschie, 307a, b, 295b, 912a

Devil, 307b, 714b; -Bird, 307b; Devil's Reach, 308a; Worship, 308a

Dewal, 320a

Déwal, Déwálé, 308b

Dewalee, 309a

Dewaleea, 308b

Dewally, 308b

Dewān, Dewanjee, 310b, 311a

Dewanny, 311b; Adawlat, 4b

Dewataschi, 296a

Dewaun, 309a

Dewauny, 311b, 309b

Dewtry, 299b

Deysmuck, 248b

Deyspandeh, 248b

Dhā, 326a

Dhagob, Dhagope, 291b, a

Dhai, 301a

Dhák, 312b

Dhall, 312a

Dharna, 316a

Dhatūra Firinghī, 35b

Dhau, 315b

Dhaullie, 322a

Dhawk, 312b

Dhībat-al-Mahal, 547b

Dhoby, 312b

Dhome, 322b

Dhoney, Dhony, 323b, a

Dhoolie, Dhooly, 313b, a

Dhoon, 314a

Dhoop-ghurry, 372b

Dhootie, Dhooty, Dhoty, 314b, a, 707a

Dhow, 314b

Dhurgaw, 331b

Dhurmsalla, 315b, 221b

Dhurna, 315b

Dhúr Samund, 325a

Dhuti, 314b

Dhye, 300b

Diamond Harbour, 317a, 766a

Dibajāt, 547a

Dibottes, 119a

Didwan, 317a, 473a, 40b

Diewnāgar, 613b

Digby Chick, 126b

Diggory, Diggree, 317b

Digon, Digone, 292b

Digrī, 317b

Dihlī, 302b

Dik dik, daun daun, 919b

Dikhdari, Dikk, 317b

Dili, Dilli, 302b

Dilly, Mount, 304a

Dim, 302a

Dime, 294b

Dinapore, 317b

Dīnār, Dînâra, 317b, 318a

Dīnawar, 322b

Ding, 302a, b

Dínga, Dingey, Dinghy, 318b, 319a, 362b

Dingo, 773a, 897b

Dingue, Dingy, 313b

Dio, 319b

Dipáwali, 309a

Dirdjee, Dirge, Dirzee, 319a

Dirwan, 333a

Dispatchadore, 319a

Dissauva, Dissava, Dissave, 319a

Distoree, 307a

Ditch, Ditcher, 319b

Dithwan, 317b

Diu, 319b

Diudar, 306a

Diulcinde, Diulcindy, Diuli Sind, Diúl-Sind, Diulsinde, 320b

Diuanum, 310a

Diuxa, 319b

Div, 321a

Diva, 547a

Dīvālī, Divâly, 309a

Dīva-Mahal, 547b

Divan, Divanum, 311b, 413a

Dive, 319b

Divi, 547a

Divl, 320b

Diwaen, 312a

Dīwah Mahal, 914a

Díwal, 505b

Dīwālī, 309a

Dīwān, 309b

Dīwānī, 311b

Djamia, 469b

Djava, Djâwah, 455a, 456a

Djengle, Djungle,470b

Doa, 321b

Doāb, 321a

Doai, 321a

Doana, 311a

Doar, 321b

Dobash, 328a

Dobe, Dobie, 313a, 312b

Dobil, 320b

Dobund, 322a

Dock, 300a

Dodgeon, 298b

Dog choucky, 300a

Dogon, Dogonne, 292a

Dohll, Dol, Doll, 312b, a

Dolly, 322a, 58a

Dombar, Dombaree, Dome, 322b

Dondera Head, 322b

Doney, 323a

Dongari, Dongerijn, 331a

Doni, 323a

Donna, 295b

Donny, 323a

Doob, 323b

Doobasheeo, 328a

Doocan, Doocaun, 323b, 871b

Doodee, Doodoo, 167b, 168a

Dooggaunie, 167b

Dool, 326a

Doolee, Dooley, Doolie, 313b, a

Doomba, Doombur, 324a

Dooputty, 324b

Doorea, 325b, 707a

Doorga Pooja, 324b

Doorsummund, 324b

Door-van, 333a

Doory Dora, 325a

Dorado, 325a

Doray, Doraylu, 325a, b

Dorbard, 331b

Dorea, 707a

Dorecur 444b

Doresandlu, 325b

Doria, 325b

Dorian, 331b

Doriya, 325b

Doroga, 297b

Doshāka, 156b

Dosootee, Dosooti, Dosooty, 325b, 707a

Dotchin, 298b

Dotee, Dotia, 314b, 376b

Double-grill, 325b

Douli, 313b

Dour, 325b

Dovana, 311b

Dow, 314b

Dow, 325b

Dowle, 313b

Dowle, 326a

Dowra, Dowrah, 326a

Drabi, Draby, 326a

Dragomanni, Dragomano, 327b

Dragon, 307b

Drâvida, Dravidian, 326b

Drawers, Long, 327a

Dress-boy, Dressing-boy, 327a, 328a

Droga, Droger, 298a, 297b, 817a

Drogomanus, Drugemen, Druggerman, Druggement, 327a, b

Drumstick, 327b; Tree, 426b

Dsomo, 984b

Dually, 309a

Duan, Duana, 310b, 311b, 497b; Duan Konna, 311b; Duanne, 311b

Dub, 327b

Dubash, Dubass, 328a

Dubba, Dubbah, 329a

Dubbeer, 328b

Dubber, 328b, 403b

Dubety, 324b

Ducamdare, 323b

Ducks, 329a; Bombay, 329a, 126a

Duco, 323b

Duffadar, 329a

Dufter, Dufterdar, Dufterkhanna, Duftery, Duftoree, 329a, b, 309b, 243a

Duggie, 330a

Dugong, 330a

Duguazas, 823b

Dukān, Dukhaun, 323b

Dūla, Dūlī, 313a, 659b

Dulol, 304a

Dúlsind, 769b

Dulwai, Dulwoy, 293a, 316a

Dumbar, Dumbaru, 322b

Dumbcow, 330a

Dumbri, 322b

Dumdum, Dumdummer, 330a, b

Dumier, 334a

Dumpoke, 330b

Dumree, Dumrie, 330b, 293b

Dûn, 314a

Dungaree, Dungeree, 330b, 331a, 707a

Duppa, Dupper, 328b

Durai, 325a

Durbar, 331a

Durean, 332b

Durgah, Durgaw, 331b

Durhmsallah, 315b

Durian, Durianus, Durion, 331b, 332a

Durjun, 333a

Duroa, 299a

Durreer, 325b

Dúr Samun, Dúru Samundúr, 325a

Durwaun, 333a

Durwauza-bund, 333a

Duryoen, 332b

Durzee, 889a

Dusaud, 749a

Dusharah, Dusrah, Dussarah, Dussera, 333b

Dustick, 334b

Dustoor, Dustoore, Dustooree, Dustoory, Dusturia, 333b, 334a, b, 307a

Dustuck, 334b

Dutchin, 298b

Dutra, Dutroa, Dutry, 299b, a

Dutt, Duttee, 314b

Duty, 307a, 601a

Dwar, 322a

Dwarka, 334b

Dwye, 321a

Dy, Dyah, 301a

Dyo, 383b

Dysucksoy, 707a

Dyvan-khane, Dyvon, 311b, 310b

Eade-Garrh, 337a

Eagle-wood, 336a

Earth-oil, 336a, 173b

Ecka, 336a

Eed, 336b

Eedgah, Eed Gao, 336b, 337a, 130a

Ehshâm, 345a

Eintrelopre, 439b

Ekhee, Ekka, 336b, a

Ekteng, 337a

Elabas, 13a

Elange, 172a

Elatche, 707a

Elchee, Elchi, 337a

Elephans, 343a; Elefante, 341b; Elephant, 337b; Elephanta, 341a; Elephant-Creeper, 343b; Elephante, Elephanto, 342b, a

Eli, 303b

Ellefanté, Ilheo de, 342a

Elk, 343b

Ellora, Elora, 343b

Elu, 344a

Emaunberra, 432b

Embary, 17a

Emblic, 344a, 608b

Emer, Emir, 18a, b

Emmerti, 707a

Emmet, white, 32b

Enaum, 433a

Englesavad, 344a; English-bázár, 344a; -water, 94a

Enterlooper, 439a

Equirotal Carriage, 365b

Errenysis, 83a

Esh, 96b

Esparci, 681b

Estang, 899b

Estimauze, 344b

Estreito, do Governador, 391a

Esturion, 332b

Eugenes, 639a

Eurasian, 344b

Europe, 344b, 266b

Exberbourgh, 763a

Eyah, 42a

Eysham, 345a

Fackeer, 347b

Facteur, Factor, 345b, a, 222b; Factory, Factorye, 346a

Faghfúr, 347a, 49a

Failsoof, 347b

Fākanūr, 45a, 552b

Fakeel, 961a

Fakeer, Fakier, Fakir, 347b

Faknúr, 828b

Falaun, 348a

Falory, 38b

Fan, Fanám, Fanão, 348b, a, 349a, 673b

Fandaraina, Fandarina, Fandreeah, 667a, 540a, 166a

Fannò, Fannon, Fanoeen, Fanom, Fanone, 349a, 348b

Fan-palm, 349b

Fanqui, 349b

Fansoûri, Fanṣūrī, 456a, 69b, 151b

Fantalaina, 667a

Faquir, 347b

Faraçola, 359a

Farangīha, 353a

Farásh, 349b

Farash-danga, 184b

Farasola, 358b

Faraz, 349b

Farazola, 359a

Farhangī, 353a

Farrásh, 349b

Farshābūr, 700b

Fateish, 351a

Fedea, 350a

Feelchehra, 584a

Feerandah, 966a

Feitiçaria, Feitiçeira, Feitiço, 351a

Ferash, 349b

Ferázee, 350a

Ferenghy, Feringee, Feringhy, Feringy, 354a, 353b

Ferosh, 350a

Feroshuhr, Ferozeshuhur, 350b

Ferrais, Ferrash, 349b, 350a

Fétiche, Fetisceroe, Fetish, Fetishism, Fettiso, Feytiço, 351a, 350b

Ffaraz, Fffaraze, 73a, 349b

Ffarcuttee, 310b

Ffuckeer, 347b

Filosofo, 347b

Firáshdánga, 146b

Firefly, 351a

Firinghee, Dhatura, Firingi, 352b, 35b, 353b

Firm, Firma, Firman, Firmao, Firmaun, 354b, a

Fiscal, Fiscall, 354b

Fitton gārī, 365b

Flandrina, 667a, 829a

Flercher, 355a

Flori, 38b

Florican, Floriken, Florikin, 355a

Flowered-Silver, 355b, 772a

Fluce, 389b

Fly, -palanquin, 355b

Flying-fox, 356a

Fogass, 356b

Foker, 347b

Fo-lau-sha, 700b

Folium Indicum, 356b, 89b

Follepons, 739a

Foojadar, 358a

Fool, 357a; Fool Rack, Fool's Rack,357a, 356b, 36b; Foole Sugar, 396b

Foota, 708a

Foozilow, to, 357a

Foras Lands, Forasdār, Forest Road,357a, b

Forlorn, 348a

Fotadar, 717b

Foufel, 35b

Foujdah, Foujdar, 358a; Foujdarry, 358b; Adawlat, 4b

Foule sapatte, 831a

Fousdar, Fouzdaar, 358a

Fowra, Fowrah, 358b

Fox, Flying, 358b, 356a

Fozdarry, 358b

Frail, 358b

Franchi, Francho, Franco, Franghi, Frangue, Frangui, Franque, Franqui, 353a, b, 582b, 594b

Frash, Frasse, Frassy, 349a, 350a, 250b

Frasula, Frazala, Frazil, 359a, 358b

Freguezia, 359a, 787b

Frenge, Frengiaan, Frenk, Fringe, Fringi, 353b

Frost, 350a, 412a

Fuddea, 350a

Fugacia, 356b

Fula, 357a, 627a

Fulang, 353a

Fuleeta, 359a; -Pup, 359a

Fulús, 121b

Funan, 159b, 166a

Fundaraina, Funderane, 667b, a

Funny, 323b

Furlough, 359a

Furnaveese, Furnavese, 359b

Furza, 703a

Fusly, 359b

Futwa, Futwah, 359b, 360a, 178a, 511a

Gaaz, 389b

Gabaliquama, 360b

Gabar, 400a

Gaddees, 381a

Gaddon, Gadong, Gadonge, 381a, b

Gael, 140b

Gaini, 407a

Gajapati, Gajpati, 260b

Galea, 362a

Galee, 360a

Galei, Galeia, 362a

Galeon, Galeot, Galeota, 362a, b

Gālewār, 405b

Gali, 360a

Galie, Galion, Galiot, 362a, b

Galleece, 360a

Gallegalle, 360b

Galle, Point de, 360a

Gallevat, Galley, Galleywatt, Galliot, Gallivat, Galwet, Galye, 361a, b, 362b, 363a

Gālyūr, 405b

Gambier, 363a

Gamboge, 150b

Gamça, 364a

Gamiguin, 376b

Gamron, 46b; Gamrou, Gamrūn, 384b, a

Gamta, 364a

Gancar, Gancare, 75a, 365b

Ganda, 363b

Gandhāra, 154b

Gangeard, 410b

Gangja, Ganja, 403a

Gans, Gansa, Ganse, 364b, a

Ganta, Gantan, Ganton, 364a

Ganza, 364a

Gaot, 370a

Gaou, 391b

Gar, 364b

Garbin, 595a

Garce, 364b

Gardafui, Gardefan, 399b

Gardee, 364b

Garden-house, Gardens, 365a

Gardi, Gardunee, 365a, 913a

Gargoulette, 382a

Gari, 373a

Gārī, 365b

Garial, 595a

Garrha, 707a

Garroo, Garrow-wood, 335b

Garry, 365b

Garse, 364b

Garvance, Garvanço, 145a

Gary, 365b

Gaspaty, 260b

Gat, 369b

Gatameroni, 173a

Gate, Gatte, Gatti, 369b, 370a, 244b

Gaú, 391b

Gaudewari, 380b

Gaudia, 391a

Gaudma, 366b

Gauges, 383a

Gaum, 365b

Gauna, 398a

Gaurian, 366a

Gauskot, 393b

Gaut, 369a

Gautama, 366a, 119a

Gauzil, 569a

Gavee, 366b

Gavial, 366b

Gayāl, 406b

Gaz, Gaze, 401a, 261b

Gazat, 367a

Gazelcan, 388a

Gazizi, 169b

Gebeli, 375a

Gecco, Gecko, 367a

Gedonge, 381b

Gelabdar, 468a

Gellywatte, Geloa, Gelua, 363a, 362b

Geme, 448a, 453b

Gemidar, 980b

Gemini, Gemna, 469b

Gendee, 373a

Gengibil, Gengibre, 861a, 374b

Gentil, Gentile, Gentio, Gentoo, Gentu, Gentue, 368a, 367b, 913b

Georgeline, 374a

Geraffan, 378a

Geree, 31b

Gergelim, 373b

Gergelin, 375a

Gerjilim, 373b

Gerodam, 397a

Gerselin, 373b

Gesje, 405a

Gess, 401a

Gharbi, 365a

Gharee, Gharry, 365b

Ghascut, 394a

Ghât, Ghaut, 369a

Ghauz, Ghāz, 390a, 389b

Ghe, Ghee, 370a

Gheri, 372b

Ghí, 370a

Ghilji, Ghilzai, 371b, 370b

Ghinee, 407a

Ghogeh, 383a, 876b

Ghole, 384a

Ghong, 385b

Ghoole, 372b

Ghorab, 392a

Ghoriyal, 367a

G'horry, 365b

Ghorul, 387b

Ghoul, 372a

Ghounte, 387a

Ghráb, 392a

Ghūl, 372a

Ghūl, 383b

Ghumti, 387a

Ghurāb, 392a

Ghureeb purwar, 404a

Ghurī, 619b

Ghurjaut, 404b

Ghurra, 372b, 185b

Ghurree, 404b

Ghurry, 372b

Ghyal, 406b

Giacha, 443a

Giagra, 446b

Giam, 448b

Giambo di China, d'India, 449a

Giancada, 450a

Gianifanpatan, 445b

Giasck, 453b

Giengiovo, 374b

Gilodar, 468b

Gin, 168a

Gindey, Gindy, 373a, 196a

Gingal, 373b

Gingaleh, 828b

Gingall, 373a, 474b

Gingani, 376a

Gingaul, 795b

Ginge, 318b

Gingee, 377a

Gingeli, Gingelly, 373b

Ginger, 374a

Gingerlee, Gingerly, 375a

Gingerly, 374a

Ginggan, Ginggang, Gingham, 376b, 375b, 4b, 707a

Gingi, 376b

Gingiber, 375a

Ginja, 377a

Ginjall, 373b

Ginseng, 377a

Giraffa, Giraffe, 378a, 377a

Girandam, 397b

Girja, 378b

Girnaffa, 378b

Glab, 392b

Go, 380a

Goa, 379a; Master, 384a; Plum, 379b; Potato, 379b; Powder, 379b; Stone, 379b

Goban, Gobang, 380a

Godavery, 380a

Goddess, 381a

Godeman, 366b

Godhra, 386a

Godoen, 381b

Godomem, 366a

Godon, 381b

Godoriin, 386a

Godovāri, 381a

Godown, 381a, 243a

Godowry, 380b

Goe, 379b

Goedown, 381b

Goeni, Goeny, 403b

Goerabb, 392b

Goercullah, 387a

Goga, 379a, 382b

Gogala, 383a

Goglet, 382a, 812b

Gogo, 382b

Gogola, Gogolla, 768a, 383a

Gogul, 386a

Gola, 495b

Gola, Golah, 383b, 384a, 108b

Gold Mohur, 573a; Flower, 383b; Gold Moor, 574a

Gole, 383b

Golgot, Golgota, Golgotha, 146a

Golim, 423a

Golmol, 386b

Goltschut, 830b

Gomashta, Gomashtah, Gomasta, Gomastah, 384a

Gomberoon, Gombroon, Gombruc, 385a, 384a, b

Gom-gom, Gomgommen, 402b

Gomio, 468b

Gomroon, Gomrow, 384b

Gomutí, 385a, 781b

Gondewary, 380b

Goney, 403b

Gong, 385a

Gong, 365b

Gonga Sagur, 798a

Gongo, 385b

Gonk, Gonoũk, 472b

Gony, 904a

Goodry, 386a

Googul, 386a

Googur, Goojur, 386a, b

Goolail, Gooleil-bans, 386b

Gool-mohur, 383b

Goolmool, 386b

Goome, 373a

Goomtee, 386b

Goomul mutch, 224b

Goont, 387a

Goony, 403b

Goor, 195a

Goorcully, 387a

Goordore, 389a

Goorka, Goorkally, 387a

Gooroo, 387b

Goorul, 387b

Goorzeburdar, Goosberdaar, Goosberdar, 387b, 427a

Goozerat, 388a

Goozul-khana, 388a

Gopura, Gopuram, 388b

Gora, Gora log, 388b

Gorâb, 392a

Gorahwalla, Gorawallah, 388b

Gorayit, Gorayt, 389a

Gordower, 389a

Gore, 390a

Gorge, 255b

Gorgelane, Gorgelette, Gorgolane, Gorgolet, Gorgolett, Gorgoletta, 382a, b

Gorregorri, 126b

Goru, 387b

Gos, 391b

Gosain, Gosaing, Gosannee, 389a, 665b

Gosbeck, Gosbeague, Gosbeege, 389b

Gosel-kane, 388b

Gosha, 390a

Gosine, 389a

Gosle-kane, 388b

Goss, 389b

Goss, 401a

Gossein, Gossyne, 389a

Gotam, Gotma, 366b

Gotton, Gottoni, 381b

Goualeor, 406a

Goudrin, Gouldrin, 386a

Goule, 372b

Goung, 390a

Gour, 390a

Gourabe, 392a

Gouren, 390b

Gourgoulette, 382a

Gouro, 390b

Gourou, 387b

Gourze-berdar, 387b

Governor's Straits, 390b

Gow, 391a, 261a

Gowa, Gowai, Gowāpūra, 379a

Gowre, 390b

Goyava, 400a

Gozurat, 388a

Grab, 391b; Service, 104a

Grab-anemoas, 404a

Grabb, 392b

Gracia, 395a

Grain, Gram, 393a, 392b

Gram-fed, 393a

Gram Mogol, 572b

Gram-serenjammee, surrinjaumee, 877b

Grandon, Grandonic, 393b, 792a, 793a

Gran Magol, 572a; Porto, 728a

Grant, 397a

Grão, 393a

Grasia, 395a

Grass, Grasse-cloth, 393b

Grass-cutter, 393b

Grassia, 395a, 50b

Grasshopper Falls, 394a

Grass-widow, 394a; Widower, 394b

Grassyara, 394a

Gratiates, 395a

Grave-digger, 395a

Gredja, 379a

Gree, 373a

Green-pigeon, 395a

Grendam, 397b

Grenth, 397a

Grey Partridge, 395b

Griblee, 395b

Griff, Griffin, Griffish, 395b

Grob, 392a, b

Groffe, 396a

Grooht, 397a

Grou, 169b, 387b

Ground, 396a, 176a

Gruff, 396a

Grunth, Grunthee, Grunthum, 397a

Guadovaryn, 380a

Guaiava, 400a

Guâliâr, 406a

Gualveta, 362a

Guana, 397b, 367a

Guancare, 365a

Guano, 398a

Guãoo, 365a

Guardafoy, Guardafú, Guardafui, Guardafun, Guardafuni, Guardefui, 398a, 399a

Guary, 372a

Guate, 369b

Guava, 399b; Guaver, 400a

Gubber, 400a

Gubbrow, 400a

Guchrát, 388a

Gudam, 381a

Gudavarij, 380a

Gudda, 400a

Guddee, Guddy, 400a

Gudeloor, 707a

Gudge, 400a

Gudões, 381a

Guendari, 155a

Gugall, 386a

Gugglet, Guglet, 382a, a

Guiana, 397b

Guiava, 400a

Guickwar, Guicowar, 401a

Guindi, 373a

Guinea-cloths, 401a; -Deer, 401a; Fowl, 401b; Pig, 401a; Stuffs, 401a, 707a; Worm, 401a

Guinees Lywaat, 401a

Guingam, Guingan, Guingani, Guingão, Guingoen, 376a, b

Guiny stuffes, 403a

Guion, 398a

Guirindan, 397b

Gujar, 719b

Gujarát, 388a

Gujeputty, 261a

Gujer, 386a

Gujputty, 402a

Gullean, 149b

Gumbrown, 384a

Gum-gum, 402a

Gunge, 403a, 384a

Gungung, 385a, 403a

Gunja, 403a

Gunney, Gunny, -bag, 403a, 401a

Gunt, 387a

Gunta, 403b; Pandy, 667b

Gūnth, 387a

Guoardaffuy, 399a

Guodavam, Guodavari, 380a

Guogualaa, 383a

Gup, Gup-Gup, 403b, 404a

Gureebpurwar, 404a

Gurel, 387b

Gurgulet, Gurguleta, 382a

Gurjaut, 404a

Gurjjara, 388a

Gurjun oil, 971a

Gurr, 404a

Gurrah, 372a

Gurrah, 702a

Gurree, 372a

Gurreebnuwauz, 404a

Gurrial, 388b

Gurry, 404a

Guru, 387b

Gushel Choe, Gussell Chan, 388a

Gūt, 407a, 898a

Gutta Percha, 404b

Guva-Sindābūr, 838a

Guyal, 406a

Guynde, 373a

Guynie Stuffs, 403a

Guzatt, 388a

Guzee, 405a, 707a

Guzelcan, Guzelchan, 388a

Guzerat, 388a

Guzzie, Guzzy, 405a

Gwalere, Gwáliár, Gwalier, Gwalior, 405a, 406a

Gyaul, 406a

Gyelong, 406a

Gyllibdar, 468a

Gylong, 406a

Gym-khana, 406a

Gynee, 407a

Habash, Habashy, 428b

Habassi, 707a

Habbeh, 428a

Habech, Habesh, Habshi, 428b

Haccam, 409a

Hackaree, Hackary, Hackeray, Hackery, 407a, 408a

Hackin, 429a

Hackree, 408a

Hackum, 409a

Haddee, Haddey, Haddy, 408b, 809b

Hadgee, 408b

Haffshee, 428b

Hafoon, 399b

Hakeem, 429a

Hakim, 409a

Hakkary, 408a

Halabas, 12a, 13a

Halalcor, Halalchor, Halálcore, Halalcour, 409a, b, 410a

Halállcur, 410a

Haláweh, 429b

Halcarrah, 430b

Half-cast, -caste, 410a

Hallachore, 409b

Ham, 421b

Hamal, Hamalage, Hamaul, 430a, 429b

Hamed-Ewat, 41b

Han, 479b

Handjar, 410b

Handoul, 29b

Hang, 419a

Hang-chwen, 422a

Hanger, 410a, 497a

Hanistes, 421b

Hansaleri, 411a

Hanscreet, Hanscrit, 793a, 792b

Hansil, 411a

Hanspeek, 411a

Hapoa, Happa, 421b, 426a

Happy Despatch, Harakiri, 411a

Haram, 411b

Haramzada, 411a

Harcar, 430a

Ḥardāla, 430b

Haree, 749a

Harem, 411b

Hargill, 7b

Harkára, 748b

Harkātū, 35a

Ἅρμοζαν, Harmozeia, Ἅρμοζον, 646a

Harran, 411b

Harry, 411b

Hartal, 430b

Hasbullhookim, 427a

Hassan Hassan, Hassein Jossen, 420a

Hast, Hasta, 268a, 412b

Hatch, 409a

Hathi, Hatty, 412a

Hattychook, 412b

Hătŭ, 412b

Hauda, 427b

Haung, 421b

Haut, 412b

Hauze, 427b

Haver-dewatt, 41b

Havildah, Havildar, Havildar's Guard, 412b, 413a

Hazāra, Hazárah, 430b, 431a

Hazree, 413a

Hekim, 429a

Helabas, 13a

Helly, 303b

Helu, 344a

Hemaleh, 415a

Henara Canara, 413b

Hendou Kesh, 416a

Hendry Kendry, Henery, Henry Kenry, 413a, b

Herba, 393b; Taffaty, Taffety, 393b, 707a

Herbed, Herbood, 413b

Herbes, Cloth of, 393b

Hercarra, 293a, 430a

Hermand, 425b

Hesidrus, 878a

Hharaam, 411b

Hickeri, 408a

Hickmat, 413b

Hidalcan, Hidalchan, 431b, 137b, 265a

Hidgelee, 414a

Hidush, 435a

High-caste, 171b

Hikmat, 414a

Hīlī, 303b

Hilsa, Hilsah, 414a, b, 33a

Himālah, Himāleh, Himalaya, Himalleh, Himalyá, 414b, 415a

Hin, 418b

Hinaur, 422b

Hind, 435b

Hindee, 415a

Hindekī, 415a

Hindī, 415b

Hindkee, Hindkī, 415b

Hindoo, 415b

Hindoo Koosh, -kush, 415b, 416a

Hindoostanee, Hindorstand, 417b

Hindostan, 416a

Hindostanee, Hindostanica, Hindoustani, 417a, b

Hindū, 415b

Hindû-kûsh, 416a

Hindustan, 416b

Hindustani, Hindustans, 417b

Hinduwī, 415a

Hing, Hinge, 418a, b

Hingeli, 414a

Hingh, Hing-kiu, 418b

Hirava, 419a

Hircar, Hircarra, Hircarrah, 430a, b

Hirrawen, 419a

Hobly, 577a, 672b

Hobshy coffree, 428b

Hobson-Jobson, 419a

Hobsy, 428b

Hochshew, 421a

Hodge, Hodgee, 409a, 21b

Hodges, 234b

Hodgett, 420b

Hodjee, 486b

Hodu, 435b

Hog-bear, 420b; deer, 420b plum, 421a

Ḥogget, 420b

Hoggia, 234b, 893b

Hoghee, 409a

Hohlee, 425b

Hokchew, Hoksieu, 421a

Holencore, 409b, 250b

Hŏlĕyar, 429a

Hollocore, 409b

Holway, 429b

Home, 421a

Hon, 425b

Hong, 421b, 209a; Boat, 422a; Merchant, 421b

Hong-kong, 422a

Honor, Honore, 422b, a

Hooghley, Hoogly, -River, 422a, b, 423b, 630b

Hoogorie, 431b

Hooka, -Burdar, Hookah, -Burdar, Hooker, Hookerbedar, 423b, 424a, b

Hookham, Hookim, Hookum, 424b

Hooluck, 424b

Hooly, 425a

Hoon, 425b

Hoondy, 425b

Hoonimaun, 425b

Hoopoo, 426b

Hoowa, 425b

Hopper, 425b, 219b, 724b

Hoppo, 426a, 209a

Horda, Horde, 640a

Hormizda, Hormos, Hormuz, Hormuzdadschir, 646a, b

Horse-keeper, 426b

Horse-radish Tree, 426b, 327b, 608a

Horta, 635b

Hortal, 173b

Horto, 635b

Hosbalhouckain, Hosbulhocum, Hosbolhookum, 427a

Hosseen Gosseen, Hossein Jossen, Hossy Gossy, 420a

Hotty, 412b

Hot-winds, 427b

Houang-poa, 969b

Houccaburdar, 424b

Houdar, 427b

Houka, 424a

Housbul-hookum, Housebul-hookum, 427a

Houssein Hassan, 420b

Houza, Howda, Howdah, Howder, 427b

Hoyja, 234b

Htee, 912a

Hubba, 428a

Hubbel de Bubbel, Hubble-Bubble, 428a, b, 147a

Hubshee, 428b, 2b; Land, 469b

Huck, 429a

Huckeem, 429a

Hudia, 466a

Húglí, 423a; Port of, 58b

Hullia, 429a

Hulubalang, 644b

Hulluk, Huluq, 424b, 425a

Hulwa, 429a

Humhum, 707a

Hummaul, 429b, 279a

Humming-Bird, 430a

Hummummee, Hummums, 411b

Hump, 430a

Hun, 425b

Hunarey, Hundry, 413b

Huq, 429a

Hurbood, 307a

Hurcarra, Hurcurrah, 430a

Hurraca, 36a

Hurry, 412a

Hurtaul, 430b, 173b

Husbulhookum, Husbull Hookum, Husbulhoorum, 427a

Husen Hasen, Hussan-Hussan, 420a

Husserat, 431a

Huzāra, 430b

Huzoor, Huzooriah, Huzzoor, 431a, b

Hyber Pass, 482b

Hydalcan, 432a, 779a

Hypo, 957a

Hyson, young, 431b, 909a, b

Iabadiu, 455a

Iaca, 443a

Iaccal, 443b

Iader, 217b

Iaggarnat, 467a

Iagra, 36b, 446b

Iak, 976b

Ialla mokee, 465a

Iamahey, Iamayhey, 451a, 503b

Iambo, 449a

Iangada, 450b

Iangomes, 451a

Iasques, 453b, 472b

Iastra, 823b

Iaua, 456a

Ichibo, 440a

'Id, 336b

Idalcam, Idalcan, Idalcão, Idalxa, Idalxaa, 431b, 432a, 264b, 628b, 787b

Iekanat, 645b

Ieminy, 469b

Iguana, Iguane, 397b

Ijada, 445a

Illabad, Illiabad, 13a, 12b

Imamzada, Imámzádah, Imamzadeh, 692b

Iman, 432b

Imane, 679b

Imaum, 432a; Imaumbarra, 432b

Impale, 432b

In'ām, In'āmdār, 433a

Inam, 432b

Inaum, 433a

Inde, 436b

Indergo, Inderjò, 438a

Indes, 436b

Indeum, 437a

India, 433a

Indian, 437a; Fowl, 945a; Muck, 21b; Nut, 228b

Indiaes, 436b

Indico, 437b

Indies, 433a, 436b

Indigo, Indigue, 437b, 438a

Indistanni, 417a

Indostān, 416b, 417a

Indostana, 417b

Indou, Indu, 415b

Indus, 437a

Industam, Industan, Industani, 416b, 417b, 593b

Ingelee, Ingeli, Ingelie, Ingellie, 414a, 477a

Inglees, 438b

Ingu, 418b

Inhame, Iniama, 977a, 885b

Interlope, Interloper, 439a, 438b

In-tu, 435b

Ioghe, 461a

Ipecacuanha, 439b

Ipo, Ipu, 957a

Ircara, 430a

Irinon, 774a

Iron-wood, 439b

I-say, 439b

Iskat, 439b

Islam, 439b

Istoop, 440a

Istubbul, 440a

Itzeboo, Itzibu, 440a

Iuana, 397b

Iuchi, 472a

Iudia, 465b, 466a

Iunck, Iunco, Iuncus, Iunk, Iunke, 472b

Iunkeon, 473b

Iunsalaom, 473b

Iurebasso, 474a

Iya, 42a

Izam Maluco, 440a, 628a

Izaree, 707b

Jaca, 443a

Jacatoo, 227b

Jaccall, 227b

Jack, 440a

Jackal, Jackall, 443b

Jackass-Copal, 444a

Jackcall, Jackalz, 444a

Jackoa, 367a

Jack-snipe, 444a

Jacquete, 444b

Jade, 444b

Jadoo, Jadoogur, 445b

Jafanapatam, 445b

Jaffry, 446a

Jafna, Jafnapatám, 445b

Jãgada, 450b

Jagannat, Jagannáth, Jaga-Naut, 467a, b, 468a

Jagara, 446a, 876b

Jagarnata, Jagarynat, 468a, 467b

Jageah, 446b

Jagernot, 467b

Jaggea, Jagger, 446b

Jaggery, 446a

Jagghire, 447a

Jaggory, 167a

Jagheer, Jagheerdar, Jag Hire, Jaghire, Jaghiredar, 446b, 447a

Jagnár, 466b; Jagnaut, 467a

Jagory, Jagra, Jagre, Jagree, 446a, b, 924b

Jah-ghir, 446b

Jaidad, 474b

Jailam, 458b

Jail-khana, 447a

Jaimúr, 211a, 505a

Jain, Jaina, 447a, b

Jakad, 444b

Jakatra, 71a

Jaksom Baksom, 420a

Jalba, 362b

Jaleebote, 447b

Jalia, Jaliya, 362a, b

Jallamakee, 465a

Jam, 447b

Jama, Jamah, 449b, 662b, 706a

Jamahey, 450b

Jaman, 449b

Jambea, 469a

Jambo, 449a

Jambolone, 449b

Jamboo, 448b, 4b

Jambook, 788b

Jamdanni, 707b

Jamdar, 469a; Jamdher, 469a, 497a

James & Mary, 449a

Jamgiber, 978b

Jamli, 450a

Jamma, 449a, 737b

Jamna Masjid, 469b

Jamoon, 449b, 399b

Jampa, 183b

Jampan, Jampanee, Jampot, 463a, b

Jamun, 449b

Jamwar, 707b

Jan, 462a

Janbiya, Janbwa, 468b

Jancada, Jangada, Jangai, 450a

Jangal, 470a

Jangama, 451a, 466a

Jangar, 450a

Jangomá, Jangomay, Jangumaa, 450b, 451a, 190b, 503b

Jantana, 951a

Jão, 456a

Japan, Japão, Japon, Jappon, 451b, 452a

Jaquete, 444b

Jaquez, Jaqueira, 443a, 442b

Jarcoon, 452a

Jard-Hafūn, 398b

Jargon, 452a

Jarool, 453a

Jask, 453a

Jasoos, 453b, 736a

Jasque, Jasques, 453a

Jatra, 185b

Jaua, 456a

Jaugui, Jauguisme 461b, 556a

Jaukan, 192b

Jaumpaun, 463a

Jaun, 453b

Jauthari, 214a

Java, 454a; Radish, 456b; Wind, 456b; Jawa, 455b

Jawāb, Jawaub, 456b

Jawi, 456a

Jawk, 443a

Jay, 457a

Jeel, 457a, 92a

Jeetul, 457b, 68a

Jehad, Jehaud, 458a

Jekanat, 467a

Jelabee, Jelaubee, 458a

Jelba, 362b

Jellaodar, 468b

Jelly, 458b

Jelowdar, 468b

Jelum, 458b

Jemadar, Jematdar, Jemautdar, 458b, 459a

Jemendar, Jemidar, Jemitdar, Jemmidar, 980b, a

Jenana, 981b

Jenni, 459a

Jenninora, 981a

Jennye, 459a, 469b

Jennyrickshaw, 459b

Jentief, Jentio, Jentive, 368b, 367b

Jergelim, 373b

Jerry, 438a

Jerubaça, 474a

Jesserah, 460a

Jetal, 293b

Jezaerchi, Jezail, Jezailchi, 474b

Jezya, 460a

Jhappan, 463b

Jhāral, 912a

Jhau, 464b

Jhaump, 460a

Jheel, 457a

Jhillmun, 460b

Jhool, 463b

Jhoom, 460a, 252a

Jhow, 464b

Jhula, 463b

Jiculam, 829a

Jidgea, 354b, 460a

Jigat, 444b

Jiggy-jiggy, 460b

Jīlam, 458b

Jilaudár, 468a, 748b

Jillmill, 460b

Jingal, Jinjall, 373b, a

Jinjee, 376b

Jinjili, 374a

Jinkalī, 828b

Jinnyrickshaw, Jin-ri-ki-sha, 459b

Jital, 457b, 673b

Jizya, 460a

Jn^o Gernaet, 467b

Joanee, 465b

Joanga, 143b

Jocole, 460b

Jogee, Joghi, Jogi, Jogue, Joguedes, Jogui, 461a, 592b, 883b

John Company, 462a

Joiwaree, 465b

Jompon, 462b

Jonk Ceyloan, 473b

Jonquanier, 473a

Jooar, 465a

Jool, 463b

Joola, Joolah, 463b

Jordafoon, 399b

Jornufa, 378b

Joosje, Joostje, Josie, Josin, Joss, -House, -Stick, Jostick, 463b, 464a, b, 744b

Jouari, 465b

Jougie, 461b

Jow, 464b

Jowalla Mookhi, 465a

Jowári, Jowarree, Jowarry, 465a, b

Jowaulla Mookhee, 464b

Jowaur, 465a

Juâla mûchi, 465a

Jubtee, 465b

Judaa, Judea, 465b, 466a, 56b, 503b, 691a

Judgeea, 460a

Jugboolak, 466a

Juggernaut, 467b

Jugget, 335a

Juggurnaut, 466a

Juggut, 444b

Jugo, 472b

Jujoline, 374a

Jukāndār, 191b

Julibdar, 468a

Jum, 460b

Jumbeea, 468b

Jumboo, 448b, 449a

Jumdud, 469a

Jumea, 460b

Jumma, 469a, 801a

Jummabundee, Jumma-bundy, 469a

Jummahdar, 459a

Jumna, 469b; Musjid, 469b

Junçalan, 473b

Juncan, 473b

Juncaneer, 473a

Junco, 472b

Jungeera, 469b, 806a

Jungel, Jungla, 470a, b; Jungle, 470a; -Cat, Cock, Dog, Fever, Fowl, Fruit, Mahals, Terry, 471a, 470b, 914b

Junglo, 471b

Jungo, 472b

Jungodo, 450b

Junior Merchant, 222b

Junk, 472a

Junkameer, 473a

Junkaun, 473b

Junk-Ceylon, 473a

Junkeon, 473b

Junko, 472b

Juptee, 465b

Jurebassa, Jurebasso, Juribasso, Jurubaça, Jurybassa, 474a, 473b, 3b

Jute, 474a

Jutka, 474b

Juttal, 458a

Juzail, 474b, 373b

Juzrat, 388a

Jwálá-mukhi, 464b, 631a

Jyedad, 474b

Jylibdar, 468a

Jysh kutcheri, Jyshe, 475a

Kāārle, 282a

Kabaai, 138a

Kab-ab, 138a

Kabaya, 137b

Kabel, 140b

Kaber, 176a

Kaber-dar, 495a

Kabkad, 159b

Kabob, 138a

Kábul, 139a

Kach, 286b

Kachemire, 169a

Kachnar, 288b

Kadel, 264b

Kadhil, 442b

Kafer, 141b; Kaferistân, 142b

Kafila, 142b

Kāfir, 141a

Kafur canfuri, Fansuri, 152a

Kahár, 495a

Kāhan, 269b

Kahwa, 232b

Kaieman, 177a

Kairsie, 478a

Ḳaiṣūrī, 151b

Kajee, 475a, 177b, 180a

Kakatou, 227a

Kakké, 88b

Kakul, Ḳaḳula, 139b, a

Kalá, 495b

Kala'i, 145b

Kalambac, Kalanbac, 144b, a

Kalanbū, 236b

Kalang, 145a

Kala Jagah, Juggah, 475a; Panee, Pany, 690a

Kalavansa, 145a

Kaldaron, Kalderon, 235b, a

Kaleefa, 147a

Kalege, 236a

Kaleoun, 147a

Kalgi, 279a

Kalikatā, 146a

Ḳaliḳūt, 148a

Kalin, 145b

Kalinga, 475a, 222a, 256a, 488a; nagara, -patam, 488a

Kalīsā, 378b

Kālit-dār, 483a

Kalla-Nimmack, 475a

Kallar, 719b

Καλλιάνα, Kalliena, 149b, 876b

Kalliún, 147b

Kalu-bili-mās, 224b

Kalyāna, 149b

Kāmalatā, 749b

Kamata, 239b

Kambáya, 150a

Kámboja, 150b

Καμχᾶν, Kamkhā, Καμουχᾶς, 484a, b

Kampoeng, Kampong, Kampung, 241b

Kamrak, 160b

Kamtah, 239b, 248a

Kanadam, 153a

Kanakappel, 247a

Kanate, Kanaut, 154a

Kanbār, 233b

Kanchani, 280b

Kanchi, 245b

Ḳandahár, 154b

Kandī, 156a

Kane-saman, 247b

Kāngra, Kangrah, 631a, b

Kanji, 245b

Kankan, 379a; Kankana, 173b

Kannekappel, 247a

Kanneli Mas, 224b

Kānnūj, 435b

Kanobarī, 176a

Kan-phou-tchi, 150b

Kansamah, 247b

Kapal, 475a

Kaphok, 138b

Karabà, 163a

Karache, 480b

Karane, 274a

Karānī, 612b

Karaque, 166a

Karavan, 161b

Karāwal, 392a; Karawelle, 162b

Karbaree, Karbari, 475a, b

Karbasara, 479b

Karboy, 163a

Karcanna, 475b

Kardafún, 399a

Kardar, 475b

Karec, 165a

Kareeta, 475b

Karen, Kareng, 163b

Kari, 283a

Karcanna, Kar-kanay, Kārkhānajāt, 163a, 475b

Karkollen, 159b

Karkun, 163a

Karnāta, Karnátak, Karnátic, Karnátik, 164b

Karōr, 276a

Karrah, 60b

Karrāḳa, 165b

Karrání, 273b

Karri, Karrie, 282b, 283a

Kas, 480a

Kasem-bazar, 263a

Ḳashīsh, 169b

Kashmīr, 169a

Kasid, 263a

Kas-kanay, 283b, 903b

Kassembasar, Kassem-Bazar, 263a

Kassimere, 478a

Kasuaris, 170b

Katak Benares, 289a

Katārah, 497a

Katche, 286b

Kathé, 598a

Ḳattāra, 497a

Kauda, 270a

Kaul, 476a

Kaulam, 752b, 829a

Kaunta, 476a

Kauṛi, 270a

Kauss, 480a

Kavap, 138b

Ḳāyel, 140b

Kazbegie, Kazbekie, 389b

Ḳāẓī, 178a

Kebab, 138a

Kebulee, 476a, 608b

Kechmiche, Keckmishe, 486a, 485b, 246a

Keddah, 476a

Kedgeree, 476b, 65a; Pot, 477b

Kedgeree, 477a, 414a

Keeledar, 483b

Keemcab, Keemcob, 485a

Keemookht 818b

Kegaria, Kegeria, 477a

Keif, 498b

Keiri, 173b

Kēla, 7b

Kellaut, 483b

Kellidar, 483b

Kenchen, 280b

Kenery, 413b

Kennery, 477b

Keran, 272a

Kerendum, 397b

Kermerik, 160b

Kerrie, 283a

Kersey, Kerseymere, 478a, 477b, 376b

Keschiome, 485b

Keselbache, 498b, 825a

Keshimur, 169a

Kesom, 485b

Ketchery, 476b

Ketesal, 487b

Ketteri, 482a

Kettisol, 487b

Kettule, 167a

Kettysol, Kettysoll, 478b

Khabar, Khabbar, 494b

Khader, Khadir, 478b, 60b

Khaibar Pass, 482b

Khair, 173b

Khakee, Khaki, 478b

Khalaj, 371a

Khalege, 236a

Khalji, 372a

Khalsa, Khalsajee, 479a, 5b

Khan, 479a

Khanna, 479b

Khansama, Khansaman, 247b, 479b

Khanum, 479b

Kharek, 165a

Kharīta, Kharītadār, 475b

Kharkee, Kharki, 478b

Khas, 168a

Khash-khash, 284a

Khass, 480a

Khāsya, 480a, 263b

Khāt, 264b

Khata, 174b

K'hedah, 476a

Khedmutgar, 486b

Kheenkaub, 485a

Kheiber Pass, 482b

Khelát, 480b

Khelaut, 484a

Khelwet, 149a

Khemkaub, 485a

Khenaut, 154b

Kherore, 276a

Khettry, 482a

Khichri, 476b, 477a

Khidmutgar, 487a

Khilají, 372a

Khil'at, Khilat, 483b

Khilij, Khiliji, Khilji, 370b, 371a, b

Khilwut, 149a

Khiráj, 480b

Khit, 487a

Khmer, 150b

Khoa, 480b

Khodom, 366b

Khojah, 234b

Kholee, 251a

Khookheri, 491b

Khoonky, 251b

Khot, 480b

Khoti, 481b

Khrī, 274b

Khshatrapa, 797b

Khubber, Khuburdar, 495a, 494b

Khud, Khudd, 481b

Khuleefu, 147a

Khulj, 371a

Khundari, 413b

Khureef, 496a

Khúr Múria, 280b

Khurreef, 482a, 496a

Khuss, 283b

Khutput, 482a

Khuttry, 482a

Khuzmutgâr, 486b

Khyber Pass, 482b

Kiaffer, 141b

Kiar, 234b

Kiarauansarai, 479b

Kia-shi-mi-lo, 169a

Kiati, 911a

Kic, 483a

Kicheri, Kichiri, 476b

Kichmich, 486a

Kichrī, 580b

Kidderpore, Kiddery-pore, 483a

Kidgerie, 414a, 477a

Kidjahwah, 140b

Kielingkia, 489a

Kieshish, 170a

Kil, 483a

Kilki, 278b

Killadar, 483a

Killa-kote, 483b

Killaut, 483b

Killedar, 483b

Killot, Killut, 483b, 279a, 808b

Kilwa, 750b

Kīmkhā, 484b, 797a

Kincha-cloth, 707b

Kincob, Kingcob, 484a, b

King-crow, 485a

Kintal, 770a

Kiosck, Kiosque, 485a

Kioss, 261a

Kioum, 499a

Kippe-sole, 487b

Kir, 483a

Kirānī, 273b

Kiranchi, 330b

Kirba, Kirbee, 485a, b, 465a

Kirkee, 478b

Kirpa, 278a

Kirrunt, 397a

Kishm, Kishmee, Kishmi, 485b, 486a

Kishmish, 486a

Kishrī, 476b

Kis! Kis! 749b

Kismas, 486a

Kismash, 486a

Kismutdar, Kismutgar, 486b

Kissmiss, 486a

Kissorsoy, 707b

Kist, Kistbundee, 486a, b, 820b

Kistmutgar, 486b

Kitai, 174a

Kitâreh, 497a

Kitcharee, Kitcheree, Kitchery, Kitchri, 476b, 477a, 65a

Kitesoll, 487a

Kitmutgar, Kitmutgaur, 486b

Kitserye, 476b

Kitsol, Kitsoll, Kittasol, Kittasole, Kittesaw, Kittisal, Kittisoll, Kittysol, Kittysoll, Kitysol, 487a, b, 185b, 307a

Kitul, 166b

Kitzery, 476b

Kiu-lan, 752a

Kizilbash, 498b

Klá, 495b

Klang, 145b

Kling, 487b, 222a

Knockaty, 613a

Kobang, Koebang, 490a, 635b

Koee hue, 750b

Koël, Koewil, 490b

Kofar, 141a

Kohinor, 491a

Kokan, 245a; -Tana, 244b

Kokeela, 490b

Koker-noot, 229b

Kokun butter, 254b

Kol, 240b

Kolamba, 752b

Kolb-al-mās, 224a

Kolī, 249b, 719b

Kolong, 249a

Κῶλις, 238b

Κομὰρ, Κομαρία, 238b

Komati, 217a, 237b

Komukee, 251b

Konkan-Tana, 244b

Konker, 496a

Koochi-Bundur, 226a

Kookry, 491b

Koolee, 251a

Koolēēnŭ, 249a

Koolkurny, 756b

Koolumbee, 491b

Kooly, 250a

Koomkee, Koomky, 251b, 491b

Koomoosh, 830b

Koonja, 249b

Koonky, 251b

Koormureea, 279a

Koornis, 494a

Koorsi, 252a

Koorya Moorya, 281a

Koot, 491b, 746a

Kooza, 492a

Kop, Kopaki, Kopek, Kopeki, 121b, 253b, a

Kor, 262a

Kora-kora, 159b

Koratchee, 276b

Korj, Korja, 255b, a

Kornish, 493b, 494a

Koromandel, 258b

Korrekorre, 160a

Κῶρυ, 238b

Kos, 262a

Koshoon, Ḳoshūn, 492a

Κόστος, 492a

Kotamo, 366b

Kotiyah, 392b

Ko-tou, Kotow, 494a, b, 492b

Kotul 494b

Kotwal, 266a

Koulam, 752a

Koulli, 250b

Kourou, 276a

Kouser, 492a

Koutel, 494b

Kowl-nama, 268b

Kowtow, 492b

Koyil, 490b

Kraal, 259a

Kran, 272a

Kranghír, 273a

Kris, 274b

Krocotoa, 227b

Kroh, 748b

Krōr, Krōrī, 276a

Krosa, 261b

Kualiar, 406a

Kubber, Kubberdaur, 494b, 495a

Kubeer, 277b

Kuch Bahar, 248a

Kucheree, 288b

Kuchi, Kuchi-China, 226a

Kuchurry, 288a

Kudd, 481b

Kuddoo, 278b

Kuhár, 495a

Ḳūka, 383a

Kūkan-Tāna, 244b

Kukri, 491b, 923b

Kulá, 495b

Kúlam, 752a, 828b

Kulkurnee, 248b

Kulgie, 279a

Kullum, 249b

Kulsee, 279a

Kulwā, 751a

Kumaki, 251b, 252a

Kumari, 252a

Kumberbund, 280a

Kumhari, 238b

Kummeky, 251b

Kummerbund, 280a

Kummul, 279b

Kumpáss, 495b

Kum-sha, 280a

Kunbee, 491b

Kunchenee, 280b

Kúnchiran, 774b

Kundha, 639a

Kundra, 413b

Kunkur, 496a

Kuraba, 163a

Ḳura-ḳūra, Ḳuṛḳūra, 150b

Kurachee, 276b

Kuranchy, 272b

Kurbee, 485a

Kureef, 496a

Kurnool, 496b

Kurpah, 278a

Kúrs, 830b

Kurūh, 261b

Kurunder, 281a

Kurzburdar, 244a

Kusbah, 283a, 500b

Kushk, 485a

Kushoon, Kushun, 492b

Kuskos, Kuss-kuss, Kusu-kusu, 283b

Kusoombah, 252b

Kusuma, 259b

Kutâr, 497b

Kutcha, 287b

Kutcheri, 288b

Kuttar, 497b

Kuttaun, 265b

Kutwal, 266a

Kuzelbash, 498b

Kuzzak, 262b

Kuzzanna, 497b

Kuzzauk, 262b

Kuzzilbash, 497b

Kyfe, 498b

Kyoung, 498b, 619b

Kythee, 499a

Laar, 505b

Labbei, 523b

Lac, Lacazaa, 499a, 501a

Lacca, 177b, 499b, 500a

Laccadive Islands, 500a

Laccowry, 707b

Lack, 500b

Lacka, 500a

Lackerage, Lackherage, 501b, 480b

Lacott, 521a

Lacre, Lacrèe, 500a

Lacsamana, 512b

Lackt, 500a

Ladoo, 524a

Lagartho, Lagarti, Lagarto, 13b, 14a, b

Lāhari, Laheri, Lāhori-Bandar, Lahory, 507a, b

Laice, 513b

Lailan, 621b

Lak, 501a

Laker, 500a

Lakh, 501b

Lakhiraj, 801b

Lakkabakka, 524a

Λάκκος, 499b

Laknau, 524a

Lakravagh, 524a

Lalichia, 513b

Lalla, 501b

Lall-shraub, 501b, 826a

Lama, Lamah, 502a

Lamaserie, Lamasery, 502b

Lambadar, 524b

Lamballi, Lamballie, 502b

Lance, 513b

Lanchaa, Lanchan, Lanchang, 504a, b, 503b

Lanchar, Lanchara, 503a, 502b, 512b, 550a, 733b

Lanchin, 616b

Land Breeze, -torne, -wind, 503a

Landjam, 504a

Langan, 376b

Langasaque, 503a

Langeianne, 503b

Langesacke, 503a

Langianne, Langien, 503b

Langotee, Langoth, Langoti, Langoty, Langouti, Langoutin, 525b

Langur, 525a

Langutty, 525b

Lanjang, Lanjão, Lan John, 503b, 466a

Lankin, Lankine, 616b

Lankoutah, 525b

Lantea, Lanteea, 504a, 616b

Lao, 503b

Laos, 504a

Laquar, 499b

Laquesaa, 501a

Laquesimena, Laque Xemena, 512b

Lar, 505a

Lar bunder, 507b

Lara, 505b

Larāī, 506a

Lárán, Lārawī, 505a

Lareck, 506a

Laree, 975a

Larek, 506a

Lārī, 505a

Lari, 506b

Laribunda, Laribunder, 507b

Lariin, Larijn, 506b, 677b

Λαρικὴ, 505a

Larin, Larine, 506a, 727b

Larkin, 506b, 738a

Larree, Larribundar, Larribunder, Larry-Bunder, 507b, a

Lary, 506a

Larym, 505b

Lraynen, 506b

Lascar, Lascareen, Lascari, Lascariin, Lascarin, Lascarit, Lascarr, Lascarym, Lascaryn, Lascera, Laschãres, Lascoreen, Laskar, Lasker, Lasquarim, Lasquarini, 507b, 508a, b, 509a, 809b

Lassamane, 512b

Lāt, 509a; Justey, Justy, Padre, Sahib, Sekretur, Sikritar, 509a, b

Lat, 509b

Laterite, 510a, 138b

Lāṭh, Lāthi, 509b, 510a

Latsea, 513b

Lattee, 510a

Latteeal, Lattial, 510b

Laûrebender, Laurebunder, 570b

Lauri, 522a

Law Officer, 510b, 178a

Lawrie, 507b

Laxaman, Laxamana, Laximana, 512b, 639a

Laylon, 621b

Leaguer, 512b

Leake, Leaque, 501a

Lechia, Lechya, 513b

Leck, 501a

Lecque, 513a

Lee, 513a

Leeche, Leechee, 513b, a

Leelám, 621a

Left-hand Castes, 171b

Leicki, 513b

Leilão, 621a

Leimūn, 514a

Lek, 501a

Lekin, 515b

Lé-lang, 621b

Lemmannee, 707b

Lemon, 513b, 516b, 517a; Grass, 514a

Leopard, 514b

Leque, 501a

Lequeo, Leques, Lequio, 514b, 515a

Leskar, 509a

Letchi, 513b

Lewchew, 514b

Leylam, Leylon, 621a, b

Li, 513a

Liampo, Liampoo, 515a, b

Lichi, 513b

Liguan, 397b

Lii, 513a

Likin, 515b

Lilac, Lily-oak, 516a, b

Lima, 516b

Limb, 622a

Lime, 516b

Limon, 514a

Limpo, Limpoa, 515b

Ling, Linga, 517b

Lingadhārī, Lingait, 517a

Lingam, 517b; Lingainism, 517b

Lingavant, 517a

Lingayet, 517a

Lingham, 517b

Linguist, Linguister, 517a, b

Lingum, 517b

Linguoa, 517b

Lip-lap, 518a, 186b

Liquea, 515a

Lisciadro, 630b

Lishtee, Listee, 518a

Litchi, 513b

Liu kiu, 514b

Llama, 502a

Llingua, 517b

Lohre Bender, 507b

Loitia, 523a

Loll, 502a

Lollah, 41b

Lomballie, Lombardie, 502b

Longcloth, 518a, 707b

Long-drawers, 518b, 65a, 944b

Longi, 519b

Long-shore wind 519a

Longui, 519b

Lontar, 519a

Loocher, 519a

Loo-choo, 514b

Loongee, Loonghee, 519a, b, 518a; Herba, Maghrub, 707b

Loory, 522a

Loot, 519b

Lootah, 522b

Lootcha, 519a

Lootiewalla, Looty, Looty-wallah, 520b

Loquat, Loquot, 521a

Lorch, Lorcha, 521b, a

Lord Justey Sahib, 509b

Lordo, 640a

Lorine, 63a

Lory, 521b

Lota, 522a

Lote, 522b

Lotoo, 522b

Louan jaoy, 87a

Louchee, 520b

Loure-bender, 507b

Loutea, Louthia, 522b, 523a

Louti, 520b

Louwen, 504b

Love-bird, 523a

Loylang, 621b

Loytea, Loytia, 523a, 522b

Lubbay, Lubbe, Lubbee, Lubbye, 523a, b, 488b

Luckerbaug, 523b

Lucknow, 524a

Luddoo, 524a

Lugao, Lugow, 524b

Lūharānī, 507a

Lumbanah, Lumbâneh, 502b

Lumberdar, 524b, 747b

Lungee, Lunggi, 519b

Lungoor, 524b

Lungooty, Lungota, 525b

Lungy, 519b

Lunka, 526a, 188b

Luscar, 508b

Lut-d'hau, 522b

Luti, 520b

Lūtī-pūtī, 521a

Luttò, 522b

Lychee, 513a

Lym, 622a

Lyme, 517a

Lympo, 515b

Maabar, 526b, 540a

Maajûn, 539a

Maamulut-dar, 549b

Maancipdar, 598b

Mā-bāp, 526a

Mabar, Ma'bar, 526a, b, 455b

Maça, 530a

Macaçar, Isle of, 180b

Macao, 526b

Macareo, 527b

Macassar, 529a; poison, 529b, 955b

Maccao, 527b

Maccassa, 529a

Macco Calinga, 489a

Mace, 529a, 168a

Machán, 591b

Machao, 527a

Machar, 3b

Machate, 599a

Macheen, 530b, 455b

Machilla, 596b

Machín, 531a, 4a

Māchis, 531b

Machlibender, Machlipatan, 562a

Macis, 529b

Mackrea, 528b

Macóa, Macua, Macquar, 592b

Macrée, 528b

Macto Calinga, 489a

Macua, Macuar, Ma-aria, 592b, 593a

Maçule, 603a

Madafoene, Madafunum, Madapolam, Madapollam, 531b, 532a, 378b

Madavá, 41b

Maderas, Maderass, 534a

Madesou Bazarki, 606a

Madrafaxao, 532a

Madras, Madraspatan, Madraspatnam, 532a, 533b, 534a

Madremaluco, 534a, 264b

Madrespatan, 533b

Madura, 534b; foot, 535a

Maestro, 538b

Mag, 594b

Magadaxo, Magadocia, Magadoxa, Magadoxó, 535a, b

Magaraby, 595b

Magazine, 536a

Magh, 594b

Magol, Magull, 572a

Mahabar, 541a

Mahāchampā, 183b

Mahacheen, Mahā-chīna, 530b, 531a, 197b

Mahaim, 211a

Mahajanum, Mahajen, Mahájun, 536a, 75b

Mahal, 547b

Mahana, Mahannah, 536a, 565b

Mahārāshtra, Maharattor, 537a

Mahasaula, 538a

Māhāṣīn, 531b

Mahawat, 536b

Mahé, 536a

Mahi, 536a

Mahoua, 575a

Mahouhut, Mahout, 536b

Mahrat-dessa, Mahratta, 536b; -Ditch, 537a, b

Mahseer, 538a

Maidan, Maidaun, 607a

Mainá, 607b

Mainato, 538a, 569a

Maïs, 536b

Maistry, 538b, 146b

Maitre, 566a

Maji, 558b

Majoon, Maju, Majum, 539a, 59b

Makadow, 569b

Makassar, Makasser, 529a

Maḳdashau, 535b, 750b

Makhsoosobad, 606a

Makhzan, 536a

Makor, 559a

Malabar, 539b; Creeper, 542a; Ears, 542a; Hill, 542a; Oil, 542a; Rites, 542a

Malabarian, Malabarica, Malabarick, 541b

Malabathrum, 543a

Malaca, Malacca, 544b, a

Maladoo, 545a

Malague, 594b

Malai, 540a

Malai, 546a

Mala insana, 115b

Malaio, 544b

Malaiur, 546a

Maland, Malandy, 567a

Malaqueze, 504b

Malatroon, 544a

Malauar, Malavar, 540b, 541b

Malay, 545a

Malaya, 540a

Malayālam, 546b

Malayan, Malayo, Malaysia, Malaysian, 546a, b

Maldiva, Maldives, Μαλὲ, Malé-divar, 546b, 547b, 540a, 548a, 876b

Maleenda, 567a

Malem, Malemo, 548a

Malequa, 544b

Malí, Maliah, Malibar, 540a

Malicut, 568b

Malik Barīd, 567a

Malindi, 567a

Maliurh, Maliyi, 546a

Mallabar, 541b

Mallee, 575b

Malle-molle, Malmal, 596a, 595b

Maluc, Maluche, Maluco, 576a, b

Malum, Malumi, 548a, b

Μαμάτραι, 536b

Mambroni, 549a

Mambu, 54b

Mamgelin, 553a

Mamira, Mamīrān, Mamirāni, Mamiranitchini, Μαμιράς, Mamiron, 548b, 549a

Mamlutdar, 549a

Mamoodeati, 707b

Mamoodee, Mamoodi, 389b, 707b; Mamoodies, 13b

Mamool, Mamoolee 549b

Mamooty, Mamoty, Mamuty, 549b, 358b

Man, 564b

Manbai, 102a

Manbu, 55a

Manchouë, Manchua, 550a, 549b

Manchy, 513b, 596a

Mancina, 550a

Mancipdar, 598b

Mancock, 57a

Mand, 564b

Mandadore, 550a

Mandalay, Mandalé, 550a

Mandapam, 221b

Mandarij, 551b; Mandarin, 550b, 598b; Boat, Language, 552a; Mandarini, Mandarino, 551b

Mandavi, 286b

Mandereen, Mamderym, 551b, a

Mandra, 598b

Mandorijn, Mandorin, 551b

Maneh, 564a

Maneive, 550a

Manga, 554a

Mangalor, Mangalore, Μαγγάνουρ, Mangaroul, Mangaruth, 552b, a, 553a

Mange, Mangea, 554b

Mangee, 558a

Mangelin, 553a

Mangerol, 553a

Mangestain, 557a

Mangiallino, Mangiar, 553a

Manglavar, Manglavor, 553a

Mangle, 557b

Mango, 553b; Bird, 555a; Fish, 555a, 895a; Showers, 555b; Trick, 555b

Mangostaine, Mangostan, Mangostane, Mangosteen, Mangosthan, 557a, 556b

Mangrove, 557a

Mangue, 554b, 558a

Mangulore, 552b

Mangus, 596b

Mangy, 558a

Maniakarer, 577a

Maníbár, 540a

Manicaren, 577a

Manickchor, 558b

Manilla, 225b

Manilla-man, 558a

Manjarūr, 552b, 828b

Manjee, 558a

Manjee, 549b

Manjeel, 596a

Manjy, 558a

Mannickjore, 558b

Mansalle, 601a

Mansebdar, 598b, 9a

Mansjoa, 550a

Mansone, 578a

Mansulman, 604a

Mantery, 551b

Mantimento, 73a

Mantor, 551b

Mantra, 598b

Mantrí, Mantrin, 551b, a, 598b, 644b, 645a

Mantur, 598b

Manucodiata, 558b

Manzeill, 599a

Mao, 564b

Ma-pa-'rh, 526a, 752a

Mapilla, Maplet, Mapuler, 586a

Maqua, 592b, 593a

Marabout feathers, 7a; Marab-butt, Marabout, 12a, 7a

Marama, Maramat, Maramut, 558b, 559a

Maratha, Maratta, Maratte, 537a, b

Marcál, 567b

Marchin, 531a

Mardi, 535a

Margoise, Margosa, Margosier, 559a

Markhore, 559a

Marmutty, 559a

Marsall, 601a

Martabān, Martabane, Martabani, Martabania, Martabano, Martaman, Martauana, Martavaan, Martavana, 559a, b, 560a, b

Martil, 560b

Martingale, 560b

Martol, 560b

Marwáree, Marwarry, 561a

Maryacar, 561a

Mas, 530a, b

Masal, 538a

Masalchi, Masaulchi, 601b, 219b

Mascabar, 561b

Mase, 530a

Maseer, 538a

Mash, 561b

Mashal, 601a

Mash'alchí, Mashargue, 601b

Masin, 455b

Maskee, 561b

Maslipatan, 562a

Masolchi, 602a

Masoola, 603a

Mass, 155a

Massalchee, Massalgee, Massalgi, 602a, 601b

Massaul, 601b

Massaula, 725a

Massaulchee, 601b, 602a

Masscie, 168a

Massegoung, 565b

Massipatam, 562a

Massoleymoen, 603b

Massoola, 593a, 603b

Mast, 536b

Mastèr, 538b

Masti, 878b, 881a

Masudi, Masulah, Masuli, 603a, b

Masulipatam, 561b, 127a

Mat, 563b

Mataban, 560a

Matarani, 412a

Matchine, 531a

Mate, Matee, 562a, b, 536b

Mater, 566a

Math, 605b

Mathoura, Mathra, 119b, 535a

Matical, 568b

Matranee, 562b

Matross, 562b

Matt, Matte, 563a, b, 73b

Matura, Maturas, 605b

Maty, 562a

Matza Franca, 33b

Maua des chienes, 588b

Mauçam, 577b

Mauldar, 40b

Mauldiva, 548a

Maumlet, 563b

Maund, Maune, 563b, 564b, 807b

Maurus, 582b

Mausim, 578a

Mausolo, 603a

Mawah, 575a

Maxila, 596b

Mayam, 530b

Mayambu-Tana, 103a

Mayla, Mayllah, 565a

Maynate, Maynato, Maynatto, 538b

Maz, 155a, 530a

Mazagam, Mazagon, Mazagong, Mazaguão, 565b, 787a

Mazhabi, 606b

Meana, Meeanna, 565b

Mearbar, 565b

Mechan, 591b

Mechoe, Mechua, 592b

Meckley, 565b, 597b

Medan, 606b

Medopollon, 532a

Meeana, 565b

Meechilmán, 79a

Meerass, Meerassdar, Meerassee, Meerassidar, Meerassy, 565b

Meerbar, 565a, 613b

Mehaul, 566a

Mehtar, Mehtur, 566a, 130a

Mehtra, 335a

Meidan, Meidaun, 607a, 606b

Melacha, 544b

Melanzane, 116a

Melequa, 544b

Melibar, Melibaria, 540a, b

Melinda, Melinde, Melindi, 566b

Melique Verido, 567a

Memeris, Memira, 548b, 549a

Mem-sahib, 567a

Mena, 564b

Menate, 538b

Mendey, Mendy, 567b

Mentary, Mentri, 551b, 552a

Menzill, 599a

Mercáll, Mercar, 567b

Merchant, Junior, Senior, 222b

Merdebani, 560a

Merge, Mergi, Mergui, Merjee, 568a, 567b

Meschita, 590a

Mesepatamya, Mesopotamia, 562a

Mesquita, Mesquite, 589b

Messepotan, 562a

Mesticia, Mestick, Mestiço, Mestif, Mestiso, Mestisso, Mestiz, Mestiza, Mestizi, Mestizo, 604a, b, 605a, 172b, 933b

Mestrè, 539a

Mesulla, 592b, 603a

Met'h, 562b

Metice, Métif, 604b

Metrahnee, 562b

Mhār-palm, 166b

Mhowa, 574b

Midan, 607a

Mihter, 566a

Milibar, 540b

Mi-li-ku, 576a

Milinde, 566b

Milk-bush, -hedge, 568a

Mina, 564a

Mina, Minah, Minaw, 607a, b

Mincopie, 568a

Mindey, 567b

Miner, 607b

Minibar, 540a

Minicoy, 568a

Minubar, 540b

Mirabary, 565a

Miras, Mirasdar, 565b

Miratto, 537a

Mīr-bandar, 127a

Mirschal, 586a, b, 637b

Mirobalan, 609b

Miscall, 568b

Miscery, 568b

Misl, 568b

Mislipatan, 562a

Misquitte, 590a

Misree, 568b, 863b

Missal, 568b

Missala, 601a

Missulapatam, 562a

Mistari, 97b

Misteesa, Misterado, Mistice, Mistiço, 605a, 604b, 534a

Mistry, 538b

Mithkal, 568b

Miyana, 565b

Mizore, 610a

Mizquita, 590a

Mna, 564a

Moabar, 526b

Moal, 570b

Mobed, Mobud, 569a

Mocadam, Mocadan, Mocadão, Mocadon, 569a

Moçandan, Moçandao, Mocandon, 602a, b

Moccol, 571a

Moccuddama, 569b

Mocondon, 602a

Mocsudabad, 606a

Mocuddum, 569a, 804b

Modogalinga, 488a

Modeliar, Modelliar, Modelyaar, Modilial, Modliar, 569b, 87b

Modura, 535a

Μοηογλωσσοὴ, 552b

Mofussil, 570a; Dewanny Adawlut, 5a; Mofussilite, 570a

Mog, 34b, 594b

Moga, 581a

Mogali, Mogalia, 571a

Mogen, 34b, 594a

Moghul, 571b

Mogodecio, 535b

Mogol, Mogoli, Mogolistan, Mogoll, Mogor, 570b, 571b, 572a, b, 575a

Mograbbin, 595a

Mogue, 594b

Mogul, Breeches, the Great, 570b, 573a, 571b

Mohannah, 565b

Mohawk, 22a

Mohochintan, 197b, 531a

Mohooree, 574b

Mo-ho-tchen-po, 183b

Mohrer, 574b

Mohterefa, Mohturfa, 591a

Mohur, Gold, 573a

Mohurrer, 574b

Mohurrum, 574b

Mohwa, 574b

Mokaddam, Mokuddem, 569b, 248b

Molavee, 579b

Mo-la-ye, 540a

Molebar, 829a

Mole-Islam, 575a

Moley, Moli, 575a

Molkey, 45b

Molla, 579b

Molly, 575b

Mologonier, 950b

Molokos, 576a

Molo-yu, 576a

Moluccas, Moluchhe, Molukse, 575b, 576b

Momatty, 549b

Mombaim, 103b

Mombareck, 578b

Mombaym, Mombayn, 103a, b

Mometty, 549b

Momiri, 548b

Monbaym, 103b, 787a

Moncam, Monção, 578a, 577b

Moncadon, 569a

Mondah, 586a

Mone, 576b

Monegar, 576b, 685b

Monepore Cloth, 707b

Monethsone, 578a

Moneypoor, 597b

Mongal, Mongali, Monghol, 570b, 571a

Mongoose, Mongùse, 596b, 597a

Moníbár, 540b

Monkey-bread Tree, 577a

Monock, 576a

Monsam, Monson, Monssoen, Monsoon, Monsson, Monssoyn, 577a, b, 578a

Montaban, 560b

Monte-Leone, 304a

Monthsone, 578a

Montross, 563a

Monzão, 578a

Moobarek, 578b

Moochulka, 578b

Moochy, 579a

Mooda, 583b

Mooga, 580b

Moojmooadar, 465b

Mookhtar, Mookhtyar, Mooktear, 579a

Moola, Moolaa, Moolah, Moollah, 579b, a

Moolvee, 579b, 178a, 511b

Moonaul, 580a

Moon Blindness, 580a

Moong, 580b, 639b

Moonga, 580b

Moongo, 580b

Moonshee, Moonshi, Moonshy, 581a, 384a

Moonsiff, 581b

Moor, 581b, 887a; Gold, 574a

Moora, 583b

Moorah, 583b

Moore, 582b

Mooree, 707b

Moorei, 574b

Moorish, Moorman, 581b, 584b

Moorpungkey, Moorpunkee, Moorpunky, 584a

Moors, 584a, 417a

Moorum, 585a, 138b

Moosin, 578b

Mootshee, 579a

Mootsuddy, 585b

Moplah, 585b

Moqua, 21b

Mora, 586a

Mora, 583b

Morah, 574a

Morah, 586a

Morambu, 585a

Moratta, Moratto, Morattoe Ditch, Moratty, 537a, b

Môrchee, Mord-du-chien, Mordechi, Mordechin, Mordechine, Mordescin, Mordesin, Mordexi, Mordexijn, Mordexim, Mordexin, Mordicin, Mordisheen, 586b, 587a, b, 588a, 589b

Mordixim, 589b

More, 582b, 583a

Morexy, 587a

Moro, 582b

Morram, 585a

Mort de chien, 586b

Mortavan, 559b

Mortisheen, 588b

Mortivan, 560b

Mortshee, Morxi, Morxy, 588b, 587a, 586b

Mosandam, 602a

Mosaul, 601b

Mosch, Moschee, 590b

Mosellay, 589b

Mosleman, 604a

Mosolin, 600b

Moson, 578a

Mosque, Mosquette, Mosquey, 589b, 590a, 130a

Mosquito, 590b; drawers, 518b

Mossalagee, 601b

Mossapotam, 562a

Mossellá, Mossellay, 589b

Mossellini, 600b

Mossolei, 602a

Mossoon, 578b

Mossula, 603a

Mostra, 605a

Moturpha, 591a

Mouçâo, 577b

Moucoi, 592b

Moufti, 593b

Μουγουλίος, 570b

Moulmein, 591a

Mounggutia, 596b

Moung-kie-li, 553a

Mounson, 578b

Mount Dely, 591b

Mouro, 581b, 582a

Mousceline, 600b

Mouse-deer, 591b

Moussel, 570a

Mousson, 577b

Mowa, Mowah, 574b, 575a

Moy, 594b

Moxadabath, 606a

Mran-ma, 131a

Mu'allim, 548b

Mucadamo, 569b

Muchalka, 579a

Muchán, 591b

Muchilka, Muchilkai, 579a, 578b

Muchoa, 592b

Muchwa, 591b

Muck, 22a

Muckadum, 569b

Muckna, 591b

Muckta, 581a

Muckwa, 592b, 593a, 603a

Mucoa, 592a

Muddár, 593a, 9a

Muddle, 593a

Mudeliar, Mudolyar, 569b

Mueson, Muesson, 578a

Mufti, Mufty, 593b, 510b, 178a, 5a

Mug, 594b, 595a

Mugalia, 571a

Mugg, 594a

Muggadooty, 581a, 707b

Muggar, Mugger, 595a

Muggerbee, Muggrabee, 595a

Muggur, 595a, 367a, 635a

Mughal, 570a

Muharram, 574b

Mukaddam, 569a, 923b

Mukhtyār-nāma, Muktear, 579a

Mukna, 592a

Mukuva, 592a

Mulai, 579b

Mulaibār, 540b

Mulkee, 568b

Mull, 595b

Mulla, 579b

Mullaghee-tawny, 595b

Mullah, 579b

Mulligatawny, 595b

Mulmull, 595b, 707b

Mulscket, 590a

Mulugu tanni, 595b

Munchee, 581b

Muncheel, 596a

Munchua, 550a

Munegar, 577a

Mungo, 580b

Mungoos, Mungoose, 596b

Mungrole, 552b

Mungul, 570b

Munībār, 505a

Munj, 476b, 580b

Munjeet, 597a

Munnepoora, Munneepore, Munnipoor, 598a, 597a, 170a

Munny, 396b

Munsee, 581b

Munsheel, 596a

Mûnshy, 581b

Munsif, 581b

Munsoon, 578b

Munsubdar, 598a

Muntra, 598b

Muntree, Muntry, 598b

Munzil, 599a

Mura, 583b, 787a

Murchal, 586a

Murgur, 595a

Murrumut, 558b

Muscát, 599a

Muscato, 591a

Muscelin, 600b

Muschat, 599a

Muscheit, 590b

Muscieten, 591a

Muscus, 599b

Musenden, 602b

Musheed, 590b

Mushru, 707b

Music, 599a

Musk, Muske, 599a, b

Musketo, Muskito, 591a, 590b

Musk-rat, 599b

Musland, 601a

Muslin, 600a

Musnud, 600b, 400b

Musoola, 603a

Musqueet, 590b

Mussal, 601a

Mussalchee, 602a

Mussalla, 601a

Mussaul, 601a

Mussaulchee, 601b

Musseet, 590b

Musseldom, Mussendom, Mussendown, 602a, b

Mussheroo, 707b

Mussleman, 604a

Mussoan, 578b

Mussocke, 603b, 776a

Mussolen, Mussoli, Mussolo, Mussolin, 600b

Mussoola, Mussoolah, Mussoolee, 602b, 603a

Mussoun, 578b

Mussuck, 603b, 92a, 735a

Mussula, 603a

Mussulman, 603b

Must, 604a

Mustee, Mustees, 604a, 353b

Muster, 605a, 108b, 707b

Mustero, Mustice, 604b

Mustra, 605a, 255b

Musty, 605a

Musulman, Musulmani, 604a

Mut, 605b

Mutchliputtun, 562a

Muth, 605b

Mutra, 535a

Mutseddy, Mutsuddee, Mutsuddy, 585b, 157b, 334a

Mutt, 605b, 130a

Muttasuddy, 585b, 384a

Muttongosht, 605b

Muttongye, 605b

Muttra, 605b, 534b

Mutusuddy, 585b

Muxadabad, Muxadabaud, Muxadavad, Muxidavad, Muxoodavad, 605b, 606a

Muzbee, Muzhubee, Muzzubee, 606b

Myanna, Myannah, 565b

Mydan, 606b, 720b

Myna, Mynah, Myneh, 607a, 490b

Myrabolan, Myrobalan, 609a

Mysore, Thorn, 610a

Mystery, 539a

Nabab, Nabâbo, 611a, 610b

Nabi, 693a

Nabób, 610b

Nacabar, 625a

Nâch, 620a

Nachoda, Nacoda, Nacoder, 612a, 548a

Nader, 621a

Næmet, 632a

Naeri, 615a

Nafar, 614a

Naga, 613a

Nagar Cote, Nagarkot, 631a, b

Nagaree, 613b

Nagerkote, 631a

Nagheri, 613b

Nagorcote, Nagra Cutt, 631b

Nagree, 613b

Nahab, 610b

Nahoda, 612b

Naib, 613b

Naibabi, 707b

Naic, Naickle, Naig, Naigue, Naik, 614a, b

Nainsook, 708a

Naique, 614a, 569a

Nair, 615a

Naitea, Naiteani, 620b

Nakarkutt, 631b

Nākhodha, Nākhudā, 612b

Nakkavāram, Nákwáram, 625a

Naleky, Nalkee, Nalki 615b

Nambeadarim, Nambeoderá, Nambiadora, 615b

Nambooree, Nambouri, Nambure, Namburi, 615b

Nam-King, 616a

Nān, 619b

Nana, 27a

Nand, 619b

Νάγγα, 613a

Nangasaque, 503a

Nangracot, 631a

Nanka, Nankeen, 616a

Nanking, Nanquij, Nanquin, 616a, b

Nārang, Nāranj, 642a

Narbadah, 624a

Narcodão, Narcondam, 617a, b

Nard, Nardo, Νάρδος, Nardostachys, Nardus, 617b, 618a

Nargeela, 618a; Narghil, 618b; Nargil, 228b, 874a; Nargileh, Nargill, 618a, b

Narooa, 402b

Narrows, the, 618b

Narsin, Narsinga, Narsingua, 619a, 618b, 97a

Nassick, 619b

Nassir, 621a

Natch, 620b

Nauabi, Nauabo, 610b

Naugrocot, 631b

Naukar, 629a

Naund, 619b

Nauros, Nauroze, Naurus, Nauruus, Naurúz, 630b, a

Nautch, 620a; -Girl, 620a, 295b

Navab, 611a

Navait, 620b

Navob, Nawab, Nawaub, 611a, b, 612a

Naybe, 613b

Naygue, Nayque, 614b, a

Nayre, 615a

Nazarána, 940b

Nazier, 635a

Nazir, 634b

Nazir, 621a

Nazur, 635a, 574a

Nebi, 693a

Necoda, 612b

Necuveran, 625a

Neegree Telinga, 488b

Neel, -Kothee, -Wallah, 31a, b

Neelám, 621a

Neelghau, Neelgow, Neelgye, 622a, 621b

Neem, 622a, 118a

Neepe, 627a

Neganepaut, 708a

Negapatam, Negapatan, Negapatão, Negapotan, 622b

Neger, 625b

Negercoat, 631b

Negombo, 622b

Negraglia, Negrais, Cape, 598a, 622b

Negri, Negro, Negroe, 625b, a

Negumbo, 622b

Neilgherry, 625b

Neip, 613b

Neitea, 620b

Nele, 623b

Neli, 375a, 465b

Nellegree, Nelligree, 626a

Nellore, 623b

Nelly, 623b

Nemnai, Nemptai, 616b

Nepa, 738b

Nerbadda, Nerbudda, 624a, 623b

Nercha, 624a

Nerdaba, 624a

Neremon, Neremoner, Neremonnear, 629b, 630a

Neri, 35b

Nerik, Nerrick, 624b, a

Nevayat, Nevayet, Nevoyat, 623b, 620b

New Haven, 727b

Newry, 227b, 522a

Newty, 438a

Nezib, 631b

Ngapé, Ngapee, 624b, 51a

Niab, 614a

Niba, Niban, Nibbānam, 627b

Niccannee, Niccanneer, 708a

Nicobar, Niconvar, Nicoveran, Nicubar, 624b, 625a

Nigaban, 749a

Nigger, Nigroe, 625a, b

Nihang, 9a

Nil, 31b

Niláwar, 623b, 752a

Nílgai, Nilgau, Nilghau, 622a, 621b

Nilgherry, 625b

Nili, 623b

Nilla, 708a

Nilligree, 626a

Nilo, 150a

Nilsgau, 621b

Nimbo, 622a

Nimpo, Nimpoa, Ningpoo, 515b

Nip, Nipa, Nipar, Nipe, Niper, Nippa, 627a, 626a, b, 140a, 357a

Nirk, Niruc, 624a

Nirvâna, Nirwāna, 627b

Nizam, the, 628a; Nizám-ul-Mulkhiya, 628b

Nizamaluco, Niza Maluquo, Nizamosha, Nizamoxa, Niza Muxaa, 628a, b, 264b, 51b, 641b

Nizamut Adawlat, 4b

Nizzer, 635a

Nobab, 611a

Nockader, Nocheda, Nockado, Nockhoda, 613a, 612b, 490a

Noe Rose, 630b

Noga, 613b

Nohody, Nohuda, 612b

Nokar, 628b

Nokayday, 612b

Noker, Nokur, 629a, 183a, 182b

Nol-kole, 629a

Non-regulation, 629a

Nori, 43b, 522a

Norimon, 629b

Noroose, Norose, 630a

North-wester, Nor'-wester, 630a

Notch, 620a

Nouchadur, 630b

Noukur, 629a

Nowayit, 620b

Nowbehar, 630a

Nowrose, Now-roz, 630b, a

Nowshadder, Noxadre, 630b

Noyra, 522a

Nucquedah, 924a

Nuddeea Rivers, 630b

Nudjeev, 631b

Nuggurcote, 631a

Nujeeb, 631b

Nükur, 629a

Nullah, 632a

Numbda, Numda, 632b, a

Numerical Affixes, 632b

Nummud, Numna, Numud, 632a

Nuncaties, 634b

Nunda, 632a

Nunsaree, 708a

Nure, 522a

Nut, 634b

Nut, Indian, 228b; Promotion, 634b

Nuth, 634b

Nuzr, Nuzza, Nuzzer, 635a, 634b

Nym, 622a

Nype, Nypeira, 627a, 626b

Oafyan, 641a

Oaracta, 485b

Oart, 635a

Obang, 635b

Ochilia, 751a

Odia, Odiaa, 465b, 466a

Odjein, 638b

Oeban, 635b

Œil de chat, 175a

Oegli, 3a

Ofante, 343a

Ogg, 9a

Ogolim, Ogouli, 423a, b

Ojantana, 951a

Ola, 636a, 323a

Old Strait, 635b

Ole, 636b

Olho de gato, gatto, 174b

Olio, 636b

Oliphant, 343a

Olla, Ollah, Olle, 636a, b, 140a

Omara, Ombrah, 637b, 648b

Ombrel, 951b

Omedwaur, Omeedwar, 636b, 637a

Omlah, 637a

Ommeraud, 637b

Omra, Omrah, 637b, a, 18a

Omum water, 637b

Onoar, 71b

Onbrele, 951b

Ondera, 413b

Onor, Onore, 422b, a, 45b

Oojyne, 637b

Oolank, Oolock, 971b

Oolong, 909a

Ooloo Ballang, Oolooballong, 639a

Oonari, 413b

Oopas, 958b

Ooplah, Ooplee, 639a, b

Oord, Oordh, Ooreed, 639b, 725a

Oordoo, 639b, 417a

Oorial, 640b

Ooriya, 640b

Oorlam, 396b

Oorud, 639b

Oosfar, 780a

Ootacamund, 640b

Opal, 640b

Opeou, 421b, 426a

Ophium, Ophyan, Opio, Opion, Opium, 640b, 641a, b, 642a

Opper, 426a

Orafle, 378a

Orancaya, Orancayo, 644b, 645a, 208a

Orang Barou, -Baru, 396a, b

Orangcaye, 645a

Orang Deedong, 439b

Orange, 642a

Orangkaya, Orang Kayo, 644b, 645a

Orang-lama, 396b

Orang-otan, -otang, -outan, -outang, -utan, 643b, 644a

Orankaea, Orankay, 474a, 644b

Orda, Ordo, Ordu, -bazar, 640a, b

Orenge, 643b

Organ, 645a

Organa, 485b

Orincay, 754a

Oringal, 708a

Orisa, Orissa, Orixa, 645b, a, 81b

Ormes, 646a

Ormesine, 645b

Ormucho, Ormus, Ormuz, 646b; Ormuzine, 645b

Ornij, 11b

Orobalang, Orobalon, 639a

Orombarros, 646b

Oronge, 643b

Oronkoy, 645a

Orraca, Orracha, 36a, 357a

Orrakan, 34b

Orraqua, 36b

Ὀῤῥοθα, 876b

Orta, Ortha, 635a, b

Ortolan, 647a

Ὄρυζον, Oryza, 763b, 764a

Osbet, 960a

Osfour, 780a

Otta, Ottah, Otter, 647a

Otto, Ottor, 647a, 243a

Oude, Oudh, 647b, 465b

Ouran-Outang, Ourang-outang, 644b, a

Ourdy, 640b

Outcry, 648a

Ouvidor, 649b

Ova, 41a, 794b

Overland, 648b

Ovidore, 649b

Owl, 649b

Oyut'o, 647b

Ὀζηνὴ, 638b

Pacal, Pacauly, 735a

Pacca, 734b

Pacem, 682b

Pachamuria, 45a

Pachin, 694b

Pacota, 704b

Paddie, 650b

Paddimar, 687b

Paddy, Bird, Field, 650a, b

Padenshawe, 652a

Padi bird, 650b

Padre, -Souchong, 651a, 909a; Padri, Padrigi, Padry, 651b, 688a

Padshaw, 652a

Paee-jam, 748a

Pagar, 652b

Pagari, 735b

Pagarr, 652b

Pagod, 655b, 657a; Pagoda, Tree, 652b, 657b; Pagode, Pagodi, Pagodo, Pagody, Pagotha, 654b, 656a, b, 657a, 616a

Paguel, 123b

Paguode, 655b

Pahar, 736a

Pahlavi, 657b

Pahlawan, 644b

Pahr, 736a

Pahzer, 91a

Paibu, 169b, 682a

Paick, 748b

Paigu, 693a

Paik, 748a

Pailoo, 658b

Painted Goods, 714a

Paique, 749a

Paisah, 704a

Paishcush, 701b

Pajama, 748a

Pajar, 91a

Pakotié, 704b

Pāl, 689a

Pálagiláss, 659a

Palakijn, Palamkeen, 661a, 851b

Palampore, 662b, 708a

Palanckee, Palanchine, 660b, a

Palangapuz, 662b

Palangkyn, 661a

Palang posh, 662b

Palanka, Palankeen, Palankin, Palankine, Palanqueen, Palanquin, 659a, 660a, b, 661b

Palapuntz, 738b

Palau, 711a

Palaveram, 661b

Pálawá bandar, 33a

Paleacate, 736b

Paleagar, 718b

Pale Ale, Beer, 662a

Pale bunze, 738b

Paleiacatta, 736b

Palekee, Paleky, 661a, 660b

Palempore, 662a

Palenkeen, Palenquin, 661a, 660a

Paleponts, punts, punzen, 738b, a

Pali, 662b, 730a

Palkee, 661a; -Garry, 664a, 365b, 659b; Pálkí, 660b; gharry, 664a

Pallakee, Pallamkin, Pallankee, Pallanquin, 661a, 660a, b

Palleacatta, 736b

Palleagar, 719a

Palleki, 660b

Pálli, 663a

Pallingeny, 116a

Pallinkijn, 660b

Palmas, Cape das, 665a

Palmeiras, Palmerias, Palmeroe, Palmira, Palmiras Cape, Palmyra, Palmyra Point, Palmyras Point, 664b, 665a

Pambou, 55a

Pambre, Pamerin, Pamorine, 665a

Pampano, 721a

Pampelmoose, -mousse, 721b

Pamphlet, Pamplee, Pamplet, 721b, a

Pamree, Pámrí, 665b, a

Pan, Panan, Panant, 689b, 349a

Panchagão, 665b

Panchaeet, Panchaït, 740a, 739b

Panchalar, 172a

Panchanada, 741b

Panchanga, Panchāñgam, 665b

Panchaut, Panchayet, 740a, 739b

Panchway, 688b

Pandael, Pandal, 665b

Pandáram, 666a

Pandarane, Pandarāni, Pandarany, 666a, b, 667a, 540a

Pandaron, Pandarum, Pandarrum, 666a, b

Pandaul, 665b, 666a

Pandect, 741a

Pandejada, 668a

Pandel, 665b

Pandit, Pandite, 740b, 741a

Pandy, 667b

Pang-ab, 742a

Pangaia, Pangaio, Pangara, 668a

Pang-ob, 742a

Pangolin, 668b

Panguagada, Panguay, Panguaye, 668a

Pānī, 689b

Panica, Panical, 669a

Panicale, 669a

Panicar, 669a

Panidarami, 667a

Panikar, Paniquai, 669a

Panj-āb, 742a

Panjangam, 665b

Panji, 757b

Panjnad, 742a

Panka, 743a

Panoel, 670b

Pansaree, 744a

Panschaap, 742a

Pantado, 714a

Pantare, Pantarongal, 666a

Panthay, Panthé, 669b

Panwell, 670a

Papadom, 725a

Papaie, Papaio, Papaw, Papay, Papaya, 670b, 671a

Paper, 725a

Pappae, 671a

Papua, 671b

Paquin, 694b

Par, 373a, 736a

Parā, 729b

Para-beik, Parabyke, 672a, 671b

Paradise, Bird of, 94b

Paramantri, 644b

Paranghee, 672a

Parangi, Parangui, 353a, 354a

Parao, 733a

Parasháwar, Parashâwara, 700b, 701a

Paraya, 681a

Parbutty, 672b

Parcee, 681b

Parcherry, 683b

Pardai, Pardao, Pardau, Pardaw, Pardoo, 676b, 672b, 677a, b, 898b

Parea, 679b

Paree, 650a

Pareiya, 680b

Parell, 678a

Paretcheri, 683b

Pareya, 679b

Pargana, 698b

Paria, 680a; Pariah, 678b; Arrack, 575a, 681a; Dog, 681a; Kite, 681a; Pariar, 680a, 681a; Pariya, 680b

Parò, 733b

Parocco, 116b, 873a

Parpatrim, Parpoti, Parputty, 672b, 569a

Parrea, Parrear, Parreyer, Parriar, Parry, 679b, 680a, 681a, 130a

Parsee, Parseo, Parsey, 681b, 682a

Parsháwar, 700b

Parsi, 682a

Partāb, 673b

Partridge, Black, 99b; Grey, 395b

Paru, 121b

Parvoe, Parvu, 682a, b, 787b

Parwanna, 744b

Pasador, 682b

Pasban, 749a

Pasei, 682b, 865b

Pasi, 683a

Pasteque, 685b

Pāt, 683a

Pataca, 683a

Patail, 686a

Patamar, 687a

Patan, Patana, 686b, 746b

Patane, Patander, 746b, 747a

Patawa, 747b

Patch, 683a; Leaf, 683b

Patcharee, 683b

Patchaw, 652b

Patcheree, Patcherry, 683b

Patchouli, 683b

Patchuk, 746a

Pateca, 684a

Pateco, Patecoon, 683a

Patei, 686a

Pateil, Patel, Patell, 685b, 686a

Patella, Patellee, Patello, 687b, 688a

Patemare, 687b

Patenaw, 686b

Pateque, 685b

Pater, 651b

Pater, 690b

Pathán, 746b

Patimar, 687a

Patna, 686a

Patnī-dār, 746a

Patola, Patolla, Patolo, 686b

Patre, 652a

Patsjaak, 745b

Patta, 708a

Pattak, 683a

Pattala, 686b

Pattamar, 687a

Pattan, 746b

Pattanaw, 686b

Pattate, 885b

Paṭṭawālā, 747b

Pattel, 686a

Pattello, 687b

Pattemar, 687b

Pattena, 686b

Pattimar, 392b

Patxiah, 652a

Paual, 155a

Pauco-nia, 693a

Paugul, 717b

Paul, 689a

Paulist, Paulistin, 688a

Paumphlet, 721a

Paunch, 738b

Paunchway, 688b, 737a

Pausengi, 230a

Pautshaw, 652b

Pauzecour, 917a

Pawl, 688b

Pawmmerry, 665a

Pawn, 689a, 89a; Sooparie, 689b; Pawne, 689b

Pawnee, 689b; Kalla, 690a

Paw Paw, 671b

Pawra, 358b

Paygu, 693a

Payeke, 748b

Payen-ghaut, 690a

Paygod, 657a

Páyik, 749a

Páyín-ghát, 690a

Pazahar, 91a

Pazand, 658b

Pazem, 691a

Pazend, 690b, 658b

Pazze, 682b

Peça, 704a

Pecca, 734a

Peccull, 690b

Pecha, 704a

Peco, 908b

Pecù, 693a, b

Pecul, 690b, 48a, 918b

Pedeare, 691a

Pedeshaw, 652b

Pedir, 690b

Pedra de Cobra, 848a

Peeáda, 691b

Peedere, 691a

Peenus, 691a

Peepal, Peepul, 692a, 691b

Peer, 692a

Pego, 693a

Pego, 908b

Pegu, 693a; Jar, 560b; Pony, 693b

Pegúo, Peguu, 693a, b

Pehlevan, Pehlivân, 737b

Pehlvi, 657b, 658b

Peiche-kane, 701b

Peigu, 693b

Peik, 748b

Peisach, 714b

Peischcush, 701b

Peish-khanna, 701b

Peishor, 700b

Peishwah, 702a

Peixe Cerra, 808a

Peker, 860b

Peking, 694a

Pekoe, 909a

Pelau, 711a

Pelican, 694b, 289b

Pellacata, 736b

Pelo, 710b

Pelong, 354a

Penang Lawyer, 695a

Pendal, Pendaul, 665b

Pendet, 741a

Penguin, Penguyn, Pengwin, Pengwyn, Duck, 695b, 696a

Peniasco, 708a

Penical, 669b

Penisse, 691b

Pentado, 713b

Peon, 696a, 220a

Peon, 723b

Peor, 692b

Pepe, 698b

Pepper, 697b

Pequij, Pequin, 694a

Percaula, Percolla, Percolle, 708a

Perdaw, Perdo, 678a

Pergané, Pergunnah, The Twenty-four, 698b

Peri, 699a

Perim, 536b

Perpet, Perpetuance, Perpetuano, Perpetuity, 699a, b

Perria, 680a

Persaim, 699b, 71a, 259b

Persee, 681b

Pershâwer, 700b

Persiani, 682a

Persimmon, 699b

Pertab, 676b

Perumbaucum, 700a

Pervilis, 87b

Perwanna, Perwauna, 744b

Pescaria, 700a

Peshash, Peschaseh, 714b

Peshawur, 700a

Peshcubz, 701a

Peshcush, Peshkesh, 701a, 491a

Peshkhaima, Pesh-khāna, Pesh-khidmat, 701b

Peshour, 701a

Peshua, Peshwa, eshwah, 702a

Pesket, 701a

Pesqueria, 700a

Petamar, 687b

Petarah, 715a

Petersilly, 702a

Petta, Pettah, 702b

Peun, Pe-une, 697a, 696b

Peuplier, 692a

Peys, Peysen, 121b, 704a

Peyxe Serra, 808a

Phansegar, Phanseegur, Phānsīgar, 702b, 916a

Phaora, 358b

Pharmaund, 354b

Phaur, 736a

Phermanticlote, 915b

Pherūshahr, 350b

Pherwanna, 744b

Philin, 354a

P'hineez, 691a

Phirangi, 353a

Phirmaund, 354b, 58a

Phojdar, 216b

Phonghi, Phongi, Phongy, 724a, 891b

Phoolcheri, 722b

Phoolkaree, Phoolkari, 702b, 708a

Phoongy, 724a

Phorea, 75b

Phoorza, Phoorze, Phoorzer, 703a

Phosdar, 222a

Phota, 708a

Phousdar, Phousdardar, Phousdarry, Phouzdar, 358a, b, 209b

Phra, 728b

Phúl, 357a

Phulcarry, 703a

Phulcheri, 722a

Phyá, 729b

Phyrmaund, 808b

Piâg, Piagg, 730a, 729b

Pial, 703a

Pião, 569a, 696b

Picar, Piccar, 703b, 334a

Pice, 703b

Pice, 749b

Pickalier, 735a

Pico, Picoll, 690b

Picota, Picotaa, Picottaa, 704a, b, 323b, 359a, 745b

Picôte, Picotta, Picottah, 704b

Picquedan, Picquedent, 709a

Pider, 690b

Pidjun English, 709a

Pie, 705a

Pie, 748b

Piecey, 633a

Piece-Goods, 705a

Pierb, 724b

Pierres de Cobra, 847b

Pieschtok, 745b

Piexe Serra, 808a

Pigdan, Pigdaun, 709a

Pigeon English, 709a, 133b

Pigeon, Green, 395a

Pig-sticker, -sticking, 710a, 709a

Pigtail, 710b

Pike, 749a

Pikol, 690b

Piláf, Pilau, Pilaw, Pillau, Pillaw, Pilloe, Pilow, 710b, 711a

Pimple-nose, 721b, 817b

Pinang, Pinange, 711a

Pinaou, 695a

Pinasco, 708a

Pindara, Pindaree, Pindareh, Pindarry, Pinderrah, 713a, 711b, 712b

Pine-apple, 713b, 26b

Pinguy, 696a

Pinjrapole, 713b

Pinnace, 691b

Pintado, Pintadoe, Pinthado, 713b, 714a, 202a, 255b

Pion, 696b

Pipal, Pippal, 692a

Pir, 692b

Pirdai, 677a

Pire, 692b; ponjale, 17a

Piriaw, 679b

Pisách, Pisachee, 714b, a

Pisang, 714b

Pisashee, 714b

Piscaria, 700a

Piscash, Pishcash, Pishcush, 701a, b, 354b

Pishpash, 715a

Piso, 897b

Pissa, 389b

Pissang, 683a

Pitan, 747a

Pitarah, Pitarrah, 715a, 60b

Pize, 704a

Placis, Placy, 717b

Plantain, Plantan, Plantane, Plantano, Planten, Plantin, 715a, 716a, b, 717a

Plassey, 717a

Platan, Platanus, 716a

Pochok, 745b, 173b

Podár, 717b, 334a

Podeshar, 572b

Põdito, 740b

Podshaw, 652a

Poedechery, 722b

Poee, 757b

Poggle, 717b

Pogodo, 655b

Pohngee, 724a

Pohoon, 723b

Poison-nut, 718a

Pokermore, 745b

Polea, Poleaa, 718a, b

Polegar, 718b

Poler, Poliar, 718b, a

Policat, 736b

Poligar, 718b; Dog, 719b

Pollam, 719b

Pollicat, 736b

Pollock-saug, 720b

Polo, 719b

P'o-lo-nis-se, 83a

Polo-ye-kia, 729b

Polonga, Polongo, 720b, 225a

Polumbum, 752a

Polwar, 737a

Polya, 718b

Polygar, 719a

Pomeri, 665a

Pomfret, 721a

Pommelo, 721b

Pomphret, 721a

Pompoleon, Pompone, 721b

Ponacaud, Ponam, 252a

Ponany, 166a

Pondicheri, Pondicherry, 722b, a

Pone, 727b, 737b

Pongol, 722b

Ponse, 739a

Ponsy, Ponsway, 688b

Pont de Cheree, 722a

Pooja, Poojah, 722b, 723a; Poojahs, the, 324b

Poojaree, 723a

Poojen, 723a

Pool, 723a, 322a

Pool bandy, Poolbundy, 723b, a

Poolighee, 718b

Poon, 723b

Poonamalee, 723b

Poongee, 724a

Poorána, 724a

Poorbeah, Poorbeea, Poorub, 724b, a

Pootly Nautch, 724b

Popeya, 671b

Po-po, 749b

Popper, Popper-cake, 724b, 725a, 418a

Porana, 724a

Porão, 733a

Porca, 725a

Porcelain, Porcelana, Porcelaine, Porcelan, Porcelane, Porcellaine, Porcellana, Porcelláne, Porcelyn, 725a, b, 726b, 12b

Porchi, 727b

Porcielette, 726a

Pore, 385b, 736a

Porgo, 726b

Porquatt, 725a

Porseleta, 725b

Porte Grande, Pequina, 728a

Portaloon, 746a

Porta Nova, 727b

Portia, 727a

Porto de Gale, 360b; Novo, 727b; Piqueno, Picheno, 727b, 728a

Porzellana, 726a

Poshtin, Posteen, Postīn, 728a

Potail, 685b

Potan, 8a

Potato, 885b

Potshaugh, Potshaw, 652a, b, 855b

Potsiock, 745b

Pottah, 728b

Pottato, 885b

Pouchong, 909a

Poujari, 723a

Poulia, Pouliat, 718b, 592b

Pouran, 724a

Pourschewer, 762b

Poyal, Poyo, 703a

Pra, 728b

Praag, 729b

Pracrit, Pracrita, 730a, 663a

Prage, 730a

Praguana, 698b

Práh, 729b

Prahu, 733b

Prammoo, 56a

Pratáp, 674a

Prau, Praw, 734a, 733b

Praw, 728b

Praya, 730a

Prayâga, 729b

Pregona, 698b

Pren, 733a

Presidency, President, 730b

Prickly-heat, 731b; -pear, 732a

Prigany, 698b

Procelana, 726a

Prock, 51a

Proe, 733b

Prom, Prome, Prone, 733a, 732b

Provoe, Prow, 733b, a

Prox, 51a

Pucca, 734a

Puchio, Pucho, Puchok, 745b, a, 173b

Pucka, Puckah, 734a

Puckalie, Puckall, Puckally, Puckaul, Puckauly, 734b; -boys, 735a

Pucker, 734a; pice, 704a

Puckero, Puckerow, 735a

Puckery, 736a

Puddicherry, 722a

Pudifetanea, Pudipatan, Pudopatana, Pudripatan, 735b, a

Puduk, 279a

Puggaree, 736a

Puggee, 736a

Puggerie, 735b

Puggly, 717b

Puggry, 735b; -wala, 935b

Puggy, 736a

Pugley, 717b

Puhlwan, 737b

Puhur, 736a

Puja, Pujah, 723a; Pujahs, the, 723a

Pūjāri, 723a

Pukka, 734b

Pul, 272a

Pula, Pulamar, 736a, b

Pulecat, handkerchief, 708a, 737a

Puler, 718a

Pulicat, 736b; handkerchief, 57a, 708a, 737a

Pullao, 711a

Pullicherry, 722a

Pullie, 718b

Pullow, 711a

Pulo Pinaou, 695a

Pulton, Pultoon, Pultun, 737a, 152b

Pulu, 720b

Pu-lu-sha-pu-lo, 700b

Pulwah, Pulwaar, Pulwar, 737a

Pulwaun, 737a, 658b

Pummel-nose, Pumpelmoos, Pumpelmos, Pumplemuse, Pumplenose, 721b, 722a, 817b

Pun, 737b

Punch, 737b; -ghar, 739a; -house, 739a

Punchayet, 739b

Pund, 737b

Pundal, 221b

Pundit, 740a

Pundull, 665b

Pune, 697a

Pun-ghurry, 372b

Punjab, Punjaub, 742b, 741a

Punjum, 708a, 4b

Punka, Punkah, Punkaw, Punker, 743a, b, 742b

Punsaree, 744a

Punshaw, 652b

Punsóee, 688b

Punt, 740b

Punta di Gallo, 360b

Punticherry, 722b

Punto-Gale, 360b

Puran, Purána, 724a, 823b

Purb, Purba, Purbanean, 724a, b, 686b

Purcellain, 726b

Purdah, Purdanishīn, 744a

Purdesee, 744b

Purdoe, 744b

Purga, Purgoo, 727a

Purop, 13a, 724b

Purshaur, 700b

Purvo, Purvoe, 682b, 170a

Purwanna, 744b

Puselen, 726b

Putacho, 685b

Putch, Putcha leaf, 683b

Putchock, Putchuck, 744b, 745b

Puteah, 708a, 747a

Putelan, Putelaon, 746a

Putelee, 688a

Putiel, 248b

Putlam, 746a

Putnee, Putneedar, Putney, 746a, b

Puttán, Puttanian, 746b, 747a

Puttee, Putteedaree, 747a, b

Puttiwālā, 747b

Putton ketchie, 708a

Puttully-nautch, 724b

Putty, 747a

Puttywalla, 747b, 220a

Putwa, 747b

Puxshaw, 117b

Pyal, 703b

Pye, 747b

Pyjamma, 748a, 707b

Pykâr, 703b

Pyke, 748a

Pyon, 696b

Pyre, 736a

Pysáchi, 714b

Pyse, 749b

Pytan, 747a

Qualaluz, 550a

Qhalif, 147a

Qualecut, 148b

Quambaya, 150a

Quamoclit, 749b

Quandreen, 155a

Quantung, 158b

Quatre, 264b

Queda, Quedah, Quedda, 750a, b

Queixiome, Queixome, Queixume, 485a, b, 760b

Quelin, Quely, 490a, 940b

Quemoy, 750b

Quencheny, 280b

Querix, 274b

Queshery, 288a

Quetery, 482b

Quicheri, 476b

Qui-hi, 750b

Quil, 483a

Quilin, Quilline, 489b

Quilloa, 751a

Quillee, 250b

Quiloa, 750b

Quilon, 751a

Quincij, 616b

Quirpele, 753a

Quitasole, Quit de Soleil, Quitta Soll, Quittesol, 488a, b

Quizome, 486a

Quoihaé, 750b

Quoquo, 229a, 373b

Quorongoliz, 273a

Quybibe, 277a

Quyluee, 751a

Raack, Raak, 36b, 446b

Raazpoot, 537a

Rabo del Elephanto, 343a

Racan, Racanner, Racaon, Rachan, 34b

Racbebida, 755b

Rack, -apee, Racke-house, Rack-punch, 37a, 739b

Radaree, 753a, 799b

Raees, 754a, 777b

Raffady, 825a

Raffa-gurr'd, Rafu-gar, 773a, b

Ragea, 754b

Ragipous, 755b

Raggy, 753b

Ragia, 754b

Ragy, 753b

Rahdar, Rahdari, 753a

Rahety, 168a

Rahth, 467a

Rāi, Raiaw, 754a

Raiglin, 708b

Raignolle, 760a

Rainee, 772a

Raing, 708b

Rains, the, 753b

Rais, 753b

Rā'is-al-hadd, 769b

Raiyat, Raiyot, 777b

Raja, Rajah, 754a

Rajamundry, 754b

Rakan, Rakhang, 34b

Raktika, 777a

Ramadhan, 756a

Ramasammy, 755b, 359a

Ramboetan, Rambostan, Rambotan, Rambotang, Rambustin, 756a

Ramdam, 756a

Ramerin, 665a

Rameshwaram root, 215b

Rāmjanī, Ramjanny, Rámjeni, 295b, 774a

Ramoosey, Ramoosy, 756b

Ramo Samee, 755b

Rampoor, Rampore, Chudder, 824b, 218a

Ram-ram, 756b

Ramshelle, 665a

Ramuse, 719b

Ran, 774b

Ráné, Ranee, 757a

Rangoon, 757a

Ranjow, 757a

Ranna, Rannie, 757a

Ras el had, 769b

Rás Karáshí, 769b

Rasad, 776b

Rasboute, 755b

Raseed, 757b

Raselgat, 770a

Rashboot, Rashboote, Rashbout, Rashbūt, Rashpoot, 755b, 583a

Rasíd, 757b

Rásolhadd, Rasselgat, 769b, 770a

Rat-bird, 757b

Rath, 365b

Rati, 777a

Ratl, 770a

Rattan, 757b

Rattaree, 753b

Ratti, 777a

Rattle, 770a

Rauti, 772a

Ravine-deer, 758a

Ravjannee, 774a

Raya, 754a

Rayah, 777b

Raye, 758a

Rayet, Rayetwar, 777b, 778a

Raxel, Raxet, 760a

Razai, 772b

Razbut, 755a

Razzia, 758a

Reaper, 758a, 62a

Reas, 758a

Recon, 34b, 594b

Red Cliffs, 758a; -Dog, 758b, 731b; Hill, 758b

Rees, 758a

Regibuto, 755b

Regulation, -Provinces, 758b, 759a

Regur, 759a

Reh, 759b

Reinol, 759b, 172b, 604b

Reispoute, 755b

Rel-garry, 365b

Renny, 771b

Renol, 760a

Resai, 772b

Resbout, Resbuto, 755a, 444b

Reshire, 760a

Resident, 761a

Respondentia, 761a

Ressaidar, 761b

Ressala, 761b

Ressaldar, Resseldar, 762a

Rest-house, 762a

Resum, 762a

Ret-ghurry, 372b

Rettee, 776b

Reys buuto, 755a

Reynol, Reynold, 760a, 172b

Reyse, 754a

Reyxel, 382b, 760a

Rezai, Rezy, 772b

Rhadary, Rhadorage, 753a

Rhambudan, 756a

Rhinoceros, 762a, 1a

Rhodes, 763a

Rhomaeus, 768a

Rhonco, 36b, 874a

Rhotass, 762b

Riat, 777b

Rice, 763a

Rickshaw, 459b

Right-hand castes, 171b

Ris, 763b

Risaladár, Risalahdár, 762a

Rishihr, 760a

Rissalla, 762a

Rithl, Ritl, 770a, 864a

Roc, 764a, 230a

Roçalgate, 769b

Rocca, 767b

Rock-pigeon, 765a

Roemaal, 769a

Roger, 754b

Rogue, 765a; Rogues' River, 618b, 765b

Roh, Rohilla, 767a, 766b

Rohtás, 763a

Rolong, 767a, 854a

Romall, 769a

Roman, 768b

Romany, 322b

Romi, 768a

Rondel, Rondell, 771a, 770b

Roocka, 767b

Rook, 767b

Rooka, Rookaloo, 767b

Room, 767b

Roomal, Roomaul, 769a

Roomee, 767b

Roopea, Roopee, Ropia, Ropie, 776a, 897b

Rosalgat, Rosalgate, 769b, 453b

Rosamallia, 770a

Rose-apple, 770a

Roselle, 770a, 747b

Rose Mallows, 770a

Rosollar, 762a